《Fate´s Bloody Path》 Prologue
"We will meet again under the same star."
Those were the last words Selene said to me before she passed away, and I lost her forever. She had a way of smiling that could light up the darkest corners of my mind. As much as I tried to cling to those words, each day without her was a reminder of what I needed to overcome. Her death left me feeling lost, as if the world had gone dark. There was no immediate comfort, no easy way out, just a challenge I had to face. We would spend hours together, talking about anything and everything, and in those moments, she made me feel like I was the only person that mattered in the world. Those memories kept me going, even when the weight of her absence felt almost unbearable. Her death was sudden, a mystery that remains unexplained to this day. My anguish consumed me to the point where I sought answers from psychics and fortune-tellers, anything that could offer a supernatural explanation. But each attempt only left me with vague, meaningless responses. My anxiety reached its peak, with no clear path forward. I remember looking at myself in the mirror in my room. There I was, with messy black hair and faint dark circles under my eyes, reflecting all the accumulated exhaustion. It was then that a single, powerful thought seized me, clear and unyielding: "I would give anything to understand what happened." In one of those moments of reflection, I collapsed onto my bed. My eyes closed, and almost immediately, I drifted into an endless dream. It was there that I saw him for the first time. The dream was deep, wrapped in a darkness that made me feel small and insignificant. Yet, despite knowing I was dreaming, something about that place made me feel strangely aware, as if I wasn¡¯t just a spectator in my own mind. In the midst of that darkness, a presence appeared that I could not ignore. He was dressed in a long, dark robe, his face hidden beneath a hood. Only a blue glow emanated from within the hood, a cold, piercing light that both intrigued me and filled me with curiosity. Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. I couldn¡¯t see his face, but I could feel his power, his intensity. He spoke to me without words, and yet I understood every thought that crossed my mind. "I understand your anguish and despair," said the voice, resonating in my mind. "I come before you with the intent of offering you an opportunity, a chance to reunite with Selene." At first, I hesitated, trying to make sense of it all. "Who the hell are you? And how do you know about Selene?" I asked, my voice barely a whisper. "Your call was heard," replied the figure, his tone firm and almost threatening. "That desperate wish to give everything to understand her departure reached me." "But don''t be mistaken, Darius: this opportunity I offer you is one of a kind. There won''t be a second chance." His words hit me like a warning. For a moment, I wondered if this was real or just a dream, an illusion born from my exhausted mind. But if there was even the slightest chance that any of this was real, I couldn¡¯t turn it down. My desperation and hope intertwined, clouding my judgment. "Alright," I murmured, barely aware of the consequences. "I accept." Before I could ask any questions, the figure turned toward one of the entrances and murmured, almost to himself: "Your fate is already sealed, even if you don¡¯t know it yet." In that instant, I was taken to a vast, shadowy space, a place that seemed to exist outside of time. In front of me were three gigantic entrances, each glowing with a blue light, the same as the one that emanated from the hooded figure. Through those portals, I could see glimpses of different worlds, different eras, as if all of time was within my grasp. "You can be reborn," said the voice, firm yet distant. "You will be reborn eternally, but always in the same era where you first fell, facing the consequences of your actions. You will also have the ability to leap between eras. However, each time you do, your own power will consume you a little more. You must study and understand this force before you can master it, or you will end up lost among the ages. So, choose your leaps carefully, for the risk grows with every misuse." I didn¡¯t reflect on the terms that were explained to me. Despair and hope clouded my judgment, and the faint possibility of finding her again was the only thing on my mind. I accepted, believing that somewhere, in some time, I could find her again. And so began my journey. A journey through lives and worlds, with the shadow of loss always chasing me, but also with the promise of hope driving me forward, and the belief that redemption might still be within my reach. Chapter 1: I Cross the Threshold of the Wandering Star The silence after that presence left was more deafening than I had expected. The three entrances stood before me, each emitting flickers that barely revealed what lay beyond. As I approached, I could hear a faint yet deep sound, like a thick liquid moving and dragging something within. It was an unsettling noise that resonated in the stillness. Along with the flickers, there were undulating movements, like shadows gliding beneath the surface of dark water. I stood there, motionless, trying to decipher what I was seeing and hearing. To the left, empty plains and a few humble houses; in the center, structures of various kinds that suggested a more advanced civilization; and to the right, a dark sky, dotted with black spots that I couldn''t quite identify. There were no certainties, only intuitions. And those intuitions made me hesitate. I looked at my pendant, a gift from her, the only link I had left with what once was. On the back, the phrase she had whispered to me before she left: "We will meet again under the same star." I clenched it tightly, searching for guidance in those words. Finally, I chose the central entrance. If what I thought I saw was real, a more developed civilization might give me the answers I needed. The transition was abrupt. I opened my eyes with difficulty, feeling the cold stones beneath my body. It took me a moment to realize I was lying in an alley. In the distance, a constant bustle indicated there was life beyond. I stood up, unsteady, and noticed I was wearing clothes that weren''t mine: tight pants, a strange shirt, a wide belt holding a long coat, and high boots. Over all this, a hooded cloak that made me feel like a character straight out of a medieval tale. Though it puzzled me, I didn''t dislike it. I immediately reached for my necklace, searching for it. Feeling it there, where it had always been, a sense of relief washed over me. For a moment, I closed my eyes and remembered how Selene used to play with it when we sat together, gazing at the stars, frowning whenever I insisted on staying a little longer. I opened my eyes and pushed the thought aside; this was not the time for that. With a bit more composure, I ventured out of the alley. I walked slowly, still dizzy, leaning against the wall until I reached the end. What I saw when I emerged left me speechless. In front of me stretched a market, but not just any market. Among the humans moving back and forth, there were also creatures with human bodies and animal faces. It was such a surreal sight that I wondered if I was still dreaming. Was this real? Was the deal I made in that dream more than just a fantasy? Questions swirled in my mind, but with the fresh air of the day and the sun shining high above, I felt confident enough to explore. If this was the new world, I had to discover what it had to offer. I walked slowly towards the market, observing my surroundings with curiosity and distrust. The bustle and the variety of creatures around me were disconcerting, but I tried to maintain my composure. I stopped in front of a merchant selling fruits and vegetables I didn''t recognize, trying to decide how to approach the situation. "Excuse me, could you tell me what day it is today?" I asked with a mix of caution and anxiety. The merchant looked at me strangely, as if he didn''t understand the question. "What day?" he repeated, frowning. I felt a knot in my stomach. "Yes, is it Monday, Tuesday? What month and year are we in?" The merchant''s expression shifted from confusion to disbelief, and I could see it. He stared at me for a moment before answering in a tone that suggested the answer was obvious. "Do you mean what era we''re in? This is the Era of the Wandering Star." You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. I tried to process that information, but before I could ask more questions, the merchant dismissed me with a brusque gesture. "Get out of here! It''s too early to be drunk." I stepped away, feeling more lost by the second, when suddenly, a commotion broke out not far from where I was. I turned my head and saw two large lizards walking upright, dressed in light armor. They were demanding money from another merchant, who seemed terrified. The crowd around them backed away in fear, not daring to intervene. As I watched the scene, I noticed a figure approaching slowly. It was a small old man, slightly hunched over and holding a cane. His small, bright eyes fixed on me. The old man stood beside me, not taking his eyes off the lizards, and murmured in a low but clear voice: "You¡­ are out of your time," he said, his voice dragged by the years and heavy with deep knowledge. His comment left me frozen, unable to form a response. Before I could ask what he meant, the old man continued his slow walk, disappearing into the crowd of the market. I stood there staring at the spot where it had vanished, my mind filled with questions. How did that creature know about me? What did it mean by ''out of your time''? But there was no time to ponder. Far from being surprised by the sight of lizards walking on two legs and talking, I turned back to the merchant I had been speaking with. "What''s going on?" The merchant, with a mix of disgust and resignation in his voice, replied without taking his eyes off the scene. "Those are Grimmor''s lackeys, a man who thinks he owns this area." I kept repeating the name in my mind: Grimmor. The merchant, now scared and desperate, was shouting that he would pay them by the afternoon, promising between gasps of terror. One of the lizards was holding him up in the air as if he weighed nothing, but that was when Grimmor appeared, walking with an intimidating calm. He ordered the lizard to release him. Grimmor approached the trembling merchant and touched his chest with a firm finger. His voice, though calm, carried a threatening tone. "If you don''t pay up, my lizards won''t be so kind next time." With that final warning, he walked away, followed by his lizards, entering what seemed to be a nearby bar. For some reason, I thought that, owner or not, Grimmor must have power here. And that meant information, something I desperately needed. Without thinking twice, I ran towards the bar, so hastily that I flung the door open with a crash. All eyes turned to me, including Grimmor''s, who was on the second floor. The patrons inside the bar were on edge at my sudden entrance, while the lizards immediately went on alert, ready for anything. Without thinking, I rushed up the stairs, unaware that my behavior might be seen as a form of retaliation. I heard murmurs and comments that confirmed my suspicions. The need to obtain information about Selene''s whereabouts clouded my judgment. As soon as I reached the second floor, one of the lizards didn''t wait for any orders and swung a punch at me with brutal force. I managed to shield my face with both hands, but the impact was so strong that it sent me crashing against the wall, making me slam hard. I ended up sitting on the wooden floor, my arms throbbing with pain. When I looked up, I realized how immense those lizards were; I¡¯m a little over 6 feet tall, but their imposing figures made me look small in comparison. Grimmor, meanwhile, watched the scene from his table with an unsettling calm, a beer in one hand and what seemed to be tobacco in the other. However, I couldn''t stop there. I slowly got back on my feet, raising my hands in a gesture of surrender. "I just want to talk to Grimmor," I said, trying to diffuse the situation. The lizard, seeing that I had stood up, took it as a sign that I wanted to keep fighting. My mind switched to survival mode. I remembered the martial arts moves I had practiced in my world when I was a child, though I had never had to use them in a real situation. But I would soon realize they wouldn''t help me at all. I dodged his attacks, moving around him, covering myself and shifting to gain distance. But there came a moment when I found myself with no way out. The lizard wrapped both arms around me, lifting me off the ground and squeezing me with a force that felt like it was going to snap me in half. The pain was unbearable, and I closed my eyes tight, fighting not to scream. But finally, with my voice breaking from the pain, I shouted to Grimmor: "I just want to talk!" Grimmor let out a small chuckle, enjoying the spectacle, and finally ordered his lackey to release me. The lizard obeyed reluctantly, but before letting me go, he tied my wrists behind my back and left me kneeling before Grimmor. He looked at me with a mix of interest and amusement. "You''ve got guts, kid," he said, calling me "kid" in a mocking tone. Still aching and shaken from the fight, I couldn''t respond. Grimmor noticed and gave a subtle smile that didn''t go unnoticed by me. Before I could say anything, he took the initiative. "You don''t talk to me for free," he said, his tone suggesting he was about to propose something that would change my situation. "If you want to talk, you''ll have to work for me. You''ve shown you have some skill, enough to stand up to one of my lackeys. I can help you hone those skills. If you manage to do so in a short time, I''ll give you the chance to talk to me." Confused, I hadn''t expected any of this to happen like this. In my mind, I told myself that the deal I made with the presence in my dreams had to bear fruit. And maybe, by working for this jerk, I could get the information I needed, as well as understand how this world worked. Chapter 2: Into the Heart of the Beast
Working for Grimmor wasn¡¯t something I had planned, but I didn¡¯t have many options. Life in this new world seemed to revolve around powers I still didn¡¯t understand, and Grimmor was somehow at the center of it all. I decided to play along, at least for now.
I woke up early the next day in a dark room, barely lit by the faint light filtering through a small, dust-covered window. The place was as gloomy as it had been when I arrived. The stone walls and the low ceiling made me feel trapped, as if I were in a cell rather than a resting room.
There was no furniture, just a thin mattress on the floor and a rough blanket that barely kept me warm through the night. I stood up slowly, feeling my muscles tense from the fight the day before.
The injuries weren¡¯t serious, but they still hurt. As I stretched, I tried to clear my mind, knowing I would have to face whatever Grimmor had in store for me.
Not really knowing what to expect, I headed to the bar where I had met him the day before. The place was empty, save for a couple of hooded figures in the corner, whispering and avoiding eye contact. I didn¡¯t pay them much attention; my mind was focused on what was coming.
Grimmor didn¡¯t take long to appear, but this time he wasn¡¯t alone. He entered the bar with his usual two lizards, as imposing as ever, and a third creature that immediately caught my attention. It had the same bulky build as the lizards accompanying him, but its skin was a grayish tone, and its features were rough.
It was an ogre¡­ or at least that¡¯s what I thought, though I wasn¡¯t sure. I had never seen anything like it up close, and its presence was even more intimidating in person.
The arrival of this new creature only reinforced the impression I already had of Grimmor: a man who surrounded himself with powerful beings but treated them as mere tools. In his eyes, none of them had names or identities. To him, they were just ¡°things¡± to be used and discarded at his convenience.
Grimmor sat at a table in front of me with a smile that didn¡¯t reach his eyes. ¡°Ready to work, kid?¡± he asked, his voice dripping with sarcasm.
I nodded, trying to hide any trace of doubt on my face. I didn¡¯t want to give him the satisfaction of seeing me unsure, even though inside, uncertainty was building in my chest.
¡°Good,¡± he continued, resting his elbows on the table and interlacing his fingers in front of him. ¡°Today will be a test. I need to know what you¡¯re made of before I trust you with something important.¡±
I remained silent, waiting for him to explain what this test was.
¡°There¡¯s a delivery I need you to pick up,¡± he finally said, his tone more serious. ¡°It¡¯s on the outskirts of the city, inside the forest. The path there shouldn¡¯t be too difficult, but be careful. There are things out there that even I can¡¯t control.¡±
The challenge in his words was clear. This wasn¡¯t just a simple errand. There was more behind this delivery, and I knew it. But what choice did I have? I accepted. ¡°Alright,¡± I said, my voice slightly worried.
Grimmor handed me a rudimentary map, hand-drawn on a piece of parchment with directions I barely recognized. I tucked it into my cloak and prepared to leave, but his voice stopped me in my tracks.
¡°And kid,¡± he added in a tone that almost sounded like a warning, ¡°you won¡¯t be going alone. This one will go with you.¡± He pointed to the ogre, who had remained silent until that moment, his face expressionless.
My disgust for Grimmor grew even more at that moment as I heard the evident contempt in his voice¡­
With that final warning ringing in my mind, I left the bar with the ogre trailing behind me. We headed toward the outskirts of the city, where the forest awaited.
As we walked through the deserted streets, the ogre¡¯s figure beside me was intimidating. His size and strength were obvious, and there was something in the way he looked at me that made me feel increasingly uncomfortable. I decided to try some casual conversation to ease the tension.
¡°Nice weather we¡¯re having, wouldn¡¯t you say?¡± I blurted out, trying to sound relaxed. The ogre didn¡¯t even look at me; he just let out a low grunt, as if my comment was an unnecessary bother. Perfect.
I tried again. ¡°I mean, it¡¯s odd that it hasn¡¯t rained yet, given how cloudy the sky is.¡±
The ogre glanced at me out of the corner of his eye, his gaze judging whether it was even worth responding. That grunt of his made me wonder if I was annoying him or if he simply hated me.
His steps were heavy, and the sound of his boots on the ground echoed in the silence of the city outskirts.
Once we were outside, with the dark and menacing forest stretching out before us, I saw the entrance clearly. The arch, covered in vines and moss, seemed like part of the forest itself, as if it had been there for centuries. This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.
This wasn¡¯t a normal forest; everything about it felt like it was watching us, as if we were crossing into a place where the rules were different. Something wasn¡¯t right, and I felt it in every fiber of my being.
¡°Well, I hope we don¡¯t run into any danger,¡± my voice sounded more uncertain than I intended.
The ogre stopped for a second and threw me a quick glance before gesturing toward the forest with his head, indicating I should keep walking.
¡°Well, I guess that answers how he feels about me,¡± I muttered more to myself than to him.
I decided to try again, this time more directly. ¡°Tell me, what kind of monsters live here? Any advice on how not to die?¡±
The ogre finally turned toward me, stepping closer with an irritated look. He grabbed me by the shirt forcefully and said firmly, ¡°Listen, scum. I¡¯m here for one reason and one reason only, and that¡¯s to do what Grimmor ordered to get my damn pay. I didn¡¯t come here to make friends! Got that, shorty?¡±
I looked at him with fear, barely managing to say, ¡°Alright¡­ no more chatting¡­ understood.¡±
The ogre let me go roughly and kept walking through the forest. My thoughts darkened even more after what had just happened.
With the tension still lingering, I realized I didn¡¯t have any weapon, not even a simple knife. The ogre, meanwhile, seemed to walk without a care, as if danger was just part of his daily routine.
¡°Great, and what if something or someone attacks us?¡± I thought aloud. ¡°At least you could warn me if something¡¯s stalking us, right?¡± I muttered under my breath, hoping he wouldn¡¯t hear me.
The ogre kept walking, emitting constant grunts, as if being irritated was his natural state¡ªor maybe my presence just made his mood worse.
The forest closed in around us the further we ventured. The trees were so thick they barely let any sunlight through. It was like walking through an eternal twilight, as if the day had already ended. The atmosphere was suffocating, and now and then, the sounds of animals echoed through the darkness.
I walked alongside the ogre, trying to orient myself with the rudimentary map in my hands, though every creak of branches or flap of wings made my heart race.
Despite everything, his presence gave me a strange sense of comfort, even though he clearly hated me. Maybe deep down, I knew that his strength was the only thing keeping me from a swift death.
Finally, after walking for a while, I saw something I recognized from the map: a small lake. ¡°Ah! Look, we¡¯re going in the right direction,¡± I said with relief, though I didn¡¯t expect any response.
But that calm didn¡¯t last long, because as we rounded a bend in the path, we found ourselves facing a cave with a tall, dark entrance. I stopped dead in my tracks.
¡°Is this the place?¡± I asked the ogre, hoping for some confirmation. He just let out a small grunt, leaving me just as clueless as before.
¡°Perfect. Of course, more grunting,¡± I crossed my arms and stared at him. ¡°Tell me, is everyone from your race like this, or do you just have a natural charm?¡±
I didn¡¯t think about what I was saying, and the moment I finished the sentence, I regretted my reckless words. I blamed the stress and exhaustion.
The ogre roared with fury, baring his yellow teeth, and his shout sprayed saliva into the air. He lunged toward me, clearly intending to hurt me, but stopped abruptly when we both heard heavy footsteps coming from within the cave. Each one shook the ground, and the echo carried through the forest.
The steps saved me, but at the same time, they froze me in place. I stepped back slightly, my mind filling with terrifying possibilities about what could emerge from that darkness. The ogre beside me didn¡¯t move, as if none of it mattered to him at all, but his hand instinctively brushed the axe strapped to his back.
Time seemed to stretch as we waited, until finally, a huge figure began to emerge from the cave. At first, I couldn¡¯t make out its features, but with each step it took toward the light, its enormous size became clearer. When it finally stood fully outside, its height took my breath away.
It had to be at least 20 feet tall. Its long, gray beard and simple clothes, along with a leather apron, gave it the appearance of an old craftsman¡ªthough one of colossal proportions. In its hand, it held a rectangular box sealed with leather straps. Its face, lined with wrinkles, showed no emotion.
The ogre, with his usual intolerance, barked at me:
¡°Come on, useless! Take Grimmor¡¯s order already,¡± he said in his irritable voice, snapping me out of my daze.
The giant extended his arm, offering me the box. I didn¡¯t know what to expect from him, but I had no choice but to step forward. Carefully, I approached and took the box from his hands. As I did, I looked up and saw the giant watching me with a strange expression.
¡°Hmm¡­ I think I¡¯ve seen you before¡­¡± he murmured, his voice so deep I almost felt it more than I heard it.
I clutched the box tightly and stepped back a couple of paces. ¡°This is my first time here,¡± I replied, trying to keep calm. ¡°You must be confusing me with someone else, sir.¡±
The giant, with a doubtful expression, brought a hand to his chin in a thoughtful gesture. ¡°Hmm¡­ I never forget a face¡­ could you be¡­?¡±
Before he could finish his sentence, strange noises began to resonate from the forest. They were indistinct sounds, but they came from all directions. My body went on high alert as I whipped my head around, trying to pinpoint where the noises were coming from.
The giant let out a grunt, turning back toward the cave, but not without first warning us: ¡°You¡¯d better leave this place. It can become dangerous for outsiders.¡±
The tension in the air returned. For the first time on this whole journey, the ogre showed a flicker of concern. His hand moved quickly to the axe, and he unsheathed it, gripping it with both hands as if ready for whatever was coming. The tension in his jaw told me he was prepared to fight.
I, on the other hand, had nothing to defend myself with except the box I held¡ªcompletely useless in this situation. Desperation set in, and without thinking, I blurted out to the ogre:
¡°Come on, lend me the dagger you¡¯ve got on your belt!¡±
¡°I won¡¯t share my weapon with a worthless being like you,¡± the ogre growled, looking at me with disdain.
¡°What do you think Grimmor will say if he finds out you didn¡¯t help me, huh? If by some miracle I survive this, I¡¯ll make sure to tell him!¡± I snapped back, feeling the panic rise within me.
The ogre roared again, filled with fury, but there was no time for arguing. He quickly pulled out his dagger and threw it to the ground in front of me.
I rushed to grab it as my nerves were consuming me.
The sounds were getting closer. Something¡ªor someone¡ªwas about to appear, and there was no way to escape. We were in its territory now, and all we could do was face whatever the forest had in store for us. Chapter 3: I FEEL THE PAIN OF RESURRECTION
The forest grew darker as the sun began to set. The shadows of the trees stretched long, and the little light that remained barely pierced through the dense layer of leaves and branches. I could hear the pounding of my heart due to the tension.
The ogre walked beside me, more alert than usual, his eyes scanning every corner of the surroundings. I tried to do the same, but my breathing quickened. Every shadow, every movement among the trees made me more nervous. Something was wrong; this couldn¡¯t be a coincidence.
Suddenly, we heard a sharp screech that shattered the tense atmosphere. I turned just in time to see them appear. They were huge, their black wings spread, covering much of the sky. Their eyes glowed with malice, fixed on me. My heart started pounding even harder.
I had never seen creatures like these before, and fear took over me. But I knew there was nowhere to run. I had to fight.
"Dark Harpies!" the ogre roared, alerting me as he raised his axe. There was no time to prepare. The harpies descended like winged shadows, shrieking with a ferocity that chilled my blood. They surrounded us in the blink of an eye, attacking from all directions. I barely managed to lift my dagger to defend myself before feeling their claws tear through my skin and clothes. The ogre, on the other hand, fought like a raging beast. Each swing of his axe thundered, and though several harpies attacked him at once, his light armor and thick skin kept him standing. But I didn¡¯t have that advantage. My movements were clumsy, driven more by fear than by any instinct to fight. I felt every scratch, every bite, and soon my clothes were soaked in blood. And then, it happened. One of the harpies lunged at me from an angle I didn¡¯t see coming. Its bite was swift and fierce, ripping off part of my ear before I could react. The pain was sharp, searing, and a scream tore from my throat, echoing through the forest. Filled with rage, I drove my dagger into the creature¡¯s neck, feeling the blade slice through flesh and bone. Blood splattered across my face as it fell, but there was no relief in that small victory. Covered in blood, my hands trembled as I threw Grimmor¡¯s package to the ground to free myself. I knew it would cost me, but if I didn¡¯t make it out alive, there was no point in protecting it. The harpies kept coming, relentless. Every time I raised my dagger, another strike sent me staggering. My strength was fading, and the mistakes were piling up. The ogre continued to fight, swatting at the harpies with brutal force. But even he was starting to falter, and I... I could barely stand. Fatigue crawled through my muscles, my movements were sluggish, clumsy. The creatures knew it, they could sense it, and they closed in, their hungry eyes fixed on me. A claw brushed my back, tearing through fabric and flesh with terrifying ease. I screamed in pain, but barely managed to raise the dagger to fend off the next attack. Pain burned through me, blood ran down my body, soaking my clothes, and adrenaline was the only thing keeping me upright. But every hit, every slash, drained me a little more. Then, one of them lunged straight for my throat. I dodged it by a hair, but lost my balance and fell to my knees. It felt like the weight of the world was crushing my shoulders, like the very forest had turned against me. Desperate, I glanced at the ogre; he was still fighting, fierce and unstoppable, but his movements were slowing too. We were both at our limits, and the harpies knew it. Taking advantage of my weakness, one pounced on me, knocking me down completely. Its fangs sank into my leg, ripping through flesh as a scream tore from my throat. I tried to get up, but another harpy struck me in the back, knocking the wind out of me and forcing me to brace myself on the ground. My body wouldn¡¯t respond, and darkness began to cloud my vision. The harpies closed in around me, moving like living shadows, waiting to deliver the final blow. I felt their claws digging into my flesh, biting and tearing without mercy. The pain was unbearable, but worse was the sense of defeat. In that moment, I wondered if it had been a good idea to make that deal. I knew I wouldn¡¯t survive this. The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. The last thing I saw before darkness swallowed me was the ogre¡¯s axe rising one last time, his growl echoing like a final defiance. Then, everything went silent. Everything went dark. It felt as if my soul was being ripped from my body, dragged through an endless void. Fragments of my life in the ordinary world flashed before me, distorted and blurry. And just before I vanished completely, I heard her. Her voice, whispering to me one last time, that phrase I had promised never to forget.
When I opened my eyes again, I was back in the dark space, facing the three giant entrances. The transition had been confusing, almost like a dream. But I knew what had happened. I had died. And now, it seemed, I had been reborn. Slowly, I began to regain consciousness. The surroundings were the same dark and vast space, but something had changed. It took me a moment to remember what had happened. The last image I had was of the harpies tearing my body apart, the pain, and then... nothing. How was it possible that I was here again? I woke up with the taste of iron in my mouth and the hollow sensation that death''s claws had left behind. I touched my ear, where I could still feel the blade ripping through the flesh... as if it were still there. My mind struggled to make sense of it. Everything in me screamed that this couldn''t be real, that no one could come back from the dead. But here I was, standing once again in that same place where it had all begun. I tried to get up, but a sharp pain in my head forced me to stop. The pain was intense, as if my brain was being crushed from within. Suddenly, memories from my ordinary life began to emerge. But they weren''t clear memories; they seemed to crumble, as if something was tearing fragments of them away. I felt parts of those memories fade, as if they were being ripped from my mind, leaving gaps that hadn''t been there before. Amid that mental chaos, one memory managed to cling, clearer than the rest. Selene and I were walking through the park where we used to go, the one with a small wooden bridge that crossed over a calm river. The water reflected the sunlight, and there was a gentle breeze around us. We stopped on the bridge, watching the water flow. "I have a gift for you," Selene said suddenly, breaking the silence with a light smile. "Really? But I didn''t bring you anything," I replied, feeling a bit awkward. Selene let out a small laugh and looked at me with that gentle and soothing expression that always managed to calm me. "Don''t be silly. It wasn''t planned. I was on my way here to meet you, and I saw a stall where they were selling this." She opened the small bag she carried with her and took out something wrapped in delicate cloth. When she unwrapped it, I saw a pendant, a small silver star that gleamed in the sunlight. I took it carefully, surprised by the gesture. "It''s beautiful..." "I thought it was a fitting gift," Selene said, her voice softening as she looked at me. "Since we love to stargaze, I wanted something that honored that." I couldn''t help but smile, feeling a warmth I hadn''t expected in my chest. Without hesitation, I put it on immediately. "I love it," I told her, and her smile grew even brighter. The memory faded as quickly as it had come, torn from my mind by something I couldn''t control.
My hands instinctively flew to my head, clutching my skull as the pain consumed me. I couldn¡¯t understand what was happening. Was I losing parts of myself with each death? The thought terrified me. This pain, this feeling of being torn apart from the inside, was worse than anything I had experienced before.
After a few minutes, the pain began to subside, but the confusion remained. I stayed there on my knees, trying to piece together the fragments of my broken mind.
Out of reflex, I brought my hands to my neck, searching for something to anchor me to reality. Feeling the pendant still there, where it had always been, a faint sense of calm washed over me. For a moment, I felt like I hadn¡¯t lost everything. That small object was the only thing connecting me to what had once been my life, and it was still with me.
In front of me, the three entrances I had seen before were still standing, but something had changed. Only the middle entrance¡ªthe same one I had entered through the first time¡ªwas active, emitting a faint blue light. The other two, however, were dark, shrouded in the same darkness that filled the rest of the space.
I didn¡¯t understand anything. Why was only that entrance still active? What had happened to the other two? The feeling that I had been deceived began to grow inside me. Was this part of the deal I had made? Had the presence I had bargained with somehow tricked me?
Frustration and uncertainty consumed me. I didn¡¯t know what to do or who to blame. The only thing I knew for sure was that I was trapped in something I didn¡¯t understand, and it seemed harder to see a way out with each passing moment.
I stared at the entrances, trying to find some answer in the gloom that surrounded me, but all I felt was the loneliness of that place and the emptiness left by my last attempt to find my beloved.
With the pendant still in my hand and my mind full of doubts, I knew I couldn¡¯t stay there forever. Even though I didn¡¯t have all the answers, the only thing I could do was move forward. I looked at the active entrance one last time, took a deep breath, and stepped toward it. Despite the fear and confusion, I knew that the path to the truth lay in facing the unknown. Chapter 4: The Unbreakable Bond
I stopped for a moment and said, "What does this mean?" If that entrance was still active, then I was going back to the same place where I had lost my life. "I don¡¯t want to relive that moment," I murmured, fear chilling my blood, but at the same time, I knew I had no other choice.
"This is the deal I accepted... and now I have to face it."
The transfer was instantaneous. I felt the cold stones under my body as I woke up in the exact spot where I had died, only this time, there was no one around.
The excessive silence was unsettling, and the only thing left were the traces of the battle that had taken place. I quickly stood up, touching my body in search of wounds, but I found none.
I was completely fine¡ªeven my clothes were in perfect condition, as if nothing had happened. I looked around; it was already night. Darkness covered everything, and only the light of the moon allowed me to glimpse the remains of the fight.
My thoughts immediately turned to the ogre. I said quietly, "Did he survive? Or maybe his remains are scattered throughout the forest?" However, no matter how hard I searched, I couldn¡¯t find any trace of him.
The idea of returning to the town to meet with Grimmor crossed my mind, but the shadow-covered path back filled me with doubt. At night, there would surely be all kinds of creatures lurking in the forest.
As I pondered my options, I said, "How does this whole rebirth thing actually work?"
"That enigmatic being mentioned time jumps... but he didn¡¯t explain how or when I can use them," I said out loud, trying to recall every detail of our conversation.
What would happen if I decided to jump from one era to another?
"I have a limited number of jumps... how many do I have left?" I whispered. The uncertainty was eating at me.
I longed to meet that being again to ask all these questions. I needed answers. But for now, the only thing I could do was keep going.
"Entering the cave where the giant came from seems like the safest option..." I said, though doubt still surrounded me. "Aah! Damn it, I don¡¯t know how he¡¯ll react, but it¡¯s the least risky option."
Before entering the cave, I desperately searched for something to use as a torch. I didn¡¯t want to face any other creatures in the dark.
I managed to gather some dry branches, and with the help of a couple of stones, I managed to light a fire. With the torch in hand, I quickly entered the cave, hoping the giant wasn¡¯t in a bad mood.
The entrance was wide, and the echo of my footsteps reverberated off the stone walls. As I walked further in, I remembered what the giant had said the last time I saw him: that he knew me from somewhere. That statement kept nagging at my mind. What had he meant by that? Was there something I didn¡¯t know about my own past?
I shook my head. I reflected that before solving all these questions, I first had to survive the night.
The air in the cave was cold and damp, but at least I was safe from the creatures that might lurk outside.
I walked cautiously through the cave, keeping the torch low. After a while, I noticed a faint light at the end of the tunnel.
As I approached, I saw a lit furnace, its glow illuminating a large space. The place was empty, but it was evident that someone had been working there recently. The heat was intense, and the air was heavy with the smell of hot metal and burning coal.
"Hello?" I said in a low, timid voice.
Around the furnace were shelves full of weapons of all kinds, as well as metal blocks that hadn¡¯t yet been forged. The feeling of being in a place of creation, where raw materials were transformed into tools, made me think about the weight those objects carried in such a dangerous world.
Looking around, I realized the giant must have been some kind of blacksmith. I wondered if the package I had received earlier had actually been a weapon forged by him. This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.
"How stupid of me¡ªif I had known, I could¡¯ve used that weapon to defend myself against those horrible harpies... although I doubt it would have changed the outcome," I muttered.
On one side, I noticed another entrance leading to a different part of the cave. I hesitated to go through; I didn¡¯t know how I¡¯d be received if I did. Instead, I decided to announce my presence more clearly this time, hoping to avoid any sudden reaction from the giant.
I don¡¯t want to die again. "Hello?..."
Shortly after, I heard heavy footsteps approaching. I stood still, and finally, the giant appeared in front of me with a calm expression. He looked me over carefully, and with a somewhat shy posture, I murmured, "I don¡¯t want to bother you... but I¡¯m stuck here in the forest and need a place to stay for the night before heading back in the morning."
The giant, with an unreadable expression, invited me in.
Inside the cave, the space was large, with a big bed in one corner, a handcrafted table with two enormous chairs, and a tree trunk he motioned for me to sit on. He offered me some tea, and we began to talk.
I thanked him for his hospitality, to which he responded that he wouldn¡¯t have done it if he wasn¡¯t almost sure that he knew me from before. The giant asked my name, and when I told him it was Darius, his eyes opened slightly¡ªa gesture that didn¡¯t go unnoticed by me. I murmured quietly to myself, "What¡¯s going through his mind?"
Then the giant stated that he was now certain: it was me. His expression changed completely, breaking into a sincere smile.
"My name is Eldrek," he finally said, with a tone that mixed certainty with nostalgia.
"We met during the Era of the Lost Star, which was hundreds of seasonal cycles ago."
I couldn¡¯t contain my surprise at hearing those words. "Hundreds of cycles? How is that possible?" I muttered, reflecting on how impressive Eldrek¡¯s age must be¡ªfar beyond what I could imagine. I felt the need to know more.
"Can you tell me more about that?" I hinted, trying to remain calm despite my growing curiosity. Eldrek nodded, picking up the teapot now that the water had boiled. As he poured the tea, he began to speak, his words full of memories.
"Back then, I was very young. I didn¡¯t even have a beard yet, and I was smaller than I am now. Even though giants are usually very reserved, especially with those outside our race, we managed to form a good friendship. Something rare, considering our nature."
He paused, offering me a cup of tea before continuing.
"I remember that at some point, you entrusted me with something important, Darius," he said, looking at me intently.
"You told me you were a human from another world with the ability to travel between different eras. A secret you didn¡¯t share with anyone else."
My thoughts raced as I tried to comprehend what Eldrek was telling me. "How is that possible...?" I whispered in confusion. If Eldrek was right, at some point, I would travel to that past era, where I would meet a younger version of him. It was too much information to take in at once.
Eldrek, noticing my confusion, calmly said, "In the past era, you ordered me not to tell you too much about the events of that time if we ever met again. You said it could influence decisions that had already been made, and that could trigger an irreversible change in this era."
The confusion and bewilderment intensified. I hadn¡¯t considered the weight of the power I had been granted with that pact. "I just want to find the person I lost..." I murmured. "I never thought I¡¯d be trapped in something as complex as this."
"This is all... too much," I told Eldrek, my voice trembling slightly. "I don¡¯t know how to handle all of this. I came to this world to find someone I lost, but now I¡¯m trapped in something I don¡¯t even understand."
Eldrek, sensing my confusion and worry, nodded with understanding.
"Let events unfold naturally, Darius. Don¡¯t lose sight of your goal. The answers will come in due time. What matters is that you stay focused on what you came here to do."
Eldrek stood from his seat and walked toward one of the shelves filled with weapons.
"I have something for you," he said as he pulled out a sword wrapped in thick cloth. He slowly unwrapped it, revealing a gleaming blade that seemed to shine with its own light.
"This is yours. I forged it myself for you in the past era. It¡¯s a magical sword."
I carefully took hold of the hilt, and as I did, I felt a strange sensation, as if something invisible was being absorbed through the sword and into my body. I couldn¡¯t quite identify what it was, but I felt as if it made me stronger, an unknown energy flowing through my veins.
Intrigued, I told Eldrek what I had felt.
He nodded as if he already knew.
"I knew this would happen," he said calmly.
"Your past self and I worked together to imbue this sword with your mana... or should I say with yours. This magic would only resonate with you once you came into contact with it again." I frowned, not fully understanding what he meant.
Eldrek quickly picked up on my confusion and explained in simpler terms, "Mana is your inner power. It¡¯s what allows us to create magic, and with training, you can work on it, developing and perfecting unique abilities."
I held the sword firmly, feeling its energy resonate within me. Though the confusion remained, something inside me was beginning to make sense.
Eldrek had mentioned that I shouldn¡¯t worry about the details of the past, but I knew I couldn¡¯t just leave it at that. I needed to understand more about this era, about time jumps, and most importantly, how to find the reincarnation of my beloved.
The sword in my hand was a reminder that my mission was just beginning. With new allies and a power I didn¡¯t yet fully understand, I prepared myself for what was to come. Chapter 5: At The Feast of Shadows
The night had ended with a promise: if I ever needed to return to Eldrek, I could do so freely. I spent a good night in the cave, and the next morning, I said goodbye to my giant friend to return to Grimmor.
Even though it was hard for me to leave behind the magical sword, I asked Eldrek to keep it safe, fearing that if Grimmor saw it, he might try to steal it by force. I decided to be cautious and left with only a simple dagger and a mana potion that Eldrek had given me, assuring me that it would help heal me in case of an emergency.
Before I left, Eldrek looked at me intently and placed a hand on my shoulder, as if he wanted to say something more, but he finally just wished me luck. There was something else in his gaze, a concern he didn¡¯t express in words. I squeezed his hand tightly as we said goodbye, feeling a connection that, though unknown, seemed ancient and deep.
Nervously, I ventured into the forest, heading toward the town. It was early, and according to Eldrek, at this time of day, it was less likely to encounter dangerous creatures. As I walked, the shadow of the previous night still weighed on my mind.
The warning about poisonous plants and unfamiliar fruits echoed loudly, making me even more careful with my steps. I knew I couldn¡¯t afford any mistakes at this moment. The forest¡¯s tranquility contrasted with my inner turmoil.
After walking for a good while, I reached the entrance of the town. People were already active, and the market looked just like it had the day before. Everything seemed normal.
I headed straight to the bar to see if I could find Grimmor. Upon entering, I noticed the place was almost empty, with only the staff working there. Instinctively, I moved my hand toward my wrist to check the time, but then I remembered that in this world, there were no clocks or any concept of time measurement.
I only knew that it was still early, so I took the opportunity to sit at a table and order something to eat while I waited. As I ate, I couldn¡¯t help but let my mind wander to everything I had experienced.
¡°How is it possible that I¡¯m here after what happened with the harpies?¡± I murmured, feeling a mix of disbelief and fear. ¡°Am I really alive, or is this all part of a dream I can¡¯t wake up from?¡±
I was about to ask the waiter to pinch me so I could wake up. But those thoughts were quickly replaced by a more immediate concern: I didn¡¯t have any money to pay for the food.
Panic set in as I wondered how I was going to explain that I couldn¡¯t cover my bill. Just at that moment, Grimmor walked into the bar with his two lizard lackeys and the ogre I had been with the previous day.
I immediately noticed that the ogre was injured, walking with difficulty. Since I was the only customer in the center of the bar, Grimmor and his lackeys spotted me right away. The surprise on their faces when they saw me there, as if they hadn¡¯t expected me to have survived, was obvious.
My heart pounded as I tried to maintain a neutral expression, knowing that any sign of weakness could be fatal. Grimmor headed upstairs, motioning for me to follow him. I climbed after him, trying not to think about what might happen next.
After sitting in his usual spot, he waited for his breakfast to be brought to him. I noticed he didn¡¯t even need to order; the waiters already knew exactly what he wanted, as if they were automated. As I stood next to his lackeys, no one said a word.
The ogre looked at me with curiosity, as if searching for an explanation for my current state. I deduced he was wondering how I had emerged unscathed after the battle with the harpies. I, for my part, tried to think about what I would tell Grimmor when he questioned me.
I couldn¡¯t tell him the truth; he surely wouldn¡¯t believe me or would try to exploit this power that I still didn¡¯t fully understand.
After a few minutes, when he finished eating, the waiters cleared the dishes. That¡¯s when Grimmor, with a threatening look, addressed the ogre directly. "Repeat the report you gave yesterday when you returned," he ordered without hesitation.
The ogre nodded, fully aware of what was expected of him, and began to speak.
¡°After we collected the package, we were ambushed... a horde of harpies. We fought for our lives,¡± he explained, casting a nervous glance at me. "I saw you¡­ being devoured by the creatures," he added, his tone filled with doubt. "I had no other choice. I grabbed the package and fled immediately."
There was a brief, uncomfortable silence. Grimmor didn¡¯t take his eyes off the ogre, evaluating him without showing any emotion. Then he cast a glance at one of the lizards. Without needing words, the lizard understood the order. In the blink of an eye, it delivered a swift stab to the ogre¡¯s thigh, bringing him to his knees with a grunt of pain. The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.
Grimmor, relentless, leaned toward the ogre. "How do you explain, then, that he is here, safe and sound, if you saw him being devoured?" he asked with a coldness that pierced through.
The ogre, unable to come up with a coherent response, merely stammered, "I don¡¯t know... I don¡¯t know how..."
Grimmor didn¡¯t bother to respond. With a barely perceptible gesture, he gave another order. The obedient lizard delivered a fierce blow, knocking the ogre unconscious with a single strike. The sound of the impact echoed through the room, and the silence that followed was even heavier.
I watched the whole scene in silence, stunned by the lizard¡¯s brutality. How can it be that strong? I thought, but the words remained stuck in my throat. It was clear that I had to be very careful around Grimmor.
With my eyes fixed on the ogre crumpled on the floor, my doubts deepened.
Was it really a good idea to agree to work for him? I wondered but didn¡¯t say aloud. I knew getting out of here wouldn¡¯t be easy, and I questioned how much longer I could maintain this fa?ade before everything fell apart.
As I stood there, observing from the side, I couldn¡¯t help but focus on Grimmor. Until that moment, I had considered him just another human, maybe with some hidden power. But now, I saw details I had previously overlooked.
¡°Grimmor¡­ your ears,¡± I muttered quietly, noticing how they peeked out from under his hair with a slight point that didn¡¯t fit with those of a normal human. And his skin... too smooth, I thought, as if it had never known the sun or the passage of time.
Who are you, really? Doubt settled in my mind. I had always assumed his power came from influence or wealth, but now I wondered if there was something darker and more dangerous lurking beneath that carefully calculated appearance.
Without realizing it, I murmured, "How can someone like him control creatures like the lizards or the ogre? This doesn¡¯t make sense..."
Grimmor finally turned toward me. His cold, calculating gaze pierced through me with the same intensity he had used to intimidate the ogre.
¡°Report to me what happened yesterday,¡± he said, his voice firm but without raising it.
It was a command, not a request. My heart pounded, but I did my best to maintain a neutral expression. I couldn¡¯t let Grimmor see my doubts or my fear. "The ogre¡¯s report was accurate," I began, keeping my voice as steady as possible.
"Once he took the package and left, the harpies followed him, leaving me alone. I used that moment to take a healing potion I had with me, which allowed my wounds to regenerate slowly."
As I spoke, a cold sweat ran down my back. The story I was telling was a lie I had made up on the spot.
¡°I spent the night in the forest because I didn¡¯t dare return in the dark. This morning, as soon as daylight broke, I came straight here.¡± Grimmor showed no visible reaction to my account. His face remained impassive, unreadable.
After a brief silence, he asked a single question: "That potion? Who gave it to you?" The question caught me off guard, but I quickly improvised.
¡°I stole it from a stranger in the market. I saw him off guard and took it before he could notice.¡±
Grimmor glanced at one of the lizards, who approached me without a word and began to search me. I knew this could happen, so I had prepared. The lizard found the potion Eldrek had given me and handed it to Grimmor.
For a moment, I held my breath, waiting for his reaction.
"Your performance was a disaster," he said coldly, his expression unchanged. "But at least you returned alive."
With the potion in his hand, he examined it for a moment. Without saying anything, he slipped it into one of his jacket pockets as if it held no significance. However, I noticed a slight raise of his eyebrow¡ªan almost imperceptible gesture that left me unsettled.
Grimmor, after pocketing the potion, stared at me intently.
I felt a weight fall over me, but before I could respond, he continued: ¡°From today, you are officially one of my lackeys. You will be available to me at all times, without objection.¡± His tone left no room for doubt; my life no longer belonged to me.
To seal the moment, Grimmor signaled to the lizard standing beside him. It approached and handed me a package¡ªit was the same one we had recovered in the forest. Grimmor opened it slowly, revealing a sword. It wasn¡¯t like the one Eldrek had shown me; it had nothing special.
It was an ordinary sword, but I recognized it immediately: it had been forged by Eldrek. Without another word, Grimmor handed it to me.
"From now on, you will develop your combat skills under my supervision," he ordered, making it clear that I had no choice.
Without further ado, Grimmor gestured to one of the waiters, who already seemed to be prepared for something I didn¡¯t understand. The bar was closed, and behind the counter on the first floor, women and female creatures with humanoid bodies began to appear. They were attractive to the eye, dressed suggestively, with mischievous smiles.
They climbed the stairs slowly, walking with feline grace, and started mingling with the lizards, with Grimmor, and finally with me. I didn¡¯t know how to act; the situation had caught me completely off guard. Noticing my confusion, Grimmor smiled for the first time.
"This is a celebration," he said, his tone more relaxed but no less authoritative.
"Relax and enjoy the moment. These beauties are here to share with you."
Immediately, I thought of my beloved Selene. What would she think if she knew the situation I was in? Guilt hit me like a hammer. I knew that if I refused, Grimmor would find some way to break me. It felt like every decision I made bound me more tightly to his control.
My thoughts were abruptly interrupted when a creature with feline features approached dangerously close. Without saying a word, she took my hand and placed it on her waist, smiling with a mischievous gleam in her eyes.
I felt her warmth, her proximity, and my mind struggled to stay calm. Part of me wanted to pull away, but another part knew that rejecting this moment would risk Grimmor¡¯s retaliation.
I was trapped in a situation that could only get worse, and I couldn¡¯t see an easy way out. My body, stiff with nerves, barely responded as the creature kept drawing closer, pushing me toward an abyss I feared I wouldn¡¯t be able to return from. Chapter 6: The Trail of Desire
The bar was filled with a heavy, dense air. The female creatures moved with a grace that put me on alert, their touches provoking a sensation I couldn''t control. The feline-looking woman who had taken my hand slowly slid my fingers down her hip, her warm skin igniting something in me that I didn''t want to admit. My heart was racing, and although I tried to keep my composure, every gesture she made, every whisper, seemed designed to break my resistance. Her smile was mischievous, her half-closed eyes telling me more than words could ever express. "Relax," she murmured softly, bringing her face closer to mine. I felt her warm breath on my face, and for a moment, my mind went blank. I remembered my Selene, trying to keep myself steady, but the closeness of this woman and the way she moved, as if every step was part of a carefully crafted plan, made everything else fade away. I forced myself to look away, searching for a way to pull back without raising suspicion. "No... I can''t," I said in a low voice, with more fear than I wanted to show. "I don''t want to do this." The woman smiled, tilting her head as if she didn''t understand. "Are you sure?" she asked, her fingers brushing against my neck. "It seems like you do." I gently pushed her hand away, trying to keep control. "No... I don''t want to," I repeated, knowing that Grimmor was watching me from his seat, his gaze fixed on my every move. I felt trapped, aware that any word I said would be judged by him. From his spot, Grimmor leaned forward, his smile now more pronounced, almost mocking. "What''s the matter, Darius?" His voice echoed through the bar, drawing everyone''s attention. "Don''t you find these women to your liking?" His tone was a mix of laughter and command, and my chest tightened at the sound. I felt all eyes turn to me, and a cold sweat ran down my back. "Yes... they are to my liking," I answered, my voice weaker than I wanted, trying to find a way out. "It''s just... I''ve had too much to drink." Grimmor laughed, a sound that echoed throughout the place. "I see," he said, in a tone that seemed to pierce through my thoughts, making me doubt my own words. "Perhaps you should relax a bit more, Darius. It looks like you need it." Suddenly, a strange sensation began to invade my mind. It was as if a foreign force was taking hold of me, pushing my will into a dark, cold corner. My body started moving on its own, bringing me closer to the feline woman, even though everything inside me screamed to pull away. I glanced at Grimmor, and I saw him laughing, his eyes shining as he watched me like a toy. Something was wrong. I felt my thoughts blur, my actions becoming mechanical, obeying a command I hadn''t given. I tried to resist, but the more I did, the stronger the pressure in my head became, forcing me to give in. The woman kissed me, and although my lips responded, I knew it wasn''t me doing it. Inside, my mind was in chaos. I felt like a part of me was being torn away, controlled, while another part desperately tried to fight back. "What''s happening to me?" I thought, glancing at Grimmor, searching for answers in his amused, sadistic expression. "Did he do something to me?" But it was too late. The control was gone, and my body responded to a desire that wasn''t mine. Finally, my judgment had completely faded, and I fell into the abyss I had feared I wouldn''t return from.
The Next Morning I woke up in the same room where I had spent that encounter. The light filtering through the curtains was dim, just enough to reveal the chaos of the previous night. My head throbbed, punishing me for the excess alcohol I had drunk. I looked around; the woman had already left. As the fog in my mind began to lift, a deep feeling of guilt settled in my chest, enveloping me in a void I couldn''t ignore. "What the hell happened to me?" I asked myself, trying to piece together the blurry fragments of the night before. Every time I closed my eyes, I saw Grimmor''s smile, mocking, as if he knew exactly what he had done. "Did he do something to me?" The words echoed in my mind, filled with rage and helplessness. I felt like my body had been manipulated, as if I had been forced to cross a line I didn''t want to. I got up, slightly staggering, and began to get dressed. Every piece of clothing I put on was an effort to leave behind any trace of what had happened. "Damn you, Grimmor," I muttered, my voice cracking with anger and guilt. I knew that, somehow, he had been behind it all, and that thought only fueled my hatred for him. As I adjusted the sword he had given me, I couldn''t help but feel the cold metal against my skin. If Grimmor was going to use me, I would use him too. But the guilt remained, persistent, like a thorn lodged in my conscience. "Forgive me, Selene," I thought, gritting my teeth and, unable to hold it back, I slammed my fist against the wall beside me. The impact echoed through the room, reflecting the rage burning inside me. "I betrayed you."
I left the room, leaving behind any trace of the previous night. As I descended the stairs, the bar''s air hit me, making me feel nauseous. When I reached the counter, a lizard was waiting for me in silence, its gaze fixed on me.
Without saying a word, the lizard signaled for me to follow. I didn¡¯t bother asking where we were going. I knew my fate was already sealed, and there would be no turning back.
I followed the lizard through the town¡¯s streets, still feeling the weight of the hangover in my head. The sounds of the environment rattled in my skull, but I forced myself to focus on what was coming. As we progressed, the atmosphere became darker. The buildings were old and run-down, and the place was almost deserted.
The lizard led me to a part of the town I hadn¡¯t explored before. Here, the people were sparse, and the silence was more noticeable. We stopped in front of a building that seemed insignificant from the outside. There were no clear signs of what it was, but the place exuded a sense of control and surveillance. This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.
The entrance was guarded by two imposing figures who watched us without saying a word. It was clear that access was restricted to a select few. This place was different from the others I had seen, and that only piqued my curiosity further.
We entered what looked like a reception area. The room was simple, with stone walls and a counter at the back. The place was dimly lit, making it feel even more closed off. Behind the counter, a humanoid creature watched me attentively.
I couldn¡¯t identify it at first, but what surprised me the most was the respectful greeting. Its voice was soft and controlled. ¡°Welcome, I am Loran,¡± it said calmly. ¡°A demi-human at the service of this place.¡±
Its tone was polite, which surprised me. After everything I had experienced in this world, I didn¡¯t expect to meet someone so courteous. I observed Loran, trying to understand his intentions, but I couldn¡¯t decipher anything. The formality of his greeting made me doubt.
Loran offered us both water, which I gratefully accepted. It would help with the hangover still pounding in my head. The lizard, however, only looked at Loran with disdain and refused the water without a word. His attitude didn¡¯t surprise me but was no less irritating.
Loran, still smiling, asked if I was ready. ¡°Ready for what?¡± I replied, still a bit confused. ¡°To hone your skills, of course,¡± Loran answered, clear excitement reflected on his face. His enthusiasm surprised me, but I responded hesitantly that I was.
He gestured for me to follow him to the room on the side. When we entered, I discovered a space much larger than I expected. A circular arena surrounded by stone walls stretched before me. The place seemed specifically designed for training. I already had an idea of what awaited me.
Loran showed me the entrance to the arena and positioned himself outside the walls, from where he could see everything that would happen. To my relief, the lizard didn¡¯t enter with me. I knew I wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against him in a fight.
From atop the walls, Loran shouted that I wasn¡¯t allowed to use my sword, so I had to discard it. Confused, I obeyed and threw it to the side.
As soon as I did, I noticed that from the opposite end, another creature appeared through an entrance. Upon closer observation, I realized it was another demi-human, but this one had the build of a warrior.
As the new creature approached the center of the arena, I slapped myself a few times to wake up. I knew I had to be ready for what was coming. Loran, with excitement, gave the final instruction: I had to defeat the demi-human. The fight would only stop when one of us couldn¡¯t continue.
Adrenaline surged through my body as I heard Loran''s words. My opponent was practically the same height as me, giving me a slight sense of equality. But I didn''t let my guard down for a second. As soon as Loran gave the signal, the fight began. My movements were clumsy; I hesitated with every step. In contrast, the semihuman moved with a precision that caught me off guard. His blows weren¡¯t as powerful as the lizard¡¯s, but each one was accurate, aimed at sensitive spots, slowly wearing me down. One of his strikes hit my ribs, and the pain forced me to step back, gasping for breath. I raised my hand, trying to catch my breath. "Wait! Stop for a moment!" I said, panting. Kael halted instantly, holding his position. ¡°Giving up already?¡± he asked, with a teasing but kind smile. I shook my head, trying to pull myself together. ¡°No¡­ just give me a second.¡± He nodded, and as soon as I caught my breath, we both returned to our stances. This time, I took the initiative, but my strikes still lacked precision. Kael dodged them with ease and countered with accuracy. Every hit I took made me step back, and the fatigue built up in my muscles. My breathing grew heavier. I tried to stay on my feet, but the blows to my ribs and legs were becoming unbearable. I couldn¡¯t keep this up much longer. My legs gave out, and I collapsed to the ground, gasping. From above, Loran watched closely. He gave the signal to stop the fight and came down, bringing a glass of water. ¡°Take a break,¡± he said, offering it to me. I didn¡¯t hesitate to accept; the water instantly soothed my dry throat. ¡°From up there, it was clear you were hesitating too much,¡± he commented with a smile. ¡°Relax and let your movements flow. Don¡¯t overthink it; let your body do what it knows.¡± I nodded, trying to process his words. I closed my eyes, trying to calm my mind. The break ended, and I got up for the next round. I remembered what Loran had said, and I felt a familiar energy: the mana I had gained from Eldrek¡¯s sword. An unexpected calm took over me. Something had changed. When the fight resumed, my steps were firmer, my movements smoother. Kael noticed the change; I saw the surprise in his eyes. "That''s it, Darius! Just like that!" he cheered, his fists ready to meet my attacks. ¡°Don¡¯t stop now!¡± This time, I set the pace. I found a small opening in his defense and didn¡¯t hesitate. My fist slammed into his abdomen, and Kael fell to his knees, gasping. I looked at my hands, incredulous. Subtle black sparks danced around them. "What the hell is this?" I thought. These moves¡­ I had never learned them. Was the mana from the sword activating some forgotten memory, something my body had left behind but was now emerging clearly? From above, Loran clapped enthusiastically, cheering on the fight. I looked at him, and without realizing it, I smiled. For a moment, the adrenaline and thrill made me forget the pain and fatigue. I extended my hand to the semihuman who was still on his knees. He hesitated for just a moment before accepting it. I helped him to his feet, and, surprised, he flashed me a smile. ¡°You¡¯ve surprised me. Up for another round?¡± he said, a challenging gleam in his eyes. I returned the smile, adrenaline coursing through my veins. ¡°Of course.¡± Loran, full of excitement, urged him to use magic. ¡°Come on! Show what you can do with magic.¡± I froze at the sound of that word. ¡°Magic?¡± I repeated, incredulous. Until that moment, I had seen no real proof of its existence in this world. Could it be possible? Or just another trick? The semihuman rolled his neck, preparing himself. Then, with a confident smile, he extended his hand. A faint current ran through the air, and a bluish light enveloped his fist. Before I could react, a burst of energy hit me head-on. It wasn¡¯t devastating, but strong enough to put me in trouble. Every move he made, every attack, was now accompanied by magical sparks. My attempts to counter his strikes became even harder. The fight leveled out, with both of us battling without giving an inch. I felt exhaustion building up, but I forced myself to keep going. "Come on, Darius! Don¡¯t fall behind!" Kael shouted, his eyes shining with excitement. "Show me what you¡¯re made of!" The fight dragged on. Neither of us would yield, and with each passing second, the struggle grew more intense. From his high vantage point, Loran kept shouting excitedly, cheering us on. ¡°That¡¯s it! Don¡¯t stop! Give it your all!¡± His shouts echoed through the arena, adding even more intensity to the moment. But the hits and the magic began to take their toll on me. I couldn¡¯t last much longer. In the end, I raised my hand, signaling that I couldn¡¯t go on. The pain and exhaustion had overwhelmed me. The semihuman stopped his attack and approached, extending his hand. I took it gratefully, and we shook hands in respect. ¡°My name is Kael,¡± he said with a friendly smile. ¡°I hope we can train together again.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Darius,¡± I replied, returning the smile. ¡°And yes, I¡¯d like to keep training with you.¡± We exchanged a slight bow, and I left the arena accompanied by Loran. He couldn¡¯t contain his excitement. ¡°That was amazing! I really enjoyed watching that fight,¡± he exclaimed with enthusiasm. As we left, the lizard was waiting for me. ¡°Get ready for tomorrow. We continue,¡± he said seriously. It was already night, and fatigue washed over me. I decided to return to the inn. Even if it was a filthy place, it would serve to rest. I needed to regain my strength for the next day. Chapter 7: The Wizard’s Path I woke up with my body aching, my muscles tense, immediately reminding me of the training from the previous day with Kael. Although I was surprised, I noticed I didn¡¯t have any serious injuries, just a few bruises. Perhaps the mana from the sword had granted me a resilience I still didn¡¯t fully understand. I quickly got dressed and headed down to the bar. There, once again, my "good friend," Grimmor¡¯s lizard, was waiting for me as usual, but this time he wasn¡¯t alone. Beside him was Loran, the semi-human from the training arena. ¡°Good morning,¡± Loran greeted with the same enthusiasm he had shown the previous day, contrasting with the tense presence of the lizard. It still felt strange that this semi-human was so polite. ¡°There will be no training today,¡± he said, smiling with a conspiratorial air. ¡°Grimmor has another plan. We¡¯re going to see a retired Being up in the mountains.¡± I felt curious but also slightly uneasy. ¡°And why would we visit this Being?¡± I asked, probing for details. But Loran only shrugged. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you what I know on the way.¡± We headed toward a cart drawn by two dark, muscular horses. I sat down next to Loran and the lizard, while the noise of the wheels and hooves filled the silence between us. The cool morning air cleared my head, and I finally broke the silence. ¡°Does this Being... also work for Grimmor?¡± Loran let out a soft laugh. ¡°The Being doesn¡¯t work for anyone. Not even Grimmor has managed to meet him.¡± That answer unsettled me. If even Grimmor couldn¡¯t handle this Being, what did they expect me to accomplish? ¡°Then why me?¡± I asked, frowning. I knew Grimmor didn¡¯t do anything without a reason. Loran, before answering, glanced at the lizard, giving me the impression he couldn¡¯t speak freely. ¡°Look, no one really knows who this Being is. I know it sounds confusing, but the legends say he¡¯s a spiritual being, and if he lets you see him, it¡¯s because he has something important to tell you.¡± Those words raised more questions than answers. ¡°So... have you tried to see him?¡± The more I thought about it, the more it felt like Grimmor was playing with pieces I couldn¡¯t quite see. ¡°Of course!¡± Loran replied, ¡°I, and many others, have tried, but without success. Besides, the path to him isn¡¯t exactly easy.¡± That comment from Loran made me even more uneasy, so I wasn¡¯t sure what to expect from this possible encounter. The journey was longer than I expected, but the path had been calm, which helped me recover from some of the muscle fatigue. Finally, after several hours, the horses stopped at a narrow path that climbed up the mountains. The cold wind hit us with force. ¡°We¡¯ve arrived. This is where you continue alone,¡± Loran said, calmly stepping down from the cart. ¡°Good luck.¡± With no other choice, I got off as well. I glanced one last time at Loran, but all I received was a smile. The lizard said nothing. The narrow path ahead of me was a reminder that this part of my journey would be entirely solitary. As I climbed, the wind began to blow harder with every step, making it increasingly difficult to move forward. The cold bit into my skin, and the air seemed to grow denser. With each step, the wind intensified, pushing me back as if trying to stop my ascent. I forced my legs to keep moving, struggling against the resistance as the path narrowed further. The wind felt unnatural in its rhythms, and a pain in my head started to emerge. Each gust seemed to carry an invisible weight until I could hear voices in the air, almost as if they were whispering, growing louder with each step. ¡°Do you know... who you really are?¡± was what I managed to catch. The wind roared in my ears as the voice blended with the air. The cold, now even more intense, seeped into my bones, creating a dull pain that spread through my entire body. Suddenly, a wave of memories hit me hard. Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. This time, the cold brought a clear image, as if an invisible hand had placed it in front of me, impossible to ignore. Selene, lying in her bed, her skin pale and her face exhausted. She had fallen ill without any logical explanation, as if something incomprehensible had slowly consumed her. Her body barely responded, and her eyes, usually full of life, were half-open, as if fighting not to give in. I was beside her, holding her hand tightly, trying to offer a sense of security I knew I didn¡¯t possess. Her gaze met mine, and I saw her eyes fill with tears. Despite her condition, there was an emotion on her face that broke my heart. In a barely audible voice, she said to me, ¡°We will meet again under the same star.¡± Those words were like a dagger, and though I tried to respond, my voice got caught in my throat. The world around me blurred, as if I were seeing everything through a dream. The memory became hazy, almost ethereal, and then, in a flash, I saw the figure of the being who had offered me the deal. It was just a flicker, a disturbing flash that mixed with the image of Selene before fading away entirely. Finally, after what felt like hours, the path opened into a cave. The wind stopped as I crossed the threshold, and the pain in my head subsided. An eerie silence replaced the roaring wind. In the center of the cave, a warm light shone from a crystal resting on a stone table. Next to it stood an elderly man who looked strangely familiar. ¡°You have arrived,¡± he said in a soft voice that echoed off the walls. ¡°It¡¯s time for you to understand what you seek.¡± I approached cautiously, still shaken by what I had just relived. The vision of Selene dying, her last words echoing in my mind, had left me breathless. I felt a mix of emotion, rage, and despair pressing against my chest, and that confusion led me to confront the old man standing before me. ¡°Who are you, old man, and why did you make me remember that?¡± I asked, my voice trembling with the urgency to find answers. I knew it couldn¡¯t be a coincidence; there had to be a reason. The old man observed me calmly, his aged eyes full of serene wisdom. He seemed unperturbed by my agitation, as if he had witnessed such reactions countless times before. ¡°Throughout the ages, I have been called by many names. None of them were chosen by me, nor do they define me. I am simply a being who endures, who exists beyond time and the bindings of the material world. Call me whatever brings you peace.¡± Noticing that his words had not addressed my concern, the old man continued, his voice as gentle as it was firm. ¡°I do not impose those memories on those who come to see me. What you saw, Darius, was what your heart considers urgent, what you seek to resolve.¡± I tried to process his words, but it was difficult to fully understand. ¡°So... you mean that what I saw... what you made me see, is what I most need to understand?¡± My voice still carried the desperation of having relived that moment, the urgency to find a sense of meaning. The old man nodded, his gaze piercing yet kind. ¡°Indeed. But I was not the one who caused it. Your own mind guided you to that memory. All who reach this place see what their spirit deems most important.¡± He paused, as if to make sure I understood. ¡°If you¡¯ve managed to come this far, Darius, it¡¯s because you¡¯re on the right path to understanding it. Your answers will be revealed over time, but your decisions from this point onward will be crucial in unraveling the mystery you so desperately wish to solve.¡± I stared at him, still feeling the weight of Selene¡¯s words and how they had etched themselves into my memory. But the old man¡¯s patience, the way he spoke to me so calmly, only increased my irritation. Why couldn¡¯t he be more straightforward? Why keep speaking in riddles when I needed answers now? ¡°Why can¡¯t you be direct?¡± I burst out, my frustration clear. ¡°What do I gain from wandering blindly?¡± The old man gave a faint smile, as if he had expected my reaction. ¡°Because, Darius, there are answers that cannot be given, only discovered. And the clarity you seek will only come if you are willing to keep moving forward, even when the path seems unclear.¡± His words echoed in my mind. It irritated me that he spoke as if everything was part of some game, but I knew he was right. I had no other choice but to keep going, no matter how uncertain the road ahead seemed. I clenched my teeth, trying to calm the frustration I felt, and without saying anything else, I turned my gaze toward the interior of the cave. Beyond where we stood, the cave opened into a chamber filled with crystals. The crystals varied in size and color, scattered around the cave in a way that seemed almost natural, as if they had been growing there for centuries. Some were as small as a coin, while others reached the size of my arm. Their hues ranged from deep blue to intense red and bright green, and in some, the colors swirled fluidly, moving within the crystal as if they were alive, creating a warm, almost hypnotic atmosphere with the light they emitted. But there was one in particular that stood out from the rest. It was in the center of all the crystals, slightly elevated on a small rocky formation. Unlike the others, this crystal was completely transparent, pure. It was no larger than my closed hand, but its presence dominated the room. It emitted a subtle, almost ethereal glow. ¡°These crystals are made of mana,¡± the old man explained without taking his eyes off me. ¡°Each one reflects the nature of the mana of whoever touches it.¡± ¡°And why are they different colors?¡± I asked, not taking my eyes off the crystal. ¡°Mana has many forms: fire, water, earth, wind... light and darkness. The color reflects its essence.¡± I felt a connection with the transparent crystal in the center of the chamber. Something inside me knew that it belonged to me. ¡°This crystal has yet to be claimed,¡± the old man continued. ¡°It will show the nature of the mana of whoever touches it for the first time.¡± My hand trembled slightly as I approached the crystal. Should I touch it? I took a step closer, extending my hand, and touched it, waiting to see what would happen. Chapter 8: The Reflection of Chaos
The crystal was right in front of me, so close that my hand trembled as it reached toward it. I knew that once I touched it, there would be no turning back. Every fiber of my being understood that, but I couldn¡¯t stop myself. This was my destiny¡ªI knew it, even though I didn¡¯t fully grasp what it implied.
My fingers finally brushed the surface of the crystal.
The world disappeared around me.
A flash of light erupted from the crystal, enveloping me completely. It wasn¡¯t a warm or comforting light. It was cold, ruthless, as if it were exposing every dark corner of my soul.
The colors inside the crystal began to change frenetically, blending and clashing with each other. The pure white fused with a deep black, creating shapes and patterns I didn¡¯t understand.
I felt an energy surge through my body, as if an electric current were passing through every muscle. A sharp pain hit my head, bringing with it images of my life, but also¡­ memories of moments I didn¡¯t recognize, flashing before me. And in the middle of all that chaos, I could see it. I could feel it.
The battle between light and dark continued, as if the crystal were deciding which part of me would prevail. My hands shook as the power flowed through me, and I realized this wasn¡¯t just a reflection of my nature¡ªit was a warning of what I could become.
The crystal didn¡¯t just reflect chaos. It reflected something deeper¡ªa duality. Power and fragility, light and darkness. My gaze sank deeper into those chaotic patterns, and for the first time, I wondered if my actions so far had led me to the brink of destruction, or if there was still a chance for redemption.
The mage who had been watching me from a corner stepped forward, as if he could read my thoughts.
"The nature of chaos is an unstoppable force, and it could even become destructive to the one who wields it. But what you do with it, and how you use it, will determine your path. Not everyone who sees what you¡¯ve seen survives the truth."
Fear slipped into my chest, but so did a strange sense of defiance. "And what if I don¡¯t want to accept that fate?"
The mage watched me in silence for a long moment, then gave a slight, almost imperceptible smile. "That¡­ you¡¯ll only know if you choose to face it."
I knew what I had to do. But I still didn¡¯t move.
The crystal continued to vibrate, its colors flashing.
As I clung to the crystal, I felt something deeper starting to crumble within me. The goal that had guided me from the beginning, the reason I accepted the deal, seemed to fade into the shadows of these new revelations.
Could I really find her? The thought hit me hard, and for the first time, I doubted.
My voice came out weak, almost broken.
"My beloved... I... come from another world, where she passed away." The words hung in the air, as the weight of that truth crushed me once more. "When I lost Selene... I didn''t know how to go on. And just at that moment of despair, someone, something, appeared to me. It offered me the chance to come to this world... and reunite with her." The crystal trembled slightly in my hands, as if it could also feel my confusion and pain. Finally, I looked up at the mage, the desperation clear in my voice. "Do you know where she is? Where I can find her?" The mage, maintaining his serene expression, responded in a gentle yet firm tone. "That answer, unfortunately, I cannot give you, as it could negatively influence your destiny. Your path is not in what was, but in what you do here, now. What you have gained, in skill and knowledge, will guide you, but you must be present in the moment." He paused, observing me with a calmness that unsettled me. "However, what I can tell you with certainty is that the answers you seek will not evade you forever. As you move forward, your destiny will find you, and in time, it will guide you to what you need to know. Trust in the path ahead, Darius." If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. The weight of his words settled over me. I knew he was right, but it was hard to accept that my focus had been misplaced. The anguish of not knowing if I would truly be able to see her again consumed me. The mage maintained his usual calm and, without being harsh, told me that it was time for me to continue on my way. "You have already seen everything you needed to see. The crystal must remain here, along with the others," he said, his tone tranquil.
Filled with uncertainty, I clenched my fists and responded desperately, "I still have so many questions!"
The old man, still serene, looked at me and said, "I¡¯ve done everything I can for you, for now."
Frustration consumed me, and I asked, "Does that mean I¡¯ll see you again?"
The old man smiled serenely. "That will depend on you, but I believe so," was his enigmatic response, leaving me deep in thought.
With a heavy heart, I placed the crystal alongside the others, realizing that I couldn¡¯t take it with me. Before leaving, I turned on my heels and looked at him one last time, a mix of pleading and gratitude in my eyes. The old man gave me a sympathetic smile, as if he knew exactly how I felt.
Outside the cave, I retraced my steps along the path I had taken. I hadn¡¯t spent much time inside, but the revelations I had experienced overwhelmed me. A wave of nausea hit me, and unable to hold it back, I vomited onto the ground, as if my body were ridding itself of an invisible weight. With sweat beading on my forehead, I wiped my mouth and continued on my way, more determined than ever.
I descended the path, but this time it was much easier. There were no visions, no pain, no disturbing images. That old man¡­ if I were a more suspicious person, I¡¯d say he probably enjoyed causing me all that trouble just to reach his hideaway.
When I arrived at the cart, Loran and the lizard were waiting in silence, watching my every move. Without a word, I climbed into the carriage, ready for what was to come next, but knowing they would question me about my adventure.
Once in the cart, Loran and the lizard settled next to me. Loran¡¯s tension was obvious. He looked at me with caution and curiosity, unable to resist asking:
"How did it go in there?" he asked, noticing my condition.
I had no strength or desire to explain. My eyelids were heavy, and all I could murmur was, "I spoke with an old man¡­ but I need to sleep. I¡¯ll tell you later."
Loran nodded, but realizing what I had just said, his expression changed, and he exclaimed excitedly, "Wait, what do you mean you spoke with an old man?! You mean he let you see him?"
His shouting and excitement didn¡¯t affect me; I was too tired.
"Please, tell me now. I don¡¯t have the patience¡­ Come on, don¡¯t fall asleep right now, it¡¯s hours of travel, and I won¡¯t be able to contain myself¡­"
I slumped in the seat, closing my eyes. As the cart began to move, I drifted into the memories of what I had experienced in the cave. The images of the crystal and the old man¡¯s words echoed in my mind, like a constant warning of what was to come. I wondered if I was truly ready to face what lay ahead.
Fatigue overtook me, and as Loran kept pleading and shouting, my mind drifted into its own thoughts. Without realizing it, sleep finally claimed me.
When I opened my eyes again, they felt unbearably heavy. My body felt more exhausted than before I had fallen asleep, as if the sleep had done nothing for me. The cart jolted slightly as it rolled over the uneven terrain, and looking around, I realized that most of the journey back to the town of Nethria had passed without me noticing.
Loran and the lizard were sitting in silence, watching the road. The sky, which had been clear when we left, was now darkening with gray clouds that promised an approaching storm.
My mind was still trapped in the memories of what had happened in the cave. The mage¡¯s words continued to echo in my head, along with the images of the crystal.
I sat up slowly, noticing the tension in my back and neck. I couldn¡¯t help but let out a small groan, which caught Loran¡¯s attention.
"Finally awake," he said with a smile that tried to be friendly, but his eyes showed a hint of concern. "You slept almost the entire way. Now, will you tell me what happened?"
My lips moved as I tried to respond, but all that came out was a sigh. The truth was, I didn¡¯t have the right words to explain what I had experienced. The lights, the chaos, the battle between light and darkness within me¡­ Everything still felt so fresh, yet at the same time, as if it had happened in another plane of existence.
"I spoke with an old man¡­ and I saw things I¡¯m not sure I would have preferred to see," I murmured, closing my eyes for a moment, trying to process what I felt.
Loran nodded, his face clearly showing excitement, waiting for me to tell him more. The lizard, for his part, kept watching the horizon without showing any visible reaction, as if my state didn¡¯t interest him at all.
The cart moved slowly, and soon a worn welcome sign appeared, reading: Nethria. A few meters ahead, the town¡¯s entrances came into view, with scattered houses lining the road.
The cart rolled through the dusty streets of Nethria, passing by some houses that looked abandoned and others that barely stood. It didn¡¯t take long for me to recognize the bar where Grimmor usually met with his henchmen. The old wooden structure stood at a corner, with dirty windows and barely visible lights inside.
Great, I really didn¡¯t want to go in there¡ªI knew it wouldn¡¯t be easy. Chapter 9: The Silver-Eyed Waitress
The lizard was the first to step down when the cart stopped in front of the place. His imposing stance left no doubt about his authority as he quickly scanned the surroundings, making sure everything was in order.
Before I could move to get down, Loran leaned towards me, placing a soft yet firm hand on my arm.
"Be careful with Grimmor," he whispered in my ear, his tone much more serious than his usual enthusiastic self. "He¡¯ll probably try to take advantage of what happened with the old man. Stay alert."
I nodded slightly, without making a sound. I didn¡¯t want the lizard to notice the warning, so I kept my expression neutral, not revealing what Loran had just told me. The semi-human stepped back, giving me space to get off the cart.
Once on the ground, we both followed the lizard to the entrance of the bar. The wooden doors creaked as they opened, revealing a smoky, dimly lit interior.
As I stepped inside, the smell of tobacco and alcohol hit my senses. The smoke filling the place made it hard to see clearly, but I quickly understood why: the bar was packed. Most of the patrons seemed to be adventurers, some wearing worn armor and others in simpler clothes, but all sharing the same festive atmosphere.
¡°It¡¯s full of adventurers,¡± Loran commented, leaning towards me. ¡°Many come here after their jobs to drink and smoke.¡±
I looked around, noticing that several of them were smoking tobacco. The place was loud, filled with laughter, shouting, and the clinking of glasses. Alcohol flowed freely, and at one of the far tables, I recognized some of the women from the party a few days ago, the one Grimmor had dragged me into.
A troubling question crossed my mind: Would Grimmor try again to persuade me to share my bed with one of those women?
Before I could dwell on it any longer, the lizard gestured for us to follow him. He led us to a staircase in the corner of the bar that led to the second floor. The noise and commotion from the bar started to fade as we climbed the steps.
At the top, there was Grimmor, sitting as usual at his table. He had a cigar in hand, exhaling smoke slowly as he observed the creatures around him. I didn¡¯t recognize any of them, but their elegant clothes gave me a clear idea: they had to be important people.
Grimmor was deep in conversation with his guests, and it seemed too important to interrupt. Loran and I, seeing that we would have to wait, sat at an empty table in the corner of the second floor.
The lizard that had accompanied us joined the other guard standing by Grimmor¡¯s side.
As I settled into the chair, I noticed that the atmosphere on the second floor was much quieter than downstairs. Only a few adventurers were speaking in hushed voices, a stark contrast to the raucous noise below. I was starting to get distracted when suddenly a figure approached our table.
It was a waitress.
¡°What would you like to drink?¡± she asked in a soft, polite voice.
When I looked up, I was left speechless. The woman¡¯s long, silver hair immediately caught my attention, shining under the dim light of the place. Her eyes, the same color, had a special gleam I hadn¡¯t seen before¡ªsomething not of the world I came from. Her beauty left me frozen for a moment, and I couldn¡¯t help but stare. Loran, sitting next to me, noticed my reaction and let out a small laugh, amused by my obvious surprise.
Still, I didn¡¯t respond. I was so absorbed that I hadn¡¯t even heard the waitress¡¯s question. It was Loran who, seeing my confusion, stepped in to save the situation.
¡°Two pints of ale, please,¡± he said with a smile, still glancing at me to see my reaction. ¡°By the way, what¡¯s your name?¡±
The woman smiled kindly and replied, ¡°Nayris.¡±
With a slight bow of her head and a charming smile, Nayris excused herself to fetch the drinks. As soon as she walked away, Loran turned to me with a mischievous grin on his face.
¡°Looks like someone¡¯s a little impressed,¡± he teased, letting out a small chuckle. ¡°Careful, if you keep staring at her like that, you¡¯ll scare her off.¡±
¡°It¡¯s not that serious,¡± I replied, trying to feign indifference, though something inside me stirred.
Loran only laughed harder at my attempt to downplay it but didn¡¯t push further. We spent a few minutes talking about trivial matters, forgetting about the waitress. If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.
Before I realized it, Nayris returned with the pints of ale in hand, smiling kindly as she placed them on the table.
¡°Thank you,¡± I said, this time regaining control of my words. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you around here before.¡±
¡°I started a few days ago,¡± Nayris replied, her tone a mix of shyness and amusement. ¡°I¡¯m new at this. Still learning.¡±
Her expression reflected a mix of embarrassment and grace, something I found... pleasant. I realized I couldn¡¯t stop my face from showing how much I liked her demeanor, and before I could hide it, Loran stepped in again, this time loudly repeating what he¡¯d said to me.
¡°Careful, Darius! If you keep looking at her like that, you¡¯ll scare her off, and she won¡¯t bring you anything else!¡± Loran said with a mocking grin.
My cheeks heated up instantly, and although I tried to act indifferent, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit embarrassed in front of Nayris, who let out a small laugh before excusing herself to attend to other tables.
Between jokes and lighthearted comments, I realized that curiosity was starting to itch inside me. I looked at Loran, who was laughing carefree, and decided it was time to change the tone of the conversation.
¡°You know,¡± I began, leaning forward slightly, ¡°you don¡¯t seem like someone who would work for someone like Grimmor. I mean, you¡¯re way too kind to be surrounded by so much... darkness.¡±
Loran gave me a quick glance and then let out a low laugh, almost as if he had anticipated the question.
¡°I could say the same about you,¡± he replied, a playful glint in his eyes. ¡°But yeah, you¡¯re right. I don¡¯t really fit in here. It took me a long time to get Grimmor to accept me into his circle.¡±
¡°And what do you do for him?¡± I asked, genuinely interested.
Loran leaned back in his chair, crossing his arms as he looked at me seriously for the first time in the conversation.
¡°I handle his finances,¡± he explained. ¡°Sometimes I also help with social relations, especially in dealings with other businessmen. My personality makes it easier to deal with people.¡±
He lowered his voice a bit, as if it were a secret he preferred to keep private.
¡°If it weren¡¯t for the fact that I live alone with my mother, trust me, I wouldn¡¯t work for Grimmor. But keeping the house in order falls on me, and... Grimmor pays well. Very well.¡±
His tone changed, revealing a hint of resignation that made me empathize with his situation. Loran wasn¡¯t someone who was in this world by choice, but by necessity.
¡°I understand,¡± I murmured, nodding as I processed what he had said. I knew all too well what it was like to make sacrifices to survive.
Loran observed me in silence for a moment, then tilted his head slightly.
¡°And you? Why do you work for Grimmor? It doesn¡¯t seem like it¡¯s for the money.¡±
I remained silent, considering my answer. After a brief pause, I decided to tell him part of the truth.
¡°It¡¯s... complicated,¡± I said, letting the word hang between us. ¡°It¡¯s not about the money at all. I need information¡ªsomething important. I made a deal with Grimmor: if I proved myself useful, he¡¯d talk to me and give me what I need.¡±
Loran nodded, but his eyes showed that he understood I wasn¡¯t telling him the whole story. Despite that, he didn¡¯t press further. I hadn¡¯t mentioned the other deal, the one I made with the being from my dreams. It wasn¡¯t that I was lying, but I was definitely leaving out an important part.
The hours passed, and Grimmor remained engrossed in his conversation with the creatures accompanying him. There was no sign that his talk would end anytime soon. Loran and I, in the meantime, had gone through a fair share of alcohol. I could already feel the warmth of the liquor flowing through my veins, and Loran, with his flushed cheeks, wasn¡¯t far from my state. We were both clearly drunk.
I stood up unsteadily, feeling the urgent need to go to the bathroom. I made my way downstairs, trying not to stumble over the adventurers who were still drinking and laughing at the tables. Once I reached the bathroom, I leaned against the wall while I peed, letting out an ironic laugh.
The sound echoed off the walls of the place. I was laughing at myself, at the situation I was in. Never in my wildest dreams could I have imagined I¡¯d end up in such a strange world, surrounded by creatures I¡¯d only ever seen on TV in some past life of mine.
When I finished, I washed my hands and, still staggering, stepped out of the bathroom. That¡¯s when I accidentally bumped into Nayris, who was on her way to pick up an order. My drunken body made her wobble a bit, but I held her by the shoulders to keep her from falling.
¡°Sorry for my clumsiness,¡± I mumbled, my voice slurred by the alcohol, as I looked at her with an expression that clearly showed my state.
Nayris, somewhat surprised but still with a kind smile, responded calmly, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡±
I let go of her shoulders, aware that I had held on to her longer than necessary. As I looked into her eyes, I couldn¡¯t help but blurt out a comment.
"Your eyes are... different, I''ve never seen that color before." She smiled, surprised, and replied, "Thank you."
"Well, sorry for the clumsiness," I murmured, trying to sound more sober than I was. Nayris nodded with a kind smile. "Don¡¯t worry, it''s all good."
Nayris nodded, a little surprised by my comment but keeping her composure. We both went our separate ways¡ªshe back to her work, and I back to the second floor, stumbling a bit.
When I reached the stairs, I noticed something strange. Grimmor was no longer there. I looked at Loran, who, upon seeing me arrive, approached with a more sober expression.
¡°Grimmor¡¯s gone,¡± he informed me. ¡°He said we¡¯ll meet tomorrow to talk. Looks like you¡¯ll have to wait a little longer.¡±
I nodded, too tired and drunk to care much about it. We both decided it was time to leave. Loran and I said our goodbyes with a hint of camaraderie, making me realize that despite everything, we had developed a certain bond.
When I finally reached my inn, exhaustion hit me hard. I collapsed onto the bed, and as my thoughts faded, I realized that maybe I shouldn¡¯t have said anything about Nayris¡¯s eyes. I didn¡¯t want her to misinterpret my words or draw the wrong conclusions about my intentions. The alcohol had definitely loosened my tongue more than it should have.
But before I could think more about it, sleep claimed me. Chapter 10: My First Time Jump I woke up with a feeling of discomfort. My head was still clouded from the alcohol from the previous night. I reached for the bucket of water next to the bed, soaked a cloth, and wiped my body. I didn¡¯t have a tub, but the cold water helped clear my head. After one last pass, I got dressed quickly. Today was the day of my meeting with Grimmor, and I couldn¡¯t afford to be late. I walked through the village towards the tower. Although I hadn¡¯t been there before, its height made it visible from almost anywhere. The village wasn¡¯t very big, with its alleys and squares, but not big enough to get lost. When I reached the outskirts, I saw the long staircase I had to climb. For a moment, I wished elevators existed in this world. I sighed and began to climb, feeling the weariness from the previous night with each step. When I finally reached the top, the room had a huge window that offered a view of almost the entire village. The sun shone brightly, giving the place a solemn air. A lizard stood outside, keeping watch. I couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of disgust toward those beasts. Grimmor was already there, standing by the window, gazing out at the scenery. When he noticed my presence, he slowly turned around, silently. Then, without beating around the bush, he said: "They told me you managed to see that Being from the mountains. You must feel quite special, considering not just anyone gets to meet him." His ironic tone didn¡¯t go unnoticed. I stepped into the room, ready for whatever was to come. I took a deep breath and replied: ¡°That old man¡­ was cryptic, as expected. He spoke of important events approaching, things that could change the course of this era. Although he didn¡¯t reveal details, he made it clear that I, somehow, would be involved. But, to be honest, I couldn¡¯t quite grasp his words.¡± I felt a slight pressure in my chest. Had I said too much? I didn¡¯t know how long I could maintain this lie. Grimmor looked at me, his eyes narrowing, pensive. The silence stretched, and my thoughts swirled, trying to read his expression. ¡°I see¡­,¡± he muttered, turning back to look out the window. ¡°I suppose you¡¯re not hiding anything from me¡­ it wouldn¡¯t be smart of you to do so.¡± After a brief pause, he added: "This village needs someone like me, you know? Someone who understands what¡¯s necessary to maintain order. I do business with the merchants to protect them from thieves. Yes, sometimes I lend them money and pressure them to return the favor. It¡¯s simple: I keep the problems away, and they keep thriving." He spoke with such conviction that he almost seemed to believe his own words. But I knew what really lay behind his actions: violence, fear, and terror. I nodded, feigning empathy. "I understand," I replied, carefully measuring my words. "Sometimes it¡¯s necessary to take difficult measures to keep those who depend on you safe." Grimmor offered a faint smile, seemingly satisfied. But his expression quickly changed when his eyes fixed on something outside the window. All traces of calm vanished. ¡°Damn¡­ those damned gargoyles!¡± he muttered, with a frustration I had never seen in him before. My heart skipped a beat. I quickly approached the window. From the village entrance, the stone creatures were slowly advancing, but with unwavering determination. They were enormous, their stone wings beating against the air as they descended, and their eyes gleamed menacingly. This wasn¡¯t a random attack. Something in Grimmor¡¯s reaction confirmed it for me. Grimmor started issuing orders rapidly. ¡°Get everything ready!¡± he shouted to the lizards. "Gather my men and defend the village." He turned to me. "You, Darius, stay away from those things. You still need to finish telling me what happened there. Let my men handle it." I nodded, but as soon as he left the room, I saw my chance. I couldn¡¯t just stand by while those creatures attacked. I quickly descended the stairs, blending into the chaos. As I went down, I heard the first cries of distress. I exited the tower, and from there, at a distance, I saw how the gargoyles were attacking the villagers. Some of them swooped down, grabbing their victims with stone claws and hurling them to the ground with brutal force. Other villagers ran, trying to escape, but the gargoyles intercepted them, crushing anyone in their path. A woman was trapped under the rubble, screaming as a gargoyle mercilessly crushed her. The ground turned red as the creatures continued their massacre. In the midst of the chaos, some lizards, along with other village warriors, tried to organize a defense. I saw one of the lizards brandishing a spear, shouting orders to the others as he faced a gargoyle advancing toward him. His attack was quick, precise, but the creature dodged it with unexpected speed and hit him with its wings, throwing him against a house wall that crumbled upon impact. Other warriors gathered around a gargoyle swooping down, stabbing their spears into its stone body, trying to stop it. But for every gargoyle they managed to damage, two more took its place, destroying everything in their path. This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. I stood still for a moment, watching the scene, feeling the despair growing within me. There was death everywhere. The sound of the gargoyles¡¯ wings, the noise of stones breaking, the screams¡­ everything blended into a deafening chaos. Suddenly, I saw Nayris. She was helping some children escape down a side street, but one of the gargoyles spotted her. Before I could shout a warning, the creature dove down. With a brutal blow, it hurled her to the ground, burying her under rubble. Nayris didn¡¯t have time to react. The gargoyle rose, its cold, unyielding eyes fixed. It seemed to observe its handiwork for a moment before flapping its wings and flying off to continue its destruction elsewhere in the village, as if the life it had just taken was nothing more than another stone to crush on its path. I ran to her, my heart pounding furiously. When I reached her, she was already unresponsive. Her eyes, once bright, were now dim. Blood ran down her lips, and her skin grew cold to the touch. I felt a mix of disbelief and despair that choked me. ¡°Nayris!... No, what the hell is happening¡­!¡± I shouted, gritting my teeth, hugging her body tightly. I wanted to scream, do something¡­ but it was useless. I brought my hand to my chest, seeking the pendant I always carried with me. A fleeting memory crossed my mind: the pain of when I lost Selene. The same helplessness, the same despair. Something shifted inside me. A strange, dark, and overwhelming energy unleashed. I felt the world distort around me, as if everything was beginning to fade into a whirlpool of darkness, not knowing how to stop it. And then, without knowing how, everything changed.
Suddenly, I was standing again. Nayris was no longer in my arms. I looked around and understood: I had gone back a few minutes before she died. The attack hadn¡¯t started yet. I could prevent it. The magic that had brought me back was eating me up inside, but the adrenaline pushed me to keep going. I saw Nayris running toward the children. Somehow, I had turned back time. I didn¡¯t know how, but I didn¡¯t care. I had to save her. ¡°Nayris, watch out!¡± I shouted, running toward her before the gargoyle could attack her. I rushed forward and pushed her aside just as the creature struck the ground where she had been. Nayris looked at me, surprised, but there was no time to explain. ¡°Run!¡± I shouted, and this time she didn¡¯t hesitate. She quickly fled, while I stood there, not understanding how I had managed the impossible. The chaotic mana beat strongly inside me. Something dark had been unleashed, and I knew it didn¡¯t belong to the natural order. In front of me, the gargoyle that had killed Nayris stared at me, its eyes glowing. There was no time to think. The creature moved toward me, slow but determined. The screams of the villagers echoed around, other gargoyles descended from the rooftops, wreaking havoc. Houses collapsed, the air filled with dust. Rage and fear mixed within me. I couldn¡¯t afford to hesitate. I tensed, preparing for the attack. The gargoyle roared and lunged, closing the distance between us. My muscles reacted instinctively, dodging the blow just in time. I couldn¡¯t fall here. The creature turned, raising its claws to attack again, but this time I was ready. I deflected a blow with my arm, feeling the impact reverberate through my bones, and countered, striking the stone face of the gargoyle. My knuckles burned upon hitting the hard surface, but I saw a small crack form on its jaw. The pain didn¡¯t matter. This was real. I could fight. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw the lizards and other warriors continue fighting, overwhelmed by the number and strength of the gargoyles. One of them threw a spear that lodged in a creature¡¯s wing, causing it to lose balance for a moment, but soon another gargoyle pounced on him, knocking him to the ground and crushing him mercilessly. The chaos was absolute. The gargoyles didn¡¯t stop, and I couldn¡¯t afford to either. The creature in front of me stepped back, its jaw cracking with a strange sound, then charged again, faster this time. I lunged to the side, twisting to dodge its attack. I felt its claws graze my shoulder, leaving a line of hot blood running down my skin. ¡°Damn it!¡± I muttered through clenched teeth, but I couldn¡¯t stop. The mana inside me vibrated strongly, as if it resonated with my despair, as if it was trying to find a way out. The gargoyle attacked me again, but this time I saw its movement, and before it could hit me, I raised my hand, feeling a dark current surround my fingers. A burst of energy shot out from my palms, striking the gargoyle in the chest and sending it flying backward. It crashed into a stone wall, and part of its body cracked. It was as if the chaotic mana had reacted, as if it had become an extension of my will. I didn¡¯t know what it was or how it worked, but at that moment, it didn¡¯t matter. I had won a brief respite. From above, I suddenly heard Loran¡¯s voice. He was watching me with wide, excited eyes. His voice echoed in the distance, filled with enthusiasm. ¡°That¡¯s it, Darius! Don¡¯t stop now!¡± But the gargoyle wasn¡¯t finished. It got up, staggering, its eyes still burning with rage. I knew it wouldn¡¯t be enough to bring it down once. I prepared for the next round, feeling the mana flowing through my veins. The entire village seemed to be on the brink of collapse. The villagers¡¯ cries echoed like a desperate chorus, and every corner of the central plaza was bathed in a red chaos. But I couldn¡¯t afford to be dragged down by despair. I had done the impossible once, and I had to do it again. The gargoyle in front of me roared, its wings beating forcefully, lunging at me with renewed speed. This time, I didn¡¯t move. My hand closed around a piece of rock on the ground, and when the creature was about to reach me, I ducked and struck with all the strength I could muster, right in the crack I had made before. The stone splintered under the impact, and the gargoyle screamed, stumbling backward. I didn¡¯t miss the moment. I leapt toward it, grabbing it by the neck, feeling the cold of the stone against my fingers. The dark energy I had felt before reactivated, and this time, it didn¡¯t hold back. It flowed through my body, charging my hands with a power I didn¡¯t understand, but couldn¡¯t ignore. A burst of mana shot through the gargoyle, and for a moment, its eyes seemed to fade. Its body stiffened, as if frozen in time, then slowly began to crumble, falling to pieces that hit the ground at my feet. I stood there, panting, watching the ruins of the creature I had just defeated. It had been pure fury, pure despair... and a power that wasn¡¯t mine, that I didn¡¯t understand. But for now, it had worked. Loran clapped from his high position, shouting with enthusiasm. ¡°Amazing, Darius! You did it!¡± I didn¡¯t turn to him. My eyes quickly scanned the battlefield, searching for more threats. The gargoyles were still there, their dark shadows flying over the chaos, attacking those who tried to resist. I knew I couldn¡¯t stop them all, but if I could do something, anything, I had to try. Chapter 11: Under the Weight of Chaos The town square was utter chaos. The air was thick with dust and smoke, and the sound of the gargoyles moving echoed like distant thunder. I could barely stay on my feet, my legs trembling as I pushed forward. I had defeated the gargoyle that killed Nayris, but there was no time to stop. The creatures kept circling, relentless, their shadows prowling around their prey like predators. The desperate cries of the villagers filled the air, while shards of stone crunched beneath my feet. Grimmor''s warriors fought fiercely, but the gargoyles kept multiplying, searching for vulnerable targets. I saw Kael in the middle of the market, surrounded by two of those creatures. His sword gleamed with flashes of magic as he tried to hold them off, but it was clear he wouldn¡¯t last much longer. The gargoyles attacked with precision, synchronized, closing in on him step by step. He kept stepping back, guarding his flank, but he was already exhausted. ¡°Kael!¡± I shouted, but my voice was drowned out by the noise of the battle. I couldn¡¯t stay still. Without thinking, I ran toward him, ignoring the pain coursing through my body. The adrenaline I felt earlier was fading, replaced by a dark sensation, an energy that surged through my veins, pressing to be released. As I advanced, I watched Kael block one of the gargoyles¡¯ attacks, but the other took the opportunity to strike him, knocking him back against a market stall. Without stopping, I lunged at the nearest gargoyle, letting the dark magic slide down my arms. It had worked before, but now I felt like I was losing control. ¡°Damn it!¡± I growled, striking the creature with all my strength. The gargoyle staggered back but didn¡¯t fall. Its eyes glowed with rage, and I knew it wouldn¡¯t be enough. Kael got up, unsteady, his sword raised defensively. ¡°Darius!¡± he shouted. ¡°Stay back, that magic is consuming you!¡± ¡°Shut up and keep fighting!¡± I replied, my voice strained with effort. ¡°I¡¯m not letting them kill you!¡± The gargoyles seemed to sense my weakness. Three of them approached slowly, surrounding us. Their shadows stretched under the fallen torches'' light, creating a sinister atmosphere. Every move they made was calculated, as if they enjoyed the slow torture of watching us struggle. I knew I couldn¡¯t afford to fall here. As we kept fighting, I heard distant cries echoing. I looked up and saw Loran, in Grimmor¡¯s tower, frantically waving his arms. He was trying to close one of the windows, but a gargoyle was circling the tower, attempting to get in. ¡°Help!¡± Loran shouted, his voice rising above the din of the battle. ¡°It¡¯s trying to get in!¡± I glanced at Kael, who exchanged a look with me. We both knew we couldn¡¯t reach him without abandoning the fight against the gargoyles in front of us. ¡°Loran, hold on!¡± I tried to shout back, but my voice was lost. At that moment, several villagers started throwing stones at the gargoyle from below, trying to scare it off. They positioned themselves around the tower, aiming whatever they had in their hands at the creature. ¡°Come on, don¡¯t let it get in!¡± shouted one of the villagers, hurling a rock that whizzed past the gargoyle¡¯s head. Other villagers, armed with improvised tools, followed suit. The stones hit the creature¡¯s wings, forcing it to back off momentarily. But its rage grew, and its wings flapped more intensely. ¡°Over here!¡± shouted a burly man, brandishing an improvised spear at an approaching gargoyle. Beside him, other villagers wielded hammers, shovels, and even kitchen utensils, striking at the creatures that dared to attack. I felt a spark of hope seeing them fight together, but also a growing pressure inside me, as if the dark magic was about to explode in a way I didn¡¯t understand. The coordinated attack from the villagers worked for a few moments. I watched as stones struck the gargoyle¡¯s head, making its flight erratic. Then, the creature turned, clearly enraged, and stopped trying to get into the window, choosing instead to dive at the villagers. It descended in a sharp dive, claws extended, and swept through the group that had been throwing the stones, knocking several down with its wings. The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. A cry of despair erupted from the villagers, but they didn¡¯t retreat. More of them joined in, emerging from side streets with anything they could use as a weapon. There were more of them now, but the gargoyles were still dangerous. The creatures knew how to use the heights to their advantage, launching themselves from rooftops to attack, then quickly lifting off before the villagers could counter. Sometimes, they would grab someone, lift them into the air, and then let them fall from high above, leaving them to crash down like a lifeless puppet. ¡°Hold the line!¡± yelled a young villager with a rusty axe, trying to coordinate those around him. ¡°We can¡¯t let them corner us!¡± The gargoyles kept attacking, but now it was a more open fight, almost chaotic. Every time a villager managed to strike one, another would appear from an unexpected angle, drawing the battle to another part of the square. It was as if the gargoyles were trying to scatter them, fragmenting their resistance to defeat them one by one. I saw one of the creatures pounce on a group trying to lift a wounded villager. Without thinking, I rushed over, ignoring the throbbing pain in my head. I felt the dark energy gather in my arms, but this time I let it flow. My punch hit the gargoyle mid-flight, forcing it back just enough for the villagers to carry the wounded man away from danger. Kael came up to me, panting. ¡°Darius, if you keep using that magic, I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ll...¡± I didn¡¯t let him finish. ¡°There¡¯s no other way!¡± I shouted at him. ¡°You have to trust me!¡± I wasn¡¯t sure how much longer I could sustain that energy, but I couldn¡¯t stop. I looked around and saw the gargoyles regrouping, preparing for another attack. The pain in my chest was constant, like something inside me was about to break. I saw a group of villagers surround a gargoyle that had descended too low. With shovels, rocks, and even simple sticks, they tried to strike it and keep it grounded, but the creature shook them off, sending several of them flying. There was no other choice: I ran toward them and used what little strength I had left to join the fight, releasing one final burst of energy. The impact was enough to make the gargoyle collapse to the ground, gasping, and the villagers took the chance to attack it until it stopped moving. The relief was brief. I had barely managed to stand when another gargoyle fell from the sky, like a bolt of lightning, crashing down on me and Kael. It slammed us to the ground with such force that I felt my head smash against the stones. My thoughts became a whirlwind of confusing images and sounds, while my body simply gave up. ¡°Darius!¡± I heard Kael¡¯s voice, but it was a distant echo, like he was calling out to me from across an abyss. My eyes closed, unable to stay open, and my breathing grew shallow and weak. I could feel the chaos magic swirling inside me, trying to escape, trying to consume everything. It was like a fire burning uncontrollably within me, and I was too weak to contain it. The noise of the battle around me grew distant, as if everything was happening on the other side of a veil. I tried to focus, to get up, but my legs wouldn¡¯t respond. I knew the villagers were still fighting; I could hear their shouts and the sound of improvised weapons striking the gargoyles'' stone bodies. Suddenly, I felt a crushing weight on my torso. A gargoyle had dropped down on me, pinning me to the ground with its stony body. ¡°Agh!¡± I gasped, as I felt the impact in my chest. All the air was forced out of my lungs, leaving me unable to breathe. The creature planted its massive foot on my chest, pinning me down. I tried to move, but the pain was unbearable, as if my ribs were about to snap. My arms trembled, trying to push the weight off, but I had no strength. The pressure was brutal, crushing me against the stones. The sound of another gargoyle''s wings echoed above me. I glanced up with difficulty and saw it rising into the air, its claws ready to strike. The wind from its wings whipped against my face, and its shadow grew larger as it prepared to dive. ¡°No... can¡¯t... move...¡± I croaked, struggling to free myself from the weight of the gargoyle pinning me down. The pain clouded my mind, and my body wouldn¡¯t respond. I knew there was no escape. ¡°Kael, now!¡± I heard a voice, and suddenly, a group of villagers threw themselves at the gargoyle that had me trapped. They struck it with whatever they had, trying to lift it. I felt the weight lighten slightly, but it wasn¡¯t enough. The sound of the descending gargoyle grew louder. It was so close that I could feel the hot rush of air on my skin, but my body remained immobile under the other creature¡¯s weight. My hands trembled, unable to do anything but watch as it came closer. The world began to blur. My breathing grew weaker. The sound of the battle faded into the distance, and then... I felt like I was about to lose consciousness. Chapter 12: I Cant Lose My Focus The pain still pinned me to the ground, unable to move. The gargoyle''s weight on my chest was overwhelming, its claws as heavy as marble pressed me into the ground. Its body, made of stone and shadows, seemed to absorb the light, and for an instant, I thought everything was over. The second creature was diving from the air, its enormous stone wings creating gusts of wind that stirred up dust around me. Its claws, sharp as knives, were ready to tear me apart. I couldn¡¯t move; I couldn¡¯t breathe, and the weight on my chest suffocated me with every second that passed. ¡°Is this my end?¡± I thought, fear racing through my body. ¡°No¡­ I can¡¯t fail now¡­ I can¡¯t.¡± Just when I thought it would be my end, a shout broke through the air. It was sharp, like an explosion in the middle of the chaos, and the sound of metal against stone echoed around me. The pressure on my chest lifted suddenly, and for a moment, I didn¡¯t know what had happened. My eyes struggled to focus, still dazed from the pain and dust covering everything, but then I saw him: Kael, standing there, his sword unsheathed, covered in sweat and dust. ¡°Get up!¡± he shouted in a hoarse voice, though I could barely hear him over the deafening beat of my heart. Kael was hurt. I could see blood staining his left arm, flowing from a deep wound. But he didn¡¯t seem to care. The gargoyle that had been on top of me lay on the ground, its head smashed by a well-aimed blow from Kael. The other creature, diving from above, switched targets in an instant, fixing its stone eyes on Kael. I still couldn¡¯t move well; my body refused to cooperate. But air, thick and bitter, returned to my lungs. I struggled to stand. My hands shook as I put a knee to the ground, watching Kael prepare to face the remaining gargoyle. His breaths were ragged, but his eyes still burned with determination. The wind created by the gargoyle¡¯s wings stirred the dust and shadows around us, creating an almost surreal scene. ¡°Kael!¡± I managed to shout, my voice barely an echo of what I wanted it to be. He threw me a quick glance, his brow furrowed in concentration, before refocusing on the creature that stalked him. The gargoyle descended with deadly speed, its wings slicing through the air like stone blades. Kael, with a quick maneuver, narrowly dodged its charge, and in an agile turn, drove his sword into the beast''s side. The creature¡¯s scream was loud, but it didn¡¯t stop. Its claws passed dangerously close to Kael, tearing his armor, leaving visible marks. With all my strength, I managed to get to my feet. Every muscle protested, each step felt like walking on burning coals, but I couldn¡¯t leave Kael alone. I gripped my sword with trembling hands, feeling its weight as if it were the only thing anchoring me to this world, and I launched myself at the gargoyle just as it turned to attack Kael again. With a shout that came from the depths of my being, I drove my sword into the creature¡¯s chest, feeling how its stone body¡¯s resistance yielded under my force. I pushed with everything I had left, adrenaline replacing the pain, even if only for a moment. Kael let out a long sigh when the gargoyle fell to the ground, motionless. His sword was still dripping with remnants of the battle, and though exhausted, his eyes still shone with a mixture of relief and weariness. He took a step toward me, bending to offer his hand. ¡°Good job, Darius,¡± he said with a tired but genuine smile. ¡°I don¡¯t know how we did it, but we made it.¡± I took his hand, though I could barely stand. My body trembled, every muscle protesting from the strain, but still, I managed a faint smile in response. I had no words left, only a gesture that Kael understood perfectly. ¡°Beyond,¡± he said suddenly, pointing with his sword toward the horizon. ¡°Look.¡± With difficulty, I turned my head in the direction he indicated. The remaining gargoyles, which had been our mortal threat just moments ago, were retreating. Their heavy, winged bodies disappeared into the shadows, and the echo of their screams faded into the distance. ¡°Grimmor¡¯s creatures,¡± Kael murmured, with a slight satisfaction in his voice. ¡°They did their part.¡± Seeing the danger recede brought an unexpected relief to my body. For the first time in what felt like hours, I could breathe without the weight of imminent death on my shoulders. But when I tried to move, my legs gave out under my own weight, and I fell to my knees on the ground. Barely aware of my surroundings, I gave a faint smile, almost incredulous that I was still alive. Before exhaustion completely overtook me, I heard a familiar voice. If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. ¡°Leave him to me,¡± it said softly, but with authority. I raised my gaze with difficulty and saw Nayris approaching swiftly. I felt my body wanting to surrender, but I clung to consciousness upon hearing her voice. She knelt beside me, placing a firm but reassuring hand on my shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of him.¡± Kael observed her carefully, as if evaluating whether he could trust her. Their eyes met for an instant, and after a brief exchange of glances, he nodded. ¡°It seems you know him well. I¡¯ll leave him in your hands.¡± Nayris lifted me, supporting my weight on her slender but surprisingly strong frame. I could barely focus my thoughts, but the soft scent she gave off¡ªa mix of herbs and something familiar¡ªand the confidence in her movements gave me the peace I needed. I felt my eyelids grow heavier with each step we took. The next time I regained some awareness, we were in front of a small house, modest and simple, near the market. I could barely remember the journey here; it was all a blur. Nayris guided me carefully inside. There was no one else, no sounds, just the sound of her footsteps on the wooden floor as she led me toward a small but comfortable bed. ¡°Rest,¡± she whispered as she laid me down, gently removing my boots. Her touch was firm but careful, and I could feel her beginning to tend to my wounds, cleaning the blood and bandaging my arms and torso. Finally, the fatigue overcame me. My vision blurred, and in that last moment before losing consciousness, a fleeting thought crossed my mind: ¡°I¡¯m safe... at least for now.¡±
The cold night air jolted me awake. My breathing was ragged, and my eyes opened suddenly, as if I had been submerged in a deep sleep and was just pulled to the surface. For a moment, I didn¡¯t know where I was. I sat up quickly on the bed, my heart racing. I looked at my hands, trembling, searching for any sign that it had all been a dream. ¡°Have I been reborn?¡± I thought, feeling a cold sweat run down my back. The bandages on my arms made me hesitate, but something about them felt familiar. They had been placed carefully, with precision. My memories started flooding back: the battle against the gargoyles, Kael saving me, and... Nayris. She had helped me. I sighed deeply, trying to calm my mind. My eyes scanned the small room. There was a window with curtains, and with an effort that made my teeth clench, I got up. The weight of my body made me feel as if my muscles were made of lead, each movement a reminder of what I had endured. I managed to reach the window. I carefully pulled back the curtains, looking out at the world outside. It was night. The market streets were lit by a few scattered lamps, and under that dim light, I saw several people cleaning up the rubble left behind by the gargoyles. The creatures had caused more destruction than I imagined, and a pang of guilt slipped into my mind. All of this happened, and I barely survived. But the people... they carried on, restoring what they could with a quiet determination. With one last look, I turned from the window and headed toward the door. The room was quiet, but the soft scent of something warm and herbal called me from the other side. I took a deep breath before cautiously opening the door. Upon entering, I found myself in a small, cozy room. A fireplace crackled in one corner, casting shadows on the walls, and a gentle aroma of herbs floated in the air. There, sitting in a chair near the fire, was Nayris. Her figure was outlined by the firelight, reading calmly, her face relaxed, and in her hands, she held a steaming cup. When she saw me standing in the doorway, her eyes lit up, and a radiant smile spread across her face. ¡°Darius!¡± she exclaimed with a mix of surprise and joy. ¡°You¡¯re up! I knew you¡¯d recover.¡± Her enthusiasm took me by surprise, and though my body still felt heavy, the relief in her voice made me feel a bit lighter. ¡°Come, sit,¡± she said, motioning to the spot beside her on the chair. ¡°You still need to regain your strength.¡± I didn¡¯t argue. I approached slowly, feeling the warmth of the fireplace enveloping my body. The atmosphere was warm, more so than anything I had felt in days. I sank into the chair beside Nayris, exhaling a breath I didn¡¯t realize I was holding. Settling into the chair, the heat of the fire and the calm of the place began to relax me. As I sat, I looked at Nayris and couldn¡¯t help but thank her. ¡°Thank you for everything you¡¯ve done¡­ I don¡¯t know what would have happened if you hadn¡¯t appeared.¡± Nayris let out a small laugh and shook her head. ¡°You saved me first, Darius. The least I could do was return the favor. You have no idea how scared I was when I thought you wouldn¡¯t make it.¡± I vaguely remembered the moment when I fought the gargoyle to protect her, but it didn¡¯t seem worthy of so much gratitude. ¡°It was nothing,¡± I said, downplaying it. However, something still didn¡¯t quite add up. Although my body was sore, I felt that my more serious injuries had healed faster than they should have. I looked at my arms and touched the bandages Nayris had placed. ¡°How did you heal me so quickly? I was much worse a while ago.¡± Nayris smiled, pointing to a small table beside the chair. There was a small empty vial, gleaming under the fireplace light. ¡°That vial had a mana potion. It¡¯s for healing serious wounds. I bought it a while ago, but I hadn¡¯t needed to use it... until today.¡± I took the vial in my hands, examining the empty glass. Immediately, something clicked in my mind. I remembered the mana potion Grimmor had stolen from me a few days ago, the same one Eldrek had gifted me. I clenched my teeth and cursed Grimmor silently. Thinking of his arrogant smile, how he took the potion without a second thought, made me seethe inside. The fact that Nayris had to use her potion because of him only fueled my resentment. Coming back to myself, holding the vial, I looked at Nayris. ¡°Thank you, really. I promise, as soon as I can, I¡¯ll replace this potion.¡± Nayris waved her hand, dismissing my promise. ¡°It¡¯s not necessary. I¡¯m just glad I could help.¡± She got up, and with light steps, went to the small kitchen nearby. ¡°I¡¯ll make you some herbal tea. It¡¯ll help ease the pain you¡¯re still feeling.¡± Her tone was kind, almost maternal, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel grateful. I watched her as she prepared the tea, moving gracefully in her small home. The warm scent of herbs began to fill the room, creating a comforting atmosphere that I hadn¡¯t felt in ages. When she returned, she handed me the cup, and the aroma calmed me immediately. ¡°You can stay here tonight,¡± Nayris said as she returned to her chair, settling down beside me. ¡°The chair is comfortable, and you need the rest.¡± I took a sip of the tea, feeling its warmth spread through my body. ¡°Thank you,¡± I replied, though inwardly, I couldn¡¯t shake a lingering doubt. My mind drifted back to the words my beloved had told me before she died. She was out there, somewhere, and every time I thought of her, it felt as though I was a step closer... I couldn¡¯t allow anything¡ªor anyone¡ªto interfere with that. And yet, as Nayris smiled and the warmth of the fireplace filled the room, I found it harder to ignore the peacefulness that settled over me, more than I was willing to admit. Chapter 13: Duty Calls, But My Will Is Mine The accumulated fatigue had won the battle. I couldn''t remember the exact moment I fell asleep, but when I opened my eyes, the fire in the hearth was still crackling softly. I was in the armchair, and surprisingly, I had managed to get some rest. Slowly, I sat up, rubbing my eyes. There was no trace of Nayris. When I turned my head, I noticed a small note on the table beside the armchair. I picked it up and read, "I went to work, though I¡¯m not sure if the place will be safe. Take all the time you need to recover, see you soon!" I smiled, grateful for her gesture. Every muscle still felt tense, as if I were still carrying the weight of the battle, but I knew I couldn''t stay here much longer. I didn¡¯t want to overstay my welcome. Leaving the note on the table, I added a small "Thank you" written by hand below. I got up from the armchair with effort, my legs still a bit wobbly, and gathered my belongings before stepping out of the house. As I opened the door, a gust of fresh air hit me, reminding me that the world kept turning, even though I was exhausted. Outside, the scale of the disaster became evident. Nethria was still buried in the destruction left by the gargoyles. The townspeople worked tirelessly, clearing debris and trying to restore what they had lost. I walked through the streets, observing the people in silence. Even though they had suffered, they didn¡¯t give up. They kept going despite everything. My plan was to head to the inn and rest a bit more, but that idea was soon interrupted. I felt a presence behind me before I heard a raspy voice that made me stop dead in my tracks. ¡°Grimmor is expecting you.¡± It was the last thing I wanted to hear right now. I turned and saw one of Grimmor¡¯s lizards. His scales were smeared with blood, and his armor looked like it had taken multiple hits, but he kept going, standing firm as if his wounds were mere scratches. The resilience of these creatures never ceased to amaze me. Even after facing the gargoyles, the lizards demonstrated undeniable superiority. ¡°The tower?¡± I asked, trying not to show the exhaustion that still weighed on me. The lizard nodded, his gaze piercing and his voice chilling. There was no respect in his tone, only the need to convey an order. ¡°You have to go now.¡± I had no choice. If Grimmor had summoned me, it wasn¡¯t to waste time. I took a deep breath, feeling how the stiffness in my muscles still lingered, though the potion from Nayris had done its job. I felt much better than the day before. I walked toward the tower in silence, closely followed by the lizard. As we approached, the voices in my head kept echoing. What could that idiot Grimmor possibly want now? My thoughts were interrupted when we reached the tower¡¯s entrance. The lizard opened the door, and I climbed the stairs with difficulty. Just before entering the room, I heard voices coming from inside. "...we must increase security in Nethria. We can''t let this happen again," said a voice I recognized as Loran''s. "Make sure the budget is managed properly," responded Grimmor in his cold and imposing tone. The lizard beside me nodded, indicating with a tilt of his head that I should enter. I obeyed, bracing myself for whatever awaited me inside. The echo of their voices on the other side of the door made me hesitate for a second. I knew nothing good could come of this, but I also couldn¡¯t afford to fail. The lizard''s hand on the door snapped me out of my thoughts, and I took the first step toward the inevitable. Grimmor stared at me as I entered the room, accompanied by the lizard. His expression was serious, even more so than usual. There was a cold glint in his eyes, a mix of frustration and something else, harder to decipher. Beside him, Loran was looking over some papers, seemingly related to the budget they were discussing. He barely glanced at me when I entered, giving me a quick, dismissive look that made me feel even smaller. Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. "I warned you," Grimmor began without preamble. "I told you not to meddle with the gargoyles." His tone was cold, almost contemptuous, and I felt the weight of the situation start to press down on me. I didn¡¯t get a chance to respond. Grimmor raised a hand, signaling that he didn¡¯t want to hear any excuses. With a simple look, Grimmor ordered the lizard to hit me. The lizard landed a heavy blow to my stomach, knocking the breath out of me and sending me to the ground immediately. "Despite your disobedience, I don¡¯t have time to punish you now. There are more important matters at hand." As I struggled to catch my breath, the pain was intense, like the air had been ripped from my lungs in one blow. The strike had been merciless. I thought bitterly, wincing in pain, ¡°Punishment? Wasn''t that punch enough?¡± What a perfect time to feel this, struggling to get up. But I knew this wasn¡¯t over. Grimmor never missed an opportunity to reaffirm his authority. "Kael informed me that you fought well against the gargoyles," he continued with a mix of approval and disdain in his voice. "And that¡¯s why I want you to join a mission to eliminate them. I cannot allow this attack to happen again." I looked at him in surprise, still gasping for air. I had assumed he¡¯d reprimand me, but I didn¡¯t expect him to involve me in such a crucial mission. Before I could fully process the order, Grimmor leaned slightly forward, his eyes fixed on mine. His tone shifted, becoming more threatening. "If you¡¯re so eager to help, this is your chance to prove it. But listen carefully, Darius¡­ I won¡¯t tolerate failure or any further disobedience. Don¡¯t think you''re special just because you''ve seen that being from the mountains." A chill ran down my spine. "We¡¯re preparing the warriors who will go with you. You¡¯ll need to be ready when they call you." His disdainful tone returned at the end, as if he already assumed I had no choice. I stood firm, though internally, doubts started to surface. It wasn¡¯t fear I felt but the pressure of knowing that my life depended on not failing. I wanted to say something, to respond in some way, but Grimmor waved his hand, signaling for me to leave the room. ¡°Get out. Out of my sight,¡± he said with disdain, without looking at me again. I obeyed and turned around, followed by the lizard. I walked toward the exit, trying to process what Grimmor had said. Eliminating the gargoyles seemed necessary, but how could I pull it off? I had no choice; my participation was mandatory. As I stepped out of the tower, the sun was setting, painting the sky with shades of orange and red. The fatigue still weighed on me, and now I was sore from the hit. Can I ever have a day of rest? The people of Nethria continued working, clearing the rubble. I took a deep breath; Nayris¡¯s potion had helped. As I wandered aimlessly, still processing Grimmor''s words, I heard hurried footsteps behind me. I turned, prepared for anything, but found Loran, who quickly caught up to me. His face, unlike the cold expression he had shown in the room, looked more relaxed. "Sorry for not greeting you in the tower," he said cautiously, "but with Grimmor present, I have to be careful." He added, "By the way, that hit was unnecessary. Are you alright?" with a sincere look of concern. I nodded, understanding his situation. "I get it, don''t worry. And yes, I think I¡¯m alright." Before the conversation could drift toward what had happened the day before, Loran reached into his bag and pulled out a small leather pouch. ¡°This is for you. Your first payment from Grimmor.¡± I looked at him in surprise. What an irony! They punish me and pay me on the same day. I hadn¡¯t expected a payment so soon. I took the pouch and nodded in thanks. ¡°Thanks, Loran. I didn¡¯t expect this.¡± I opened the pouch and saw some coins inside. They were engraved with symbols I didn¡¯t recognize, and I had no idea of their value. Seeing the confusion on my face, Loran let out a small laugh. ¡°It¡¯s normal that you don¡¯t recognize them. This is the currency we use here. With these coins, you can live well for a while,¡± he explained. ¡°Grimmor may be a tyrant, but when it comes to paying his workers, he¡¯s always fair.¡± I nodded, pocketing the pouch. I was grateful to at least have a way to get by in this strange place. ¡°I understand. But before using this money, I want to help the villagers clear the rubble.¡± Loran looked at me, surprised by my response. The surprise on his face was unmistakable. Maybe he wasn¡¯t used to seeing someone prioritize others before themselves in such a ruthless world. ¡°That¡¯s... admirable. Of course, Darius.¡± We held each other''s gaze for a second longer than necessary, as if there was something Loran wanted to say, but he chose to remain silent. Finally, he gave me a small, respectful bow before taking his leave. As he walked away, I could hear the murmurs of exhaustion from the villagers as they lifted more debris. I knew that, although I couldn¡¯t change what had happened, I could still do something to ease their burden. I took a deep breath and began walking toward them, determined to help. As I approached, I spoke with some of the villagers, and to my surprise, I realized that the people here weren¡¯t so different from those in my world. Most of them were honest, hard-working people, and not just the humans. The various races inhabiting Nethria worked hard to move forward, fighting every day for their welfare and the prosperity of the town. As I listened to their stories, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Grimmor was really as bad as I thought. Despite his lack of ethics and questionable methods, the people of Nethria seemed to live relatively well, something I hadn¡¯t expected under his control. Sure, the gargoyles had wreaked havoc, but I was still surprised to see that the people''s morale remained intact and that they kept their will to move forward. It was truly admirable. Chapter 14: A Rather... Exotic Naga After helping the villagers until late in the afternoon, I was finally able to get some proper rest. As I walked toward the inn where I was staying, I couldn¡¯t help but think about how miserable that place was. It always smelled damp, and no matter how tired I was, I could never get a good night¡¯s sleep. The air in those dingy rooms seemed to carry the same heaviness that weighed down my body. I wondered if, with the money Loran had given me, I could finally stay somewhere better. While walking down one of the less damaged streets from the battle, something caught my attention: a shop that, surprisingly, was still intact. Most of the stores were either destroyed or closed, but this one, to my surprise, was still open. I approached and read the sign at the entrance: Herbalist. Intrigued, I decided to enter. I knew that, besides resting, I needed to be better prepared for what lay ahead, and if they sold mana potions, I could take advantage of the opportunity. I should repay Nayris for using hers on me and maybe keep a few for myself. With the battles that were surely on the horizon, I would need every potion I could get. Upon entering, the soft aroma of exotic herbs and sweet fragrances enveloped me immediately, momentarily lifting the tension of the day. The place was full of glowing bottles, wooden shelves loaded with magical ingredients, and a warm glow illuminated the room. It felt almost like a place from another world, and it made me feel a bit out of place amidst all that mysticism. "It¡¯s amazing your business came out unscathed after the gargoyle attack," I commented, glancing around at the perfectly ordered bottles and shelves. The serpent-woman let out a soft laugh. "I suppose I¡¯ve been blessed by the wise ones," she responded with a cryptic smile, not offering any further explanation. Wise ones? I thought, but I let it slide without pressing for more. ¡°Welcome, warrior¡­¡± a soft, seductive voice spoke from the shadows at the back of the shop. I stopped and turned towards the sound. In front of me, a slender figure moved slowly, her body half-human, half-snake. From the waist down, her form undulated with hypnotic movements, while her green scales shimmered under the dim light. The upper part of her body was that of a woman with exotic beauty, her skin smooth and flawless, and her attire barely covered what was necessary, accentuating her curves and leaving much of her torso exposed. "What brings a man like you to my humble shop?" she asked in a sensual, almost mocking tone as she began to circle me slowly. I couldn¡¯t shake the unease in my body. It wasn¡¯t just her physical closeness that unsettled me, but the way her bright crimson eyes, intense and unwavering, locked onto mine, as if trying to read my thoughts. Her serpentine body coiled around the space, and though I tried to stay firm, her presence made it difficult to concentrate. "I''m looking for... mana potions," I managed to say, though my voice betrayed the nervousness I was trying to hide. "Mana potions?" she repeated with a mischievous smile as she stopped in front of me, her eyes still fixed on mine. "How predictable," she said, savoring every word as if relishing my discomfort. "But of course, it¡¯s not just about strength, is it? A true warrior knows when to rely on magic." Her tone was still loaded with insinuations; each phrase seemed calculated to provoke a reaction from me. And although I tried to keep my composure, the atmosphere was growing increasingly tense. It was as if every word she spoke was meant to test me. She slithered over to one of the shelves, delicately picking up several bottles. "Here are some options... basic mana potion," she said, raising a small blue vial. "Restores a decent amount of your energy, perfect for those who haven''t yet mastered the art of magic." Her eyes glinted as she analyzed my reaction, as if she were waiting for me to show some weakness. I tried not to look away, though it was difficult. Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. "I need a mana potion, but with a healing effect," I interrupted, trying to focus on what I had actually come here for. She raised an eyebrow and, with a sly smile, moved closer again, more than necessary. "Oh, so you also need someone to take care of you... isn¡¯t that adorable?" she said in a tone so soft that it almost felt like her words were caressing my skin. Her body continued to coil around me, and though I tried to stay firm, it was hard to ignore her presence. "This one," she continued, lifting a darker vial, "will replenish you and heal your wounds, but... it''s more expensive, of course." She eyed me sideways, enjoying every moment as she awaited my response. "And then there''s this," she added, pointing to a vial with a liquid that seemed to move on its own, "very difficult to obtain... but I only offer it to those who deserve it." She leaned slightly towards me, bringing her face dangerously close to mine. "But who am I to judge who deserves what? My name is Lythara, by the way," she whispered with a seductive smile. "And you, Darius... do you think you''re worthy of more than just the basics?" The fact that she knew my name took me by surprise. "By the way, how did you know my name? I don¡¯t remember telling you." Lythara gave a cunning smile, her eyes gleaming with amusement. "You see¡­ we have a mutual friend. Loran,¡± she said, relishing the moment. ¡°He comes by here every now and then and told me how Grimmor recently acquired a new¡­ worker.¡± She paused, and her smile turned ironic. "Oops, I meant slave. And he mentioned how this new worker stood out in combat. Seems he was right." Her irony didn¡¯t go unnoticed. "I see," I replied with a slight nod. "So Loran talked about me¡­¡± "Oh, he certainly did," Lythara added, her tone playful and mocking. "Seems you made quite an impression." Finally, Lythara finished preparing the potions. Her body moved gracefully as she poured the bright blue liquid into a small crystal vial. When she was done, she approached me slowly, with a subtle smile. As she handed me the potions, her fingers brushed against mine deliberately. The touch was gentle but clear enough that it couldn¡¯t be ignored. "Be careful with this one, it¡¯s... quite special," she murmured, her voice almost a whisper, as she stayed too close, watching me with those piercing eyes. The unexpected contact caught me off guard, and I quickly pulled out a few coins from my pouch, trying to maintain control. "Is this enough?" I asked, hoping the transaction would end quickly. Lythara widened her eyes slightly at the sight of the coins in my hand, then let out a small laugh. "Oh my... it seems you¡¯ve brought more than necessary, Darius." Her tone was more playful, and her gaze grew even more intense. "With this, you could buy much more than just a few potions... though of course, it all depends on how you want to spend it." Before I could respond, Lythara took one of the coins, her fingers brushing against mine again deliberately. Then, with a smile, she pulled out some smaller coins from a nearby drawer. "But don¡¯t worry, dear. Here¡¯s your change," she said, handing me the money with the same delicacy. "Perhaps you¡¯d like to save some for... special occasions," she added in a whisper full of insinuation. My body tensed immediately. I felt an uncomfortable warmth rise up my neck as I looked away, trying to avoid her gaze. I didn¡¯t know how to respond, and my mind struggled to find a way out of the situation. "I... I''m not interested in that," I stammered awkwardly, hoping the subject would change quickly. Lythara smiled, amused by my reaction, but moved back slightly, as if she had achieved exactly what she wanted. "Relax, Darius," she said softly, her tone still full of insinuations. "It was just a suggestion." I quickly pocketed the potions, still surprised by her mix of provocation and honesty. "Thanks for everything, Lythara," I said, trying to maintain composure as I put the potions away quickly. Her expression changed then, turning more serious as her smile faded. "I¡¯ll give you some free advice before you go, Darius." Her tone was now firm, almost cautious, which made me pay closer attention. ¡°You seem like an honest human, and I don¡¯t know how you ended up working for Grimmor¡­ but be careful with him. He¡¯s not what he seems.¡± Her words lingered in my mind, and a part of me sensed there was more to Grimmor than I¡¯d realized. I nodded at her gratefully. ¡°Thank you for the warning, Lythara. I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± Before leaving, I asked, "Do you think with the money I have, I could stay somewhere decent?" Lythara smiled again, as if savoring every second of the conversation. "With that money, you certainly could," she said, and then, with a slightly awkward joke, added, "When you do, be sure to tell me where you¡¯ll be staying... so I can pay you a visit." I laughed softly but nervously, trying to hide my discomfort. "Sure, sure¡­" I murmured, quickly saying goodbye and leaving the place. Once outside, the cold air hit me, calming some of the uncomfortable heat I felt on the back of my neck. What a... strange experience, I thought, though I couldn¡¯t help but let a slight smile form on my lips. It was undeniable that the interaction with Lythara had been¡­ different. With the potions in hand, I began to walk back. Tomorrow, I¡¯d give one to Nayris as thanks for everything she had done for me. I¡¯d also take the opportunity to visit Eldrek; he was the only one who knew my secret. With everything that had happened lately, I knew it was time to clear up how I was able to turn back time to save Nayris. Perhaps Eldrek could guide me about my abilities, help me understand them better, and even give me clues on how to control them. The night was still young when I decided I couldn¡¯t bear another night at that inn. After walking down a few streets, I found a much better place. Without a second thought, I went in. To my surprise, not only did I have enough money, but I even had some left over! Apparently, living like a decent human being wasn¡¯t so expensive after all. Finally, a place with a bathtub where I could relax and rest properly, away from the discomforts of before. Chapter 15: Eldreks Guidance I woke up wrapped in a softness I hadn¡¯t felt since arriving in this world. The mattress was firm but comfortable, and the sheets had a smooth texture that contrasted with the places I¡¯d slept in before. I stretched, feeling a slight soreness in my muscles¡ªnothing a good bath couldn¡¯t fix. I knew this calm wouldn¡¯t last long. I got up and saw the small tub in the corner of the room. The warm water running over my skin brought back a freshness I hadn¡¯t felt in days. Despite the chaos and battles, this moment offered me a brief respite. After a quick breakfast, I was ready. I needed to see Eldrek. But there was something I had to do first. I headed to Nayris¡¯s house. As I walked, I noticed that Nethria was starting to recover from the chaos left by the gargoyles. Most of the rubble had been cleared away, and the townspeople were busy repairing their homes. It was good to see things improving. When I reached Nayris¡¯s door, I took a deep breath before knocking. She opened it with a kind smile, and I felt a deep gratitude for all she¡¯d done for me. ¡°Hey, I brought back the flask,¡± I said, holding it out to her. Nayris looked at the flask and then at me, surprised. ¡°You really didn¡¯t have to, but thank you. I¡¯m glad it worked for you.¡± I nodded. ¡°It did wonders, thanks to you.¡± Nayris smiled and added, ¡°I was just heading to the bar. Want to walk with me? It¡¯s not far.¡± I needed to see Eldrek as soon as possible, but going with her wouldn¡¯t take long. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll walk with you.¡± We walked through the quiet streets. Nayris mentioned, in a casual tone, how she was thankful her house hadn¡¯t been damaged during the attack, though she regretted that the bar hadn¡¯t been as lucky. ¡°I¡¯m going to help clean up,¡± she explained. I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle a bit inside. That bar belonged to Grimmor, and the idea of his property being affected didn¡¯t bother me one bit. ¡°I¡¯m sorry you have to go for just that; it must be exhausting,¡± I said. ¡°It is, but someone has to do it,¡± she replied, her tone resigned but calm. Finally, we reached the bar¡¯s door. ¡°Thanks for walking with me, Darius. And be careful out there. We don¡¯t know if those creatures might attack again,¡± Nayris said politely. ¡°I will, you be careful too,¡± I replied with a smile. We said goodbye, and each went our way. I adjusted the sword Grimmor had given me before leaving the town. Quickening my pace, I knew that Eldrek¡¯s cave was about an hour away.
It was a relief that my trek through the forest was calm. Facing those gargoyles... or harpies would have been a pain. When I reached the entrance, a chill ran down my spine. I went in, feeling the cool air and the dim light surrounding me. Eldrek was there, as always, working on some weapons. The sound of his hammer hitting the metal echoed throughout the cave. Seeing me, he turned around. ¡°You arrived sooner than I expected.¡± ¡°I need to talk to you,¡± I replied, out of breath. Eldrek nodded, setting his tools aside. He gestured for me to follow him further into the cave. I knew he had answers, and I needed to understand what was happening as soon as possible. The smell of freshly ground herbs filled the cave as Eldrek prepared a steaming brew in a small cauldron. I sat nearby, silently watching his precise movements. The warmth and calm of the place contrasted with the chaos of recent days. ¡°Eldrek, I need your help,¡± I began. ¡°There¡¯s something I don¡¯t understand... I can¡¯t go on without learning to control what¡¯s happening to me.¡± Eldrek looked up, curious. He handed me a cup with the dark, bitter liquid he¡¯d prepared. I drank it without protest before continuing. ¡°I¡¯ll be direct. I turned back time to save a friend, Nayris,¡± I confessed, looking him straight in the eye. ¡°Nethria had been attacked by those damn gargoyles, and I suspect Grimmor was behind it all. I saw one of them kill Nayris right in front of me. At that moment, in the middle of the chaos, something inside me... shifted. I don¡¯t know how, but I went back a few minutes, just enough to prevent her death. I was able to change what had happened, but... I don¡¯t know how I did it or what consequences it might have. I feel like I¡¯m toying with something I barely understand.¡± Eldrek nodded slowly, understanding the gravity of what I was saying. After a moment of reflection, the giant began to speak with his characteristic calm. ¡°Controlling time is not something to take lightly,¡± he began, his deep voice echoing against the cave walls. ¡°You must understand that every change, even the smallest, has the power to alter the course of events.¡± I listened closely, trying to absorb every word. ¡°Look, your ability to move between eras is not something I fully grasp,¡± Eldrek continued, leaning forward with a serious expression. ¡°But since I last saw you, I¡¯ve learned one thing: the trick isn¡¯t in controlling time.¡± He paused for a moment, letting his words sink in. ¡°The key is learning to feel the flow of events. Pay attention to your surroundings; you¡¯ll see that time, like everything in this world, follows patterns. Sometimes changes seem insignificant, but even those details can unleash massive consequences. Instead of trying to control time directly, try moving with it. It¡¯s like swimming in a river. If you fight against the current, it will drag you. But if you learn to go with it, you¡¯ll find direction.¡± This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. Eldrek stopped talking for a moment, choosing his words carefully. ¡°I won¡¯t tell you which moments from the past are crucial or which you should avoid. You know I can¡¯t influence that. What I can warn you is to always be ready to face the consequences of your actions. Even if you think you¡¯re acting for the greater good, time remains unpredictable.¡± I frowned, trying to fully understand his warning. ¡°When you feel that time is beginning to shift in your favor, don¡¯t rush. Those are the moments when you need to stop, sense the change... and then decide. In that precise instant, when it seems everything is about to turn, you have more control than you imagine.¡± Eldrek allowed himself a slight smile. ¡°And remember, Darius, even though you asked me not to interfere in your choices, that doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re alone in this. Sometimes, the best way to navigate through time is to trust your instincts... and those around you.¡± He paused, his expression turning darker. The giant leaned closer, his dark gaze filled with concern. ¡°There¡¯s something else you need to know,¡± he said, his tone more serious. ¡°Your ability... it¡¯s not like others. It comes from a source we call chaos, and that kind of power always demands a price.¡± I watched him closely, not daring to interrupt. ¡°Every time you use that ability,¡± Eldrek continued, ¡°you expose yourself to the influence of chaos magic. This magic doesn¡¯t follow normal rules; its nature is to alter, destroy, and recreate in a constant cycle of disorder. Its purpose isn¡¯t stability but uncontrolled transformation. If you¡¯re not careful with it, each leap through time can cause you to lose parts of yourself, leaving you something more vulnerable, more... fragmented.¡± The warning was clear and chilling, and for a moment, I was left speechless, thinking that the being from my dreams had somehow cursed me rather than gifted me with an ability. The thought that the power I¡¯d used to save Nayris could slowly destroy me deeply unsettled me. ¡°Then, what should I do?¡± I asked, my voice lower than usual. ¡°Take the time to master it,¡± Eldrek replied, his tone softer. ¡°Don¡¯t rush its use, and don¡¯t see it as a tool to change every little inconvenience. Let it flow, yes, but also make sure it doesn¡¯t control your destiny. Use the power only when you truly need it, and in time, you¡¯ll learn to wield it in a way that won¡¯t let it consume you.¡± I nodded, absorbing every word. Now, more than ever, I understood the gravity of what I carried inside. This power, which had given me a chance to change fate, could also end my essence if I wasn¡¯t careful. Eldrek looked at me with compassion. ¡°This power can be both a blessing and a curse. But you, Darius... You have the ability to choose what it will be for you.¡± Still processing Eldrek¡¯s warnings, I asked the question that had been on my mind. ¡°Do you have any idea how I could train to control it effectively?¡± Eldrek scratched his chin, thoughtful. ¡°I don¡¯t know how you trained in the past, Darius. What I do know is what I saw the last time we met, before you disappeared from my sight.¡± I looked at him, intrigued, waiting for an explanation. ¡°I remember you sat cross-legged, placed your hands on your knees, and closed your eyes. At first, nothing happened... But then, the air around you began to distort. It was as if space itself was twisting around you, and then... you disappeared.¡± Eldrek paused, looking at me with a mix of uncertainty and respect. ¡°Since then, I hadn¡¯t seen you until now.¡± I frowned, intrigued by what I had just heard. The image of myself disappearing in the middle of a spatial distortion was something I could barely comprehend. ¡°Maybe you could start from there,¡± Eldrek suggested. ¡°If that position allowed you to tap into the power, maybe that¡¯s the starting point you need. If you can replicate what you did before, you might start to understand how it really works.¡± I nodded slowly. I didn¡¯t have many answers, but what Eldrek had told me seemed like a good place to start. If the version of myself in the past had discovered something through that technique, then maybe I could too. ¡°It¡¯s worth a try,¡± I murmured, more to myself than to Eldrek. I looked at him, a renewed determination in my eyes. ¡°Do you mind if I try it right now?¡± Eldrek nodded, though his expression showed some concern. ¡°Do it, but proceed with caution. This power shouldn¡¯t be taken lightly.¡± Without saying more, I sat down, crossing my legs as Eldrek had described. I placed my hands on my knees and closed my eyes, trying to clear my mind of any distractions. Meanwhile, Eldrek returned to his work, the hammering of metal filling the cavern. Several minutes passed with nothing happening. My thoughts, scattered and uncontrollable, prevented me from focusing. Frustrated, I let out a shout, cursing under my breath. ¡°This is useless!¡± I exclaimed, my voice echoing in the cave. Irritation took hold of me, my mind clouded by the lack of progress. From the other side of the cave, Eldrek raised his voice without stopping his work. ¡°Maybe it¡¯d help if you focus on a single thought, Darius! Focus on what truly matters.¡± I took a deep breath, reflecting on Eldrek¡¯s words. I stood up for a moment, relaxing my shoulders and taking a deep breath. ¡°A single thought...,¡± I murmured to myself. I needed to clear my mind. Without thinking much, I approached the other part of the cave, where Eldrek continued working near the furnace. The heat felt suffocating there, the constant fire of the furnace the cause. Eldrek, completely focused, didn¡¯t even seem to notice. ¡°Hey, Eldrek,¡± I said, leaning against one of the walls, trying not to melt in the heat. ¡°I¡¯ve got a question.¡± The giant barely looked up from what he was forging. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°About me¡­ from the past, I mean. How was I? Handsomer than now? Stronger? I don¡¯t know, give me some detail.¡± Eldrek let out a short laugh and continued hammering the metal. ¡°You haven¡¯t changed much, kid.¡± ¡°Oh, come on, give me something. Did I have an epic scar? A metal arm? Something that makes me seem more... imposing!¡± Eldrek turned with an amused smile on his face. ¡°You were just as inquisitive. But, to be fair, I think you had better fashion sense. That cape suited you well.¡± I looked at him, incredulous. ¡°The cape? Really?¡± The giant laughed again, the sound echoing through the cave. ¡°You could say you were... a bit more dramatic. But other than that, you were yourself. Though I wonder if you were ever this insistent.¡± I crossed my arms, snorting with a smile. ¡°I guess that¡¯s also part of the mystery.¡± I went back to my spot, feeling somewhat more at ease, as Eldrek kept hammering with a grin still on his face. I sat down again, returning to the same position. This time, I took the pendant I always carried and held it tightly. I focused on what it represented, on everything I had lost, and on the promise I had made to myself. As I did so, the steady sound of Eldrek¡¯s hammering in the background became part of my focus, like a metronome marking the rhythm of my concentration. Each strike on the metal anchored me in the present but also pushed me towards something deeper. As the echo of each hammer blow resonated, I could feel a faint vibration in my chest, as if it resonated within me, aligning with something I didn¡¯t fully understand. I felt the magic of chaos flowing through me, but in a different way. The space around me began to ripple, as if the very air were twisting and dancing around me. Eldrek, from the other side of the cavern, stopped. The hammering ceased abruptly, and the sudden silence broke the spell. That was when a strange sound began to resonate, distorting the atmosphere. With urgency, he left what he was doing and ran toward me. The last thing he saw was the space around me starting to fragment, as if time and space were tearing apart. Just as it had happened before, I disappeared before his eyes, engulfed in the distortion of chaos. Eldrek stood still for a moment, staring at the void where I had been. Chapter 16: Is This the Future? The first sign that something had gone wrong was an overwhelming feeling of vertigo. I felt my body being dragged through a distortion I couldn¡¯t comprehend. Everything spun around me, and before I could react, nausea hit me hard. I doubled over and vomited on the stone floor. As I caught my breath, a wave of pain swept over me. It wasn¡¯t physical, but something deeper, as if the chaotic energy flowing within me was tearing something apart. ¡°Damn jump¡­¡± I muttered, trying to steady myself. When I looked up, I realized I was in Eldrek¡¯s cave, but something was off. The walls, once solid, were now cracked, as though time had worn down every corner. ¡°What happened here¡­ how long was I gone?¡± I murmured, examining the cracks in the ceiling. With no trace of Eldrek, the place looked like it had been abandoned for years. I forced myself to stand up, wiping my mouth. As I tried to piece together what had happened, my eyes caught sight of my pendant on the floor. Quickly, I bent down, picked it up, and put it back on. ¡°I¡¯m not losing you too,¡± I muttered, as if that could stabilize the chaos within me. An impulse led me to explore the cave, guided by a familiar energy. My hands searched a section of the wall until I found a hidden hollow. Inside, wrapped in a time-worn leather cloth, was the sword Eldrek had shown me. As I touched it, a surge flowed between the sword and me, as if it had been waiting. I strapped it to my belt alongside my other sword, feeling a strange sense of relief. ¡°Finally, something familiar,¡± I whispered. I stepped into the area where Eldrek used to forge his weapons, but the scene was just as desolate: anvils covered in dust, rusty tools, and the embers completely cold. ¡°Eldrek, what the hell happened here?¡± I exclaimed, hoping for a response that never came. Nothing but uncertainty and an eerie silence surrounded me. I felt something burning within, a mix of chaos and unanswered questions. With no other options, I left the cave in the hope of finding something¡­ normal. But as soon as I stepped out, the sight hit me like a punch: the lush forest surrounding Eldrek¡¯s cave had vanished. Before me lay only scattered tree trunks and gray soil, like an ancient graveyard. Everything I knew was destroyed. I looked around, unable to process what I was seeing. ¡°What the hell happened here?¡± Without waiting for an answer, my first instinct was to run toward Nethria. The landscape grew stranger with each step, and in the sky, I saw what looked like scavenger birds, though everything felt foreign. ¡°Come on, Darius, the village must be close,¡± I urged myself, quickening my pace. Moving through the area without the familiar forest felt unsettling, as if the land itself had lost a part of its essence. Then, I heard the flapping of wings behind me. I barely had time to turn before a powerful blow threw me forward, slamming me to the ground. Claws gripped me, and I recognized the feeling¡­ a harpy? I quickly rolled, unsheathing my magic sword in one smooth motion just in time to block another attack. ¡°I¡¯m not dying like last time!¡± I spat with anger, but as I looked, I noticed something strange about the creature: its wings were frayed, its appearance gaunt. Even so, I couldn¡¯t let my guard down. The sword vibrated in my hand, filling with chaotic energy, and before I realized it, a precise strike pierced through its torso. The harpy thrashed on the ground as the chaotic energy continued to spread through the wound, consuming it. ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± I murmured as I watched it writhe and finally go still. Breathing heavily, I looked down at its ruined body. ¡°This mana¡­ what kind of power is this?¡± I wondered aloud, caught between rage and relief. Finally, I arrived on the outskirts of Nethria, but what I saw was even worse. The welcome sign was gone, and from a distance, I could see the village in ruins. ¡°What the hell?¡± I said, not realizing I¡¯d spoken out loud. The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. I entered with quick steps, trying to find any sign of what had happened. The streets, once lively, were covered in rubble and dust. The houses had collapsed; the silence was deathly. The path led me first to the bar, now a heap of ruins. I remembered the nights with Loran in that place, sharing laughs and a few drinks. ¡°I got drunk with Loran here¡­ what happened to him?¡± I thought as I looked over the wreckage. I moved on toward Nayris¡¯s house, or what was left of it, with collapsed walls and scattered furniture fragments. ¡°Nayris¡­ where are you?¡± As I walked, I found signs of a fierce battle. Deep footprints from creatures I couldn¡¯t recognize marked the ground, and near some houses were rusted spears and broken swords, as if they¡¯d been abandoned mid-fight. On the walls, traces of projectiles and some kind of magic impact were still visible. I approached a rusted shield, half-buried in dirt, and examined it. ¡°What¡­ what kind of enemies attacked here?¡± I murmured, chilled by the devastation. When I reached Grimmor¡¯s tower, split in half, I couldn¡¯t help but give a wry smile. ¡°Looks like not even your status saved you from this,¡± I muttered, though the solitude and desolation were starting to weigh on me. As I examined the rubble, something caught my eye¡ªa chest, partially buried in the ruins. It was old and worn, but made from durable wood. A heavy, well-crafted lock secured it. ¡°What the hell could be in this?¡± I murmured, intrigued, and tried to force the lock open but with no luck. I grabbed a nearby rock and smashed it against the lock, but each impact bounced back slightly, as if a faint transparent shield was protecting it. ¡°Is it¡­ magic? Or some kind of spell?¡± I wondered aloud, dropping the rock in frustration. I decided to try something different. Unsheathing my sword, I murmured, ¡°If this lock is magical, then maybe a strike with magic could affect it¡­ at least, I think so.¡± I filled my sword with chaos, and with a precise blow, the blade cut through the lock, shattering the shield with a flash. I took a step back, surprised. ¡°Well¡­ that worked.¡± Without wasting time, I opened the chest. Inside, I found piles of account records, plans, and maps of what the region once was. At first glance, none of it seemed useful. As I examined the scrolls, I noticed they were all signed by Grimmor, who had cataloged every detail of his dealings and activities. But amid all that clutter, something caught my attention: a folder with my name on the cover: ¡°Darius.¡± Dusting it off, I muttered, ¡°What the hell is this?¡± Inside, I found worn scrolls with detailed notes on everything I¡¯d done since meeting Grimmor. As I read, I realized that every encounter and movement had been recorded¡ªfrom my visits to Nayris and Lythara to my trips to the mountains. They¡¯d even noted my meetings with Eldrek, though they hadn¡¯t included what he¡¯d revealed to me back then. Reaching the last scroll, it read: ¡°After Darius¡¯s last visit to Eldrek, his whereabouts are unknown.¡± Then, in hurried and chaotic notes, I saw phrases like ¡°Where does Darius come from?¡± ¡°No record of his birth,¡± and ¡°Is he human?¡± I clenched my fists, cursing Grimmor for watching me all that time. But one thing was clear: I had indeed jumped in time; I just didn¡¯t know how far. I stood in silence, processing the enormity of what I¡¯d just discovered. The village¡¯s destruction, Grimmor¡¯s notes, and the emptiness around me made it clear that something in my life had changed forever. As I stared out toward the horizon, I tried to recall a pleasant memory to contrast with this desolate place. And what crossed my mind was a glimpse of simpler, happier times from my previous world. Selene and I were coming out of a movie, with her excitedly talking about the action scenes. ¡°The action scenes were amazing!¡± she said, her eyes shining with enthusiasm. My smile froze when I saw her point to a nearby shop. ¡°Look, they¡¯re selling ice cream!¡± she said, almost tugging at my sleeve. ¡°Let¡¯s get one, please.¡± ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go,¡± I answered, unable to resist. We sat down with our ice creams, and she quickly stole a spoonful from mine. ¡°You always do that,¡± I complained, laughing. She just smiled, with that genuine joy of hers, and for a moment, everything felt perfect. The memory faded, and I found myself back in reality, tasting my lips as if I could still savor the ice cream. ¡°How I wish I could share an ice cream with you right now,¡± I murmured to myself. ¡°The chaos has brought you here, Darius.¡± That voice abruptly cut off my memory. I looked up quickly, and there he was¡ªthe old wizard, in his ornate robe and that aura of wisdom surrounding him. I didn¡¯t think twice. ¡°Elder!¡± I exclaimed, running toward him and hugging him, catching him by surprise. He looked at me, a bit uncomfortable but with a slight smile. ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting such a warm welcome.¡± ¡°I thought no one was left,¡± I said, relieved and with a glimmer of hope. His presence broke through the desolation of the place, and in his gaze, I sensed the possibility of answers. Without a word, I let go, but I couldn¡¯t stop looking at him, hoping he¡¯d bring some clarity to this incomprehensible chaos. Chapter 17: Have I Found My Selene? I brushed the dust off my clothes, feeling a wave of relief wash over me. I couldn''t hide the excitement upon seeing the old wizard in front of me; his imposing figure and steady gaze sparked a glimmer of hope in the middle of this desolate area. ¡°It¡¯s a real relief to see a familiar face,¡± I said with enthusiasm. ¡°Especially yours.¡± The wizard gave me a slight smile, nodding his head. ¡°It seems the magic of chaos has brought you to me once again, Darius,¡± he replied, his voice as calm as ever. His tone conveyed a serenity that helped me focus, despite everything that had happened. ¡°Really, you have no idea how much I appreciate it,¡± I continued. ¡°This is¡­ everything is a disaster. I don¡¯t know how to explain it, but something went terribly wrong.¡± The wizard waited in silence, giving me the space to explain myself. So, I started from the beginning. ¡°I was just training in the cave with Eldrek, trying to see if I could control this ability, without even imagining I might actually jump through time,¡± I said, remembering the wave of dizziness that overtook me at that moment. ¡°Everything seemed normal at first, but then I felt the chaos taking hold of me, and by the time I realized it, everything had changed. The cave was destroyed, abandoned for years¡­ or so it seemed. And the forest, or what was left of it, was a lifeless desert.¡± I felt my breath quicken, but I forced myself to calm down. ¡°Then I reached the village, and it was in ruins. Nethria, destroyed. Traces of a battle, but no sign of life. I understand I¡¯ve jumped through time¡­ but I don¡¯t know how far or what happened.¡± The wizard observed me silently for a few seconds, his dark eyes seeming to analyze every word I said. Then, he tilted his head slightly and, in a calm voice, asked: ¡°Where do you think you¡¯ve jumped to, Darius?¡± His question caught me off guard. I hadn¡¯t had time to think about it deeply, but the answer seemed obvious. ¡°To the future,¡± I replied, with a bit of doubt in my voice. ¡°Everything here is destroyed. It doesn¡¯t make sense for this to be the past...¡± I paused for a second, trying to organize my thoughts. ¡°But I don¡¯t know how far into the future. All I know is that things aren¡¯t like I remember. Everything is... dead.¡± The wizard nodded slowly, his gaze serious. This time he didn¡¯t seem mysterious, but practical, almost as if he spoke from personal experience. ¡°Darius, time is a current we all sail through. But what matters isn¡¯t so much where you¡¯ve jumped, but what you choose to do now that you¡¯re here.¡± His words made me frown. It wasn¡¯t the answer I was looking for, but there was something in what he said that made sense. ¡°So... this is my present?¡± I asked, with some frustration. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, what¡¯s the point of jumping through time? I thought I came here to change something, to fix what went wrong.¡± The wizard held my gaze, his expression firmer now. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate your ability. It¡¯s powerful, more than you might realize. That power allows you to see time in a way few others can, but you must be careful. It¡¯s easy to get carried away, thinking you can change everything at will¡­ when, in reality, that¡¯s not always the case.¡± A chill ran through me at his words, the weight of his warning sinking in. ¡°Remember, each jump places you in a moment where your choices matter,¡± he continued, pausing to let me process. ¡°What you can do, Darius, is live in the now and give meaning to your actions here and now. The past and the future are relative concepts, but what you do in this moment can make all the difference.¡± This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. I stayed silent, considering his words. This place, though devastated, was no longer simply the ¡°future¡± I feared. It was where I was right now. Finally, the wizard asked me one last question, his tone calm but with a hint of insistence: ¡°Darius, when you made that jump¡­ what were you really focused on? Perhaps the answer you¡¯re looking for lies there.¡± I looked at him, surprised by the question. I hadn¡¯t thought of that. I swallowed and replied slowly. ¡°My thoughts were on¡­ someone. A love I had in my world. I lost her¡­ and when I attempted the jump, she was the only thing I could think of.¡± The wizard nodded, as if he¡¯d expected that answer. ¡°Then,¡± he said calmly, though with a slightly more ambiguous tone, ¡°if your mind was centered on her, it¡¯s likely that the place or time you¡¯ve jumped to has some connection to her. Don¡¯t you think?¡± His words hit me hard, and suddenly, everything began to make sense. Before making the jump, I hadn¡¯t controlled where I was going, whether to the past or the future. I only thought of her, my lost love. The truth left me breathless for a moment, and a feeling of helplessness took over me. If chaos was guided by my heart, what else hadn¡¯t I considered? I stayed silent, reflecting. And what if all this only led me to more pain? What if I couldn¡¯t handle what awaited me here? After a moment, I looked up and asked: ¡°What time is this? Where have I arrived?¡± The wizard looked at me seriously and replied, ¡°You¡¯re in the Twilight Era of the Star, Darius. Hundreds of centuries have passed since the time you were in before the jump.¡± ¡°Hundreds of centuries!¡± I repeated, shocked. It took me a moment to absorb the weight of his words. The future I had jumped to wasn¡¯t just distant¡­ it was an inconceivable time, a completely different era. And somehow, my emotions had dragged me here. Chaos, my love, and the passage of time, all were connected in a way I couldn¡¯t control. Suddenly, a thought struck me, a spark of hope that made me speak without thinking. ¡°If chaos brought me here¡­ if, somehow, she guided my jump¡­ could I find her in this era? Could I see her again?¡± I looked at the wizard, hoping for an answer. The uncertainty was burning inside me. ¡°Where do I start? What should I do now?¡± The old man observed me calmly, and after a few seconds of silence, he said, ¡°There are things even I couldn¡¯t know, Darius. But I can tell you this: there will be moments when you¡¯ll have to make difficult choices. Don¡¯t underestimate the power of your intuition; sometimes, it¡¯s the only guide you¡¯ll have.¡± I frowned, feeling a hint of frustration. ¡°Oh, come on!¡± I said, waving my hands sarcastically. ¡°Drop the wise old man act for a moment and be a little clearer. If you took the trouble to come all the way here, make it worthwhile, right?¡± The wizard gave a small smile but didn¡¯t change his tone. ¡°And lastly, don¡¯t forget that chaos can corrupt you if you overuse it. Act with caution, Darius. Not everything should be forced; some answers will reveal themselves in time.¡± I knew he wouldn¡¯t change his stance, but at least I had tried. Despite the joke, I felt that something inside me had been set in motion, something I couldn¡¯t ignore. ¡°Thanks, anyway,¡± I added, bowing my head respectfully. The wizard returned the gesture, and before my eyes, he began to fade slowly, as if his presence had never been real. ¡°Well, I wish my time travel had been as calm as his,¡± I muttered sarcastically, staring at the empty space where he¡¯d been. Casting one last glance at the place, I spoke out loud: ¡°Is anyone else here!?¡± I yelled, just to make sure no one else was around. The moment the words left my mouth, I realized that might not have been the best idea. I could have attracted some creature, and the last thing I needed was another confrontation. ¡°Great, real smart, Darius,¡± I whispered to myself, looking around nervously. That¡¯s when I saw them. In the distance, two harpies were flying over the ruins, their wings stretched against the gray sky. It didn¡¯t seem like they¡¯d seen me or that my shout had alerted them, but I had no interest in staying to find out. Calmly, I crouched and slid between the rubble, trying to stay out of sight. As I moved toward the exit of what was once Nethria, I took one last look at the ruins, wondering if I¡¯d ever see the village as I remembered it, full of life. When I finally reached the outskirts, I exhaled and, with a hint of nostalgia, murmured, ¡°¡­I hope the villagers didn¡¯t suffer before all of this fell apart.¡± As I walked away, the desert landscape stretched as far as I could see. The silence and vastness of the place weighed heavily, and a persistent thought kept urging me to keep going. ¡°If the old man¡¯s words held any truth, maybe in this era, I¡¯ll find a trace of Selene,¡± I said aloud, as if hearing it would make it more real. I let out a sigh, a wry smile forming on my lips. ¡°Follow my instinct, he said¡­ most likely, my instinct will just get me dead in some dangerous place.¡± Chapter 18: The Beginning in This New Era I walked away from what was once Nethria. Only ruins and a painful silence remained. The ground before me was desolate; the wind rose in sporadic gusts, sweeping away dust and memories. I felt the magic moving within me, subtle but steady, as if waiting for the right moment to burst forth. Then, I saw something in the distance. A figure moving quickly through the shadows. I crouched down, watching from behind some rocks. It was a young woman in worn but sturdy leather armor. She was facing a creature¡­ something I had never seen before. The creature had a disturbing presence, shrouded in a dark cloak that seemed to consume the light around it, and its face¡ªif it could even be called that¡ªwas little more than a skull illuminated by an inner fire. Its eyes burned with an infernal intensity, and a strange energy, almost like a supernatural flame, emanated from one of its skeletal hands. The young woman attacked with agility, her hands glowing with a strange light as she struck at the air. But the creature didn¡¯t stay still; every time she hit it, it vanished only to reappear elsewhere, mocking her efforts. I couldn¡¯t just stand there watching. I unsheathed the sword Eldrek had given me and moved in quickly. The magic flowed within me, burning, and the familiar pain flared as I channeled it. Without hesitation, I ran towards the creature, which turned to face me. Its eyes were like dark pits, as if staring directly into the abyss of my own energy. I didn¡¯t give it a chance. I shouted, and the magic responded, granting me a strength I didn¡¯t fully understand. My sword connected, and the blow made it recoil, its form distorting. The young woman looked at me, surprised, but she said nothing. Her gray eyes shone with determination. We weren¡¯t alone in this. The creature lunged at me, and I barely managed to raise my sword to block it. The impact was brutal, a surge of energy that coursed through my arm like a shockwave. I cursed under my breath; the pain felt as if the darkness itself wanted to pierce through me. "Dodge! You can¡¯t block it like that!" she shouted as she cast a spell that seemed to revitalize the air. Her magic was different, a vibrant energy that clashed with mine. I nodded, adjusting my stance. The creature disappeared and reappeared behind me. I lunged forward, slicing through the air with precision. The sword channeled my magic, and this time, the creature shrieked, its form fragmenting for a second. "What is this thing?" I asked, gasping for breath. "A chaos specter," she replied without looking away. "They¡¯re worse than any physical creature. Your magic doesn¡¯t affect it because they possess it too. Only something with a nature of light can really hurt it." The irony wasn¡¯t lost on me. Chaos magic had brought me here, but now it was useless. The energy burned within me, but against this enemy, it seemed ineffective. We braced ourselves. The creature vanished again, but we both knew it wasn¡¯t finished. "Are you still standing?" she asked, her piercing gaze studying me. "I am," I replied, though the magic was burning stronger than before. "I don¡¯t know for how long, but I don¡¯t have a choice." Suddenly, the specter launched a direct attack toward her. Without thinking, I stepped forward, raising my sword and channeling all the magic I could. The dark power wanted to spiral out of control, but I struck anyway, only to see that the specter barely flinched. This wasn¡¯t like the harpy; this time, the magic wasn¡¯t enough. "You can¡¯t hurt it with that!" she exclaimed. "Your magic is chaos, just like its own. But my mana is light; that can counter it." I stepped back as she raised her hand, concentrating a sphere of light. The creature charged towards us, and just as it was about to strike, she released the spell. The specter halted, as if the light had impaled it. I seized the moment to attack from another angle, supporting her as she led the battle. Each of my blows barely managed to slow the specter, but hers weakened it more and more with each flash of light she released. The creature writhed with every impact of light, and I felt the magic within me vibrating, almost as if it had some connection to the creature. Finally, in one last synchronized move, she unleashed a final attack while I held it at bay. The specter let out a final shriek, its form exploding into dark fragments that dissolved into the air. I took a deep breath, feeling the magic retreat, though it still pulsed within me, unsettling my body. It had been too easy to let it consume me, but now was not the time to dwell on that. Not here. "Good job," she said, her voice a bit softer now that the threat was gone. She approached me calmly, her gray eyes shining with a mix of curiosity and caution. It was hard not to notice her appearance: her dark hair fell in light strands over her shoulders. Her movements were precise, with a restrained energy that reflected a skill few possessed in this era. There was no doubt she had been surviving on her own for quite some time. "I didn¡¯t expect anyone else to be able to face those things. Chaos¡­ it¡¯s not something many can handle." I looked at her for a moment, sheathing my sword. "I don¡¯t know if I handle it or if I just let it carry me," I admitted, feeling the weight of my words. "But I know that without it, I¡¯d be dead." There was a brief silence between us; the echo of the battle still lingered in the air. "I¡¯m Darius," I said at last, meeting the young woman¡¯s gaze. "Lyris," she replied with a nod. Her voice had a hint of contained strength, but also confidence. "I didn¡¯t expect to find someone like you in this era." I didn¡¯t respond immediately. I was still processing what had just happened, but deep down, I felt this encounter was more than mere coincidence. Lyris glanced at me sideways, as if she had already made a decision. "We can¡¯t stay here. Night is approaching, and it won¡¯t be safe outside. I know a place where we can take shelter." Her tone was firm, leaving no room for doubt. I nodded, acknowledging that she knew more about this era than I could guess. This wasn¡¯t the time to question it. "Alright, lead the way." Without wasting any time, Lyris turned and began walking with quick steps, and I had no choice but to follow her. The desolate landscape and the growing chill of the falling night urged us to move faster. The chaos within me, for now, remained calm. The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. Lyris led me through hidden paths among the hills in silence. The surroundings were barren, with no trace of life in the land, as if everything had been abandoned long ago. When we approached the structure, I realized how well hidden it was, concealed by the natural shape of the hills. It was modest, with makeshift furniture and blankets scattered over the stone floor, but it was enough to survive. Upon entering, Lyris spoke again, her voice calmer after the battle. "Rest wherever you want; this place is safe for now," she said, not looking directly at me. I nodded, grateful for her hospitality, though questions piled up in my mind. The cold was beginning to seep into the structure. I moved closer to a blanket, pretending to feel comfortable, while my mind couldn¡¯t stop churning over everything that had happened. I couldn¡¯t tell her the truth, not yet. "Lyris, what¡¯s happened here?" I asked, trying to sound casual, though inside, insecurity was gnawing at me. I couldn¡¯t reveal that I came from another era; she¡¯d probably think I was crazy. So I improvised. "I think I lost part of my memory¡­ maybe from a blow. I feel confused and don¡¯t remember this place well." Lyris raised an eyebrow, visibly puzzled by my question. Silence stretched for a few more seconds until I saw a mix of doubt and mistrust reflected in her eyes. "How can you even ask me that?" she asked, her voice filled with skepticism. I felt tempted to reply, but before I could, I continued with my excuse. "It¡¯s like something in my mind is broken¡­ maybe if you tell me what¡¯s happened here, I could start remembering." She didn¡¯t seem convinced. Her gaze stayed fixed on me, as if she were evaluating every word I spoke. Then, after a deep sigh, she let her guard down just a bit. "What we faced a moment ago was only one of the many creatures infesting this place. For hundreds of seasonal cycles, this world has been a battleground for dark beings." She paused, and I noticed her hands tensing slightly over the log where she had seated herself. Her gaze hardened, and for a moment, she seemed to look through me, as if reliving the memories that haunted her. "A long time ago, a being with magic similar to yours¡ªa dark magic¡ªbegan wiping out all traces of life. Not just animals or plants, but humans and other creatures, too." The tension in her lips was evident. Her jaw clenched tighter with every word that left her mouth. I leaned forward, wanting to say something, but I didn¡¯t dare. Her story was too personal. "There were wars¡­ many tried to fight him, but he not only had immense power, he also managed to build an army of beings." Her voice broke slightly, and I saw a glimmer of vulnerability in her eyes. She looked down, turning away as if she didn¡¯t want me to see her in that state. "I¡­ was just a child when it all happened. My parents¡­" She didn¡¯t finish the sentence. She didn¡¯t need to. The pain she carried was palpable, and I felt it as if it were my own. The loss resonated in the air we shared, filling every corner of that small shelter. "I¡¯m sorry," was all I could say. Lyris let a few tears escape, and she quickly wiped them away. "I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m telling you all this," she said, trying to smile, though the sadness was still evident on her face. Trying to shift the topic, I asked if there were other survivors. Her answer was clear: "Few, scattered across this vast world. It¡¯s no longer about living, just surviving. This world¡­ it¡¯s not a place for life anymore." She paused before continuing. "But¡­ I have something that helps me survive. My magic¡­ I can bring life back to what¡¯s dead. It¡¯s not much, but I can make some plants grow again." She stood up, inviting me to follow her. We went to a door at the back of the shelter. What I saw left me speechless: a small, well-kept garden, with trees and plants full of life. The contrast with the rest of the landscape was overwhelming. The fruits and vegetables growing there were so well-preserved that it almost seemed impossible. "This is my little refuge," she said with a nostalgic smile. "It¡¯s not much, but it¡¯s enough for me to survive." She picked a purple fruit from a nearby tree and tossed it to me. "This one¡¯s my favorite. It has everything you need to stay strong, and it¡¯s also very sweet." I examined it for a moment, impressed by how something so simple could mean so much in a world like this. As I prepared to taste it, I couldn¡¯t help but think about how different everything was here compared to the era I came from. This small refuge, this oasis of life, seemed like a quiet answer to the destruction surrounding it. I felt a pang in my chest at the thought of what this place represented for Lyris. I took a bite of the fruit she had thrown to me, and I couldn¡¯t believe how delicious it was. "It¡¯s incredible! I¡¯ve never tasted a fruit this good," I said, as the sweetness filled my mouth. However, as I enjoyed the flavor, my thoughts drifted back to what Lyris had shared. What kind of being was capable of causing so much death and destruction? I couldn¡¯t stop wondering if this being had started plotting everything back in the era I came from. Lyris had said this had begun centuries ago¡­ maybe something important had happened. Suddenly, Lyris interrupted my thoughts. "It¡¯s too cold out here; we¡¯d better go back inside," she said. I nodded silently and followed her into the shelter. Before closing the door, she gathered some vegetables from her garden, and we both went back inside. Inside, Lyris started preparing a soup in an improvised kitchen in the center of the place. The warmth of the fire comforted me, but my mind remained trapped in dark thoughts. While she chopped the vegetables and tossed them into the boiling water, Lyris broke the silence once again. "You need to be very careful with the magic inside you," she said without looking at me. "Maybe it¡¯s not the same magic as that dark being¡¯s¡­ but they share something in common: both have the power to destroy and corrupt." The tone of her voice made it clear that this was no light warning. "I hope you¡¯ve mastered it because if you haven¡¯t¡­ you could become one of those creatures that now dominate this place." I nodded, hiding the worry building up inside me. I knew what she was saying was true, but I didn¡¯t want to alarm her further. The power of chaos definitely unsettled me. My training was far from over, and sometimes, I felt like I still had a lot to learn. But tonight wasn¡¯t the time to voice my doubts. The question I had been holding back finally came out. "If you knew I have dark magic, why did you trust me enough to bring me here?" Lyris smiled, though it was barely noticeable. "I¡¯m not entirely sure," she admitted. "Maybe it was because I saw you fight with everything you had against the specter¡­ and you didn¡¯t hesitate to help me. Nowadays, it¡¯s hard to find warriors willing to help each other." She paused for a moment, stirring the soup. "It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen other warriors. I¡¯ve come across some good creatures, but most flee when they see me. No one trusts anyone anymore, and it¡¯s understandable, considering how things are." I looked at her in silence. I could feel her loneliness, that sense of isolation in a world that had ceased to be welcoming. Somehow, I understood her pain. The world had changed so much that distrust had become a barrier between everyone, even those who could be allies. As Lyris stirred the soup in silence, I couldn¡¯t help but feel I needed to tell her my intentions. "I¡¯m leaving tomorrow," I said, breaking the calm atmosphere. "My instincts tell me I need to get closer to the territory of that being who destroyed everything." Lyris froze for a moment before turning to me, clearly alarmed. "Are you crazy?" Her look was a mix of disbelief and concern. "Seems like you didn¡¯t just lose your memory but your mind, too." I smiled nervously, unsure how to respond. I knew what I was proposing sounded risky, but something inside me was pushing me toward that place, even if I didn¡¯t know exactly why. Besides¡­ that old wizard had told me to follow my instincts, so if something went wrong, I could always blame him. But that part, of course, I wasn¡¯t going to tell her. Lyris put the spoon aside, letting out a deep sigh. "That being hasn¡¯t been seen in a long time¡­ maybe he¡¯s dead. But his territories are infested with all kinds of creatures. It¡¯s not a place you can go alone, and certainly not without a plan." There was a brief pause. Her expression changed, and after a moment of reflection, I noticed her hands trembled slightly before she clasped them together. Then, after a deep sigh, she surprised me with her next words. "I¡¯ll go with you." "What?" My surprise was evident. "I¡¯ll go with you, but only up to a safe point," she quickly clarified, as if she had already thought it through. "It¡¯s the least I can do after you helped me with the specter. But after that, you¡¯re on your own." I looked at Lyris, not knowing what to say. I hadn¡¯t expected anyone, much less her, to offer to help me on this dangerous journey. A rush of thoughts flooded my mind. In this desolate world, I hadn¡¯t expected to receive help from anyone, especially from someone with so much to lose. I silently thanked the courage her decision implied. "Thank you, Lyris," I finally said. "You have no idea how much I appreciate it. Without you, honestly, I¡¯d have no idea where to go." Lyris nodded, her face regaining its usual calm. "It doesn¡¯t change the fact that it¡¯s foolish to go there, but¡­ rest, Darius. Tomorrow will be a long day." Chapter 19: "Don’t Take Me for a Fool"
I woke up in the shelter, lying on a cold stone floor that felt harder than anything I¡¯d slept on before. I stared at the ceiling, letting out a bitter chuckle as I thought about how everything had changed. Not long ago, I was in a cozy inn, one that even had a bathtub.
Back then, it seemed like a luxury, a reward for having some money and a bit of stability. But now¡­ here I was, in a cold, empty shelter. The irony wasn¡¯t lost on me.
I got up, rubbing my arms to warm up, and looked for Lyris. She wasn¡¯t in sight. Feeling a bit worried, I walked toward the back of the shelter, where I spotted her without her noticing me. She was crouched down, gathering what looked like supplies for the journey.
I watched her silently, surprised by the care with which she touched the plants, as if they were more than just resources. There was a kind of reverence in her movements that made me pause. It was as if she were saying goodbye to them. And I understood.
In an era where most life had been wiped out, the little that remained became precious¡ªsacred.
For Lyris, who had the ability to connect with, protect, and nurture life, maybe this was the closest thing she had to family¡ªto a home.
I stepped out of the shelter, stretched a little, and approached Lyris.
¡°Good morning,¡± I said, though the cold, gray morning air didn¡¯t exactly make the day seem good. She glanced over her shoulder at me and returned the greeting with a slight smile.
¡°Need help with anything?¡± I offered, seeing the provisions she was organizing.
¡°You can take the bag over there,¡± she gestured with her head toward a half-full travel bag. ¡°Pick what you think will be useful. It¡¯s going to be a long journey.¡±
I gathered some fruits and vegetables from the garden, along with a canteen of fresh water. At least we had that¡ªsomething we could rely on. Lyris finished her preparations and said firmly, ¡°It¡¯s time to go,¡± as she stood up and adjusted her cloak. Her face grew more serious as she shot me a stern look.
¡°We need to make use of the daylight while we can.¡±
I noticed her tone growing colder, almost distant. ¡°We have to move cautiously. Don¡¯t rush, Darius. There are creatures out there with abilities we can¡¯t underestimate. And if we come across people, we¡¯ll need to evaluate whether it¡¯s worth approaching them or not.¡±
I took her words seriously¡ªshe was the guide.
¡°Even the survivors might have bad intentions. There¡¯s hunger everywhere, and many resort to stealing¡­ or worse. Some, in their desperation, feed on the flesh of others.¡±
I grimaced. The reality of this place was becoming more tangible, more brutal. It wasn¡¯t just the danger of the creatures that worried me but also how the few remaining humans had become something even more terrifying.
I realized then how much Lyris had endured to survive here and how hard it must have been to keep her sanity amidst this madness.
We prepared in silence, adjusting our belongings and making sure we had everything we needed. Without further delay, we set off, leaving the shelter behind.
As we walked through the vast desolation, the silence was broken only by the crunch of our boots against the cracked ground. Lyris broke the silence with a question that seemed to have been on her mind.
¡°I wanted to ask you something since yesterday,¡± she began, her tone casual but curious. ¡°It¡¯s about your swords.¡±
¡°My swords?¡± I repeated, intrigued. I didn¡¯t talk about them much, so her observation surprised me.
Lyris nodded. ¡°That style of sword¡­ I¡¯ve seen it before. Where did you get them?¡±
I thought for a moment and then answered. ¡°Both were forged by a giant friend, an exceptional blacksmith. One of them is magical, synced only with me. If someone else were to use it, it¡¯d just be a normal sword.¡±
¡°Giant friend?¡± Lyris asked, and I noticed her eyes light up with a smile. Her reaction piqued my curiosity.
¡°Yeah, his name is Eldrek,¡± I said, watching her expression change.
Lyris let out a soft laugh. ¡°That¡¯s why that sword style seemed familiar,¡± she said, and before I could stop myself, I blurted out:
¡°Wait, you know Eldrek?¡±
Lyris nodded, clearly enjoying my surprise. ¡°Yes. Eldrek was my family¡¯s blacksmith for generations. In fact, the dagger I carry was also forged by him.¡±
She showed me the dagger, and I couldn¡¯t resist my curiosity. I took it in my hands, examining it closely. Of course, the style was unmistakable. Eldrek¡¯s craftsmanship was evident in every detail.
¡°Wow, I didn¡¯t know you could identify blacksmiths just by looking at their weapons,¡± I commented, surprised by my own discovery.
Then a question crossed my mind, filled with melancholy.
¡°Do you know how he died?¡±
Lyris raised an eyebrow, surprised.
¡°Dead? No, Eldrek isn¡¯t dead.¡±
My heart skipped a beat, and I couldn¡¯t hide the joy that overcame me.
¡°He¡¯s alive!?¡± I asked with excitement. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.
Lyris smiled. ¡°Yes, though he¡¯s very old now. He managed to escape all this a long time ago. I haven¡¯t seen him in a while, but I know he fled to some distant lands.¡±
I felt relieved. Eldrek, my friend from so many eras, was still alive.
¡°I¡¯m glad he¡¯s still alive,¡± I said enthusiastically. ¡°I¡¯d love to see him, maybe after I finish what I have in mind¡­ That giant is ancient! If he¡¯s survived all this time, he must be tougher than a rock,¡± I murmured to myself.
Lyris paused for a moment, and her expression turned more serious. ¡°I¡¯ll give you directions when we arrive. But¡­¡± she said with a sharper tone, ¡°don¡¯t take me for a fool, Darius.¡±
I looked at her, confused. ¡°What do you mean?¡±
¡°Since we started this journey, I¡¯ve noticed something,¡± she continued. ¡°You said you had amnesia, but it¡¯s obvious that¡¯s not true. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t be able to tell me everything about Eldrek and his swords in such detail.¡±
The weight of her words hit me, making me realize just how observant she had been. While I was distracted, she had been watching, analyzing.
Lyris sighed at my silence. ¡°I get that these aren¡¯t easy times to trust others. But from now on, I¡¯d like you to be honest with me. You don¡¯t have to go into details if you don¡¯t want to, but don¡¯t lie to me.¡±
I lowered my gaze for a moment, then looked at her again. ¡°You¡¯re right. I apologize. Everything I told you about Eldrek is true, but I lied about the rest because I wasn¡¯t sure if I could trust you. I won¡¯t do that again.¡±
After getting past that awkward moment, we managed to move forward as if starting from scratch.
We had been walking for hours without any signs of life. The silence was absolute, and any sound stood out in the stillness.
Suddenly, Lyris stopped and stared ahead. In the distance, several dark figures were slowly moving in our direction.
¡°Damn! Those are Colossus Beetles,¡± she whispered, watching the approaching creatures intently. ¡°There are too many to take on directly. It¡¯s better if we go around them.¡±
I nodded, trusting her judgment. We crouched behind some large rocks, moving stealthily as we tried to avoid being seen.
The rocky, arid terrain made progress difficult, with unstable stones making every step risky and prone to noise. The intense sunlight also began to burn our skin, draining our energy with each passing minute.
Suddenly, a strange sound. Some stones fell from above, crashing loudly near where we were.
I froze, confused. There was no wind or hills for those stones to have fallen from above. Where the hell did they come from? My momentary distraction was enough to alert the beetles.
Although they were far away, their reaction was immediate. The horde of Colossus Beetles began moving in our direction, their shells reflecting the sunlight like sharp mirrors. The heat was unbearable, and with every step they took toward us, the sense of claustrophobia grew.
¡°Run!¡± Lyris shouted. We both took off, desperately searching for a way out, but the beetles were too fast. In seconds, they had surrounded us, forming a living wall of shells and claws.
A deep buzzing filled the air, clouding my thoughts. Each movement became more sluggish, as if my feet weighed a ton.
¡°Darius!¡± Lyris called, launching a sphere of vital energy at one of the beetles.
¡°Their weakness is in their coordination! If we disrupt the group, we can beat them. Aim for the alpha¡ªthe largest one. If we take it down, the others will lose control.¡±
I tightened my grip on my magic sword, feeling energy flowing through it. The horde was closing in, and the alpha beetle was massive; its shell reflected the sunlight, blinding me.
The heat and the deafening buzz disoriented me, but I couldn¡¯t stop. I took a deep breath and charged at the alpha. I aimed a magic-infused strike, but its shell absorbed the blow¡¯s force, sending me stumbling back. It was like hitting a wall of iron.
The alpha let out a powerful buzz, and suddenly two more beetles attacked me from the sides. Their shells flashed blindingly, and their claws tore at my arms, ripping my cloak and forcing me back.
¡°This won¡¯t be easy!¡± I grunted, dodging more attacks as the hypnotic buzzing pounded in my head, making me lose focus.
Lyris was struggling too, keeping the beetles at bay from a distance but unable to get close enough to help me.
¡°Focus on the alpha!¡± she shouted, firing bursts of vital energy to hold off the smaller beetles.
The buzzing in my head was unbearable, and my movements grew slower, as if gravity itself was pulling me down. I couldn¡¯t keep my focus on the alpha with attacks coming from all sides.
¡°I can¡¯t get close without being surrounded!¡± I shouted to Lyris.
¡°Yeah, I noticed!¡± she replied in frustration. She quickly raised her hand toward a nearby rock and channeled her magic. The rock glowed and shot forward, hitting the alpha beetle right at its weak spot, distracting it.
I seized the moment. With a yell, I drove my sword into the alpha¡¯s underside, where its shell was weaker. This time, the strike, charged with chaotic energy, pierced through.
The alpha beetle wobbled, letting out a final buzz before collapsing to the ground with a heavy thud. The hypnotic noise disappeared instantly, and the other beetles, disorganized and aimless, began to scatter.
I took a deep breath, trying to calm myself as relief replaced the adrenaline.
Lyris approached, visibly exhausted but with a smile. ¡°It was tough, but we did it.¡±
¡°Yeah, good job,¡± I replied, returning her smile, feeling the satisfaction of overcoming the challenge together.
Just as the beetles were retreating into the distance, three shadows suddenly lunged at Lyris. I, standing a few steps away, realized too late.
One of the attackers, armed with a dagger, rushed toward Lyris and stabbed her in the stomach, causing a profuse bleed.
¡°Lyris!¡± I screamed, running toward her, but I didn¡¯t reach her in time.
They were two humans and a half-human. As I ran over, I saw that, even weakened by the battle, Lyris was using her last bit of strength.
Just as she had done before, she projected a burst of magic with her hand, throwing the three attackers just far enough for them to fall within the beetles¡¯ reach.
In that instant, the beetles didn¡¯t waste the opportunity. The horde swarmed over the fallen bodies, their jaws tearing through flesh and bone in a relentless frenzy.
The sound of their blood-curdling screams mixed with the crunching of bones as the beetles devoured the attackers mercilessly. The scene was brutal: blood and entrails spread across the rocks, and the ground was stained a deep red under the scorching sun.
I averted my gaze for a second, knowing there was no time to lose. I rushed to Lyris, who was losing a lot of blood and beginning to pale rapidly.
¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± I said, pressing down hard on the wound, but the blood wouldn¡¯t stop. Panic was setting in, and I didn¡¯t know how to save her.
Lyris, pale but still conscious, gave me a faint smile.
¡°Watch and learn,¡± she whispered.
With the little strength she had left, she channeled mana into her hand and placed it gently over the wound. Slowly, the skin began to close, and the bleeding that seemed unstoppable started to slow. Color slowly returned to her face, though faintly.
¡°Damn, Lyris! You¡¯re amazing!¡± I exclaimed, astonished.
¡°Not only were you crucial in defeating the beetles, but you got rid of those three attackers and healed yourself! I¡¯m starting to wonder if I¡¯m actually helping at all,¡± I added with a small laugh.
Lyris, smiling weakly, responded as she tried to recover.
¡°It was them... they must¡¯ve been the ones who threw the rocks to alert the beetles to our presence. I¡¯d bet they were planning to feed on us.¡±
I nodded, realizing it all made sense. Those three had orchestrated everything, but the creatures had ultimately been their downfall.
Even though Lyris had managed to close the wound, she wasn¡¯t fully recovered. The blood loss had been too great, and her steps were unsteady. Without hesitation, I crouched down and lifted her onto my back.
¡°Come on, let¡¯s find a safe place to spend the night,¡± I said as I started walking. We couldn¡¯t risk staying there, not after everything that had just happened. Chapter 20: Under the Rocks We spent the night among some rocks, which seemed to be the only remotely safe place in the vast terrain. It wasn¡¯t much, but at least it sheltered us from the cold wind that began to blow harder once the sun set. Lyris slept beside me, her breathing labored as her body still fought to recover. If it weren¡¯t for her healing ability, she wouldn¡¯t have survived. I, on the other hand, couldn¡¯t rest. Every sound from the darkness kept me on edge, with creatures prowling nearby, their growls echoing in the distance. I kept one hand close to my sword. I couldn¡¯t afford to let my guard down, not while Lyris was so vulnerable. The night¡¯s cold made the situation even worse, freezing my bones and rendering any attempt to find warmth useless. I stayed awake, watching the horizon, waiting for the dawn to bring some relief. When the first rays of sunlight finally started to light the sky, I felt the weight of exhaustion crushing me. Lyris stirred slightly, opening her eyes. She was still weak, but there was a little more color in her face. ¡°Did you manage to get some rest?¡± she asked, her voice steadier than I expected. ¡°Yeah, a little,¡± I lied, forcing a smile, though my eyes must have given away my exhaustion. I couldn¡¯t let her notice too much, not now. We pulled out our provisions and ate in silence. The food barely gave us back any energy, but we knew we had to keep moving. Lyris moved cautiously, still recovering. Her face showed pain with every sharp movement, but she didn¡¯t say anything. Neither did I. Staying here wasn¡¯t an option. ¡°We need to keep going,¡± I said, adjusting my gear and making sure everything was in place. Lyris nodded without a word. Together, we set off, moving carefully, fully aware of how vulnerable we were. The terrain remained hostile, rocky, and treacherous, demanding more from us than we could give at that moment. Suddenly, a piercing scream rang out. We stopped dead, alert. We searched for the source of the sound until we saw her. Not far away, a feline-like semihuman woman was running desperately, clutching a child in her arms. Judging by her expression, they didn¡¯t have much time left. Behind them, a four-legged beast, resembling a gigantic lion but covered in black scales and sharp fangs, was chasing them at full speed. Its claws ripped through the earth and rocks, kicking up a cloud of dust in its wake. ¡°This way!¡± I shouted, waving my arm to get the mother¡¯s attention. The semihuman hesitated for a moment, her gaze torn between the creature pursuing her and us. But when she saw the beast closing in, she ran toward us, clutching the child to her chest, fear etched on her face. Lyris, still breathing heavily, raised a hand and launched a sphere of vital energy at the creature. The impact hit its side, causing it to roar in pain, but it wasn¡¯t enough to stop its advance. With a deafening roar, the monster continued its chase, undeterred. We knew there wasn¡¯t enough time to confront it head-on. ¡°Hurry, over here!¡± Lyris shouted, pointing to a rock formation ahead where we could take temporary shelter. We ran as fast as our legs could carry us, the creature getting closer with every passing second. Just as the mother and child reached us, the ground beneath our feet began to tremble. Before we could react, the ground gave way, opening into a massive fissure. The world crumbled beneath us in the blink of an eye. I felt a surge of adrenaline as we fell. It all happened in an instant: the mother, the child, Lyris, and I were dragged into the opening while the beast, unable to stop, was also swallowed by the fissure. The monster fell onto a sharp rocky formation, impaling itself on a jagged stone protruding from the ground. A final, gut-wrenching roar escaped its jaws before its massive body went still, blood slowly trickling over the rocks. The impact when we hit the bottom was brutal. The air was knocked out of my lungs, and the pain in my hands and knees left me stunned. I tried to stand, but the world around me moved slowly, as if my mind was struggling to process what had just happened. Everything was a blur of shadows and distant echoes. The cavern we had fallen into was dark, surrounded by jagged rock formations that jutted up like teeth from the ground. Tunnels extended in all directions, and the dense, heavy air made breathing an effort. In the distance, I could hear the movement of something else¡ªperhaps creatures crawling underground. I looked up and quickly realized that climbing back the way we had fallen wasn¡¯t an option. The hole was too high, and the smooth, treacherous walls offered no chance of climbing. We would have to find another way out. Lyris moved slowly beside me, her breathing labored. The fall had affected her more than she wanted to admit. I watched as she gritted her teeth, pushing through the pain as she tried to stand. I turned my attention to the semihuman mother, who lay on the ground, her face contorted with pain. She had tried to protect her child during the fall, but her own arms and legs trembled from the effort, and every movement seemed to cost her more. Even so, she held the child tightly to her chest, as if afraid to let go. The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. The child, though scared, seemed to have escaped with only minor injuries: small scratches covered her skin, but nothing serious. The mother, on the other hand, could barely move. Her legs and arms were tense with pain, and every attempt to move made her face twist in agony. Lyris, despite her own condition, immediately recognized the severity of the situation. She knelt beside the semihuman and extended her hand. Her fingers trembled, but even so, the healing energy slowly began to manifest. A soft light enveloped the semihuman¡¯s body, and the pain on her face gradually began to fade. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll be okay. I¡¯m Lyris, and that¡¯s my friend Darius over there,¡± Lyris murmured, her voice barely a whisper. Despite her exhaustion, she continued to fight to help. The semihuman mother, visibly relieved by the gesture, sighed deeply and said, ¡°Thank you¡­ my name is Sylva, and this is my daughter, Nyla.¡± Sylva let out another sigh of relief as the worst of her injuries began to heal. Although the pain didn¡¯t disappear completely, she was able to release the child and make an effort to stand. Nyla, still clinging to her mother¡¯s arm, looked on with fear, but now she felt safe by her side. I approached Lyris, aware that her energy was nearly depleted. I knew we couldn¡¯t stay there much longer. We had to keep moving. ¡°Going back the way we fell isn¡¯t an option,¡± I commented, looking at the hole above. ¡°We¡¯ll have to find another way.¡± Lyris nodded slowly, still recovering. ¡°This way,¡± she said, pointing to one of the narrower tunnels. ¡°Maybe we can find an exit.¡± With no other choice, we began to move, knowing that danger still lurked nearby. Every step echoed in the empty cavern. The tunnel remained narrow, dark, with a pressure that could be felt with each breath. We moved slowly, aware that any noise or sudden movement could alert the creatures lurking in the depths of this cave. At the end, we saw an exit: a gap high above, just wide enough for a person to pass through. But there was a problem: we would have to climb a rock wall to reach it. ¡°It¡¯s better than staying in this damned cave,¡± I muttered through gritted teeth as I stared at the stone wall. I knew it would be difficult¡ªthe rock looked sharp, almost as if it were made of some kind of cutting mineral. A fall would be fatal if we weren¡¯t careful. ¡°If we keep going through the cave, we have no idea what the hell is waiting for us.¡± Lyris nodded slowly. Although her energy was still limited, she seemed to agree. The semihuman, Sylva, also glanced at the exit while tightly holding her daughter on her back. None of us wanted to risk the unknown, but the thought of falling from such a height wasn¡¯t encouraging either. We prepared to climb. From the first touch, the rock sliced into our hands with every movement. I could feel my skin tearing as I struggled to keep going. The pain was constant, growing sharper. I cursed under my breath. ¡°Damn it¡­ this is worse than I thought.¡± As we climbed, I could feel that something was wrong, and I knew it before it happened. Just as we were nearing the exit, small holes in the wall began to release a cloud of insects. These weren¡¯t ordinary insects¡ªtheir wings buzzed, and their size made them even more threatening. Lyris, her voice trembling but urgent, shouted: ¡°Shit! Don¡¯t let them sting you! One sting won¡¯t do much, but if there are hundreds¡­ they could kill us.¡± Sweat ran down my forehead as I saw them approaching. Sylva and her daughter were right behind us, struggling to climb. The insects buzzed faster, getting closer to all of us. Fear and desperation took hold of me, but something inside me shifted. I felt the chaos within me begin to stir, filling me with dark energy. To my surprise, the insects seemed to pull back from me. Lyris was trying to use the little magic she had left to repel them, but she was clearly exhausted. Her breathing was erratic, her hands trembled, and her movements were becoming more and more clumsy. She was about to lose control. I cursed under my breath, knowing she wouldn¡¯t make it on her own. I concentrated all the chaos I could into my sword, hoping that this damned energy would be of some use. The insects retreated a bit, but it wasn¡¯t enough. I was only holding them off. ¡°Darius, please help Sylva!¡± Lyris screamed, desperation filling her eyes with tears. But I looked at Lyris. I knew that if I left her now, the insects would overwhelm her. ¡°Damn it!¡± I roared, just as I heard Sylva and her daughter¡¯s agonizing screams. The insects had swarmed them completely. Sylva tried to hold onto the wall, but her bloodied hands couldn¡¯t grip it. She lost her hold and fell, her daughter in her arms, both engulfed in that damned cloud of insects. ¡°No!¡± I shouted. But it was too late. The fall was high¡ªnot enough to kill them, but the injuries would be serious¡­ and the insects were still on them. Lyris, completely beside herself, began climbing down again. She screamed Sylva¡¯s name as if her voice alone could bring them back. ¡°Lyris, stop! Damn it! It¡¯s too late!¡± I yelled, trying to snap her out of it. I knew we couldn¡¯t save them, but she was blinded by despair. Tears streaming down her face, Lyris finally stopped, realizing there was nothing more we could do. She resumed the climb, her sobs barely audible, her movements slow and clumsy. Meanwhile, I kept concentrating on keeping the insects at bay with my sword. The chaos within it held them off, but I could feel it wouldn¡¯t last much longer. With every push, we managed to climb a little farther. The cuts on my hands burned, and my body was beginning to fail, but we couldn¡¯t stop. Finally, we reached the exit. Lyris was the first to emerge. The sun hit her pale face, highlighting the marks of exhaustion and sadness. I quickly followed, staying on guard, expecting the damned insects to follow us. But they didn¡¯t. It seemed they hated the light. Lyris fell to her knees as soon as her feet touched the ground. Tears streamed down her face, but her expression was hard, cold. There was no consolation for what had just happened. I approached, but I didn¡¯t say anything. I knew my words wouldn¡¯t ease the pain. The loss of Sylva and her daughter weighed on us like a stone. Lyris remained kneeling, her face drenched in tears, her breathing uneven. I could see the pain consuming her¡ªa pain I shared but couldn¡¯t express in the same way. I knew she needed a moment, but I also knew the path ahead didn¡¯t give us the luxury of staying here for long. I slowly and cautiously placed my hand on her shoulder. ¡°Lyris¡­ we should rest. We can¡¯t go on like this.¡± She didn¡¯t respond immediately, but I felt her muscles tense under my hand. With a sharp movement, she shrugged me off, her eyes staring into nothing as she stood with difficulty. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me,¡± she said in a tense whisper, her gaze filled with barely-contained rage. ¡°You could have helped them. Sylva and her daughter¡­ they didn¡¯t deserve this, Darius.¡± I felt a lump form in my throat. Lyris continued walking, limping slightly from the effort, her body barely held up by her will to keep going. I stood there, watching her for a few seconds before following. I couldn¡¯t leave her like this. "Lyris, I¡¯m sorry," I murmured, knowing the words wouldn¡¯t be enough. "I did what I thought was right in that terrible moment. There was no way to save them all..." She didn¡¯t respond, but her stride became even more tense. I knew I had done the best I could, yet that oppressive guilt followed me like a shadow. Sylva and her daughter had fallen, and now the weight of that tragedy pushed us forward. The sun continued to beat down on us, relentless, as we moved through the rocky terrain. Though we had left the cavern, true escape still felt far away. Chapter 21: Time to Go Separate Ways We walked in silence as the landscape gradually shifted. We left behind the dark, damp cave. Now, the ground was becoming drier, with scattered rocks and small hills in sight. I could feel the crunch of dust under my feet, and only a few dry bushes resisted the growing wind. The hot sun beat down on my skin as we climbed a steep hill. Sweat dripped down my forehead, but as we reached the top, a gust of wind nearly took my breath away. The wind had changed. What had been a gentle breeze was now a brutal force, kicking up dust and shaking the sparse vegetation. "We need to find shelter," I shouted, struggling to make myself heard above the howling wind. The dust whipped against my face, forcing me to squint. Lyris kept walking, but her steps were getting heavier. I knew she was on the verge of collapse. Her movements were clumsy, and each gust of wind seemed to push her closer to the ground. She was still mad at me; I could feel it, but she was also exhausted. I looked around for a place to take cover. In the distance, between two hills, I saw a small rock formation. It wasn''t much, but at least it would protect us from the wind for a while. "This way," I said as I gently took her arm to guide her. She didn''t resist, just followed me without a word. We fought against the gusts, with dust getting into my eyes and throat. When we finally reached the rocks, we collapsed, gasping for breath from the effort. The wind kept blowing, but at least here we were safe from its strongest blasts. I looked over at Lyris; her face was covered in sweat and dust. She was exhausted, but I could still see traces of anger in her gaze. I pulled out the canteen from my bag and offered it to her. To my surprise, she took it without saying anything. She drank slowly, then let the canteen rest on her lap. She stayed silent, staring out at the horizon. The wind continued to batter the rocks around us, but it was starting to calm down. "We need to stay here for a while," she finally said, her voice almost a whisper, raspy from fatigue. "If I keep going like this, I''ll just be a burden." I nodded, relieved that she wasn''t blaming me for not helping Sylva and her daughter. But the guilt still weighed heavily on me. I knew I had made a tough decision, but that didn''t mean it was the right one. I stayed silent, waiting for her to speak again. Eventually, Lyris broke the silence, but her tone was softer this time. "I understand why you did it," she murmured. "I understand why you saved me instead of them... but that doesn''t change how I feel." Her words caught me off guard. I hadn''t expected her to say it so calmly, but the weight of her confession still left me speechless. I didn''t know how to justify what I had done. Deep down, I feared that anything I said would sound hollow, even to myself. "Sometimes, it feels like I''ve been here for an eternity," she continued without looking at me."Surviving in this era of desolation... and I''m young, I know. But each day here feels like an endless cycle. And when I saw Sylva and her daughter die like that, it felt like that eternity stretched even further." The wind was almost calm now, leaving behind an uncomfortable silence. Her words echoed in my mind. I felt a lump in my throat, but I didn''t know what to say. The truth was, I had acted on instinct. I hadn''t thought it through. I believed saving her was the most important thing at that moment, but how could I explain that? "You''re right," I finally said, my voice somewhat muted. "Every life matters... but sometimes we have to make choices we don''t want to make. If I could''ve saved them, I would''ve." Lyris glanced at me sideways, as if assessing my words. She didn''t say anything else. I knew that nothing I said could change what had happened, but I couldn''t help feeling responsible. The wind had almost died down completely. Still, we had a long road ahead, and both of us needed to rest. "Let''s rest here for a moment," I told her. "Then we''ll move on." She nodded without looking at me, accepting without protest. There was no forgiveness in her gesture, but there were no more reproaches either. We settled between the rocks, letting our bodies rest a bit before moving on. I knew this was just a pause. The road ahead was still uncertain, and the challenges were far from over. I don''t know when, but we both fell asleep. Exhaustion took over as we waited for the wind''s intensity to lessen. There were no dreams, just a deep void that kept me unconscious. A couple of hours passed until the cold started to creep into my skin, and a sense of discomfort made me shiver. The next thing I knew, Lyris was waking me. She had been the first to open her eyes, and it seemed the wind had died down, but now another danger was becoming evident: the cold of the night was starting to settle in. "We need to find a safer place," she said softly as she gave me a gentle push to wake me from my slumber. "And if possible, make a fire." I nodded, still groggy. I got up and started moving, feeling a bit stiff from the rest. The cold air hit me hard enough to know we couldn''t stay much longer in this makeshift shelter. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. Suddenly, I felt Lyris grab my arm, stopping me in my tracks. I turned, surprised, not knowing what was going on. There was no danger nearby, at least none that I could see. Lyris just looked at me, her silver eyes shining in the faint moonlight. For a moment, I thought maybe her anger had returned, but her expression was different. "Thank you... for helping me back in the cave," she murmured, slowly letting go of my arm. I was speechless for a moment but soon managed a smile. I nodded as if trying to tell her it was no big deal, though in reality, it had been one of the hardest decisions I''d made in a long time. Lyris took the lead, guiding the way with determination. As we moved through the darkness, I felt a weight lift off my shoulders. There was no need for us to say anything more at that moment; it was clear that, for now at least, we had resolved the issues dividing us. While we walked in search of shelter, I looked up and noticed the moon, immense, dominating the night sky. Around it, a sea of stars twinkled, lighting our path with a soft, distant glow. It was a beautiful, almost surreal sight that, for a moment, made me forget the cold and the fatigue. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if this path would truly lead me to Selene, or if I was risking Lyris¡¯s safety for nothing. We had been walking for days without much rest. The exhaustion weighed on my shoulders, but what troubled me more was the weather. We hadn''t faced any creatures, though we saw some in the distance and managed to avoid them. The real challenge at that moment lay under our feet and over our heads. One day, the sun would scorch our skin as if we were in a desert, and the next, the cold would freeze us to the bone. It made no sense. I wondered how it was possible for the weather to change so quickly. "What the hell is going on with this place?" I thought as I stopped for a second, observing the cloudy sky looming over us. "It''s strange, isn''t it?" I said to Lyris as we walked. "It feels like the weather is messing with us. I''ve never seen anything like it." She looked at me, her face mirroring the same confusion. "I don''t know," she replied without stopping. "But I feel like the closer we get to the goal, the stranger the weather becomes. It''s as if something or someone doesn''t want us to reach it." "What if that being who left the world in ruins has something to do with these changes?" Lyris looked intrigued but said nothing. "Think about it," I continued. "The sudden storms, the winds that seem to want to rip us off the ground... it all seems too calculated to be natural. What if they''ve altered the weather to stop anyone from getting close?" Lyris didn''t have a clear answer, but the determination in her gaze told me what I already knew: no matter what the weather did, we would keep going. Finally, after days of climbing up and down hills, I could see it clearly in the distance. I froze for a moment, trying to process what I was seeing. Ahead of us was a town, eerily similar to Nethria but surrounded by stone walls. In the center, a tall tower rose, dominating the entire area around it... similar to the one Grimmor had in the last era. "Could that be where the being resides?" I wondered. "Is it still alive?" I couldn''t know for sure, but something about the place made my hair stand on end. Lyris stopped beside me and pointed down. "From here on out, we''re in enemy territory," she said in a low voice. Her words brought me back to reality. She had never been here before, nor did she know what to expect. "I have no idea what''s waiting for us there," she continued, her face tense. "But if that place is still standing, it''s likely swarming with creatures." As I watched the tower on the horizon, Lyris interrupted my thoughts, pointing to the path on the left side of the hill. "That path will take you straight to where Eldrek is," she said calmly. "You can''t miss it; the area is surrounded by hills. Besides, Eldrek has enchanted the whole place with magic. He knows when someone is lurking around." I nodded, processing her words, but then her tone changed. "This is where I stop, Darius. I fulfilled my promise to guide you this far. From now on... you''ll have to go on alone." Her words surprised me, but I didn''t have time to respond. "I''ll just say one more thing... think it through. I don''t know what you expect to find there, but be careful." The sun was already starting to set, and the air was cooling rapidly. "Maybe we should spend the night here," I suggested. "It''s a safe place, and in the morning, we can continue... each on our own." Lyris nodded silently. I knew this moment would come, but still, I didn''t want her to leave. The silence between us became a little awkward, full of words neither of us knew how to say. The loneliness of this world was overwhelming, and Lyris''s company over the past few days had been more comforting than I was willing to admit. We settled on the hill as the sky darkened above us. The silence grew between us, but somehow, it wasn''t uncomfortable. Before we slept, I dared to speak. "Lyris... thank you for everything. You''re a formidable warrior, but also... someone who cares about others. That''s something I admire in you." She turned to me, surprised, but her expression softened. "Thank you, Darius," she said, pausing briefly. "May I ask what you expect to find there?" I stayed silent for a moment, weighing her words. Lyris had proven herself trustworthy, someone who could understand what I carried inside, yet what I was about to tell her wasn¡¯t easy to explain. I took a deep breath before speaking. "I¡¯ll tell you¡­ but I¡¯m not sure how you¡¯ll take it." It was hard to get out, but I began. "I don¡¯t belong to this Era, Lyris. Through my magic, I was able to jump to this time, but I don¡¯t fully understand how¡­ I still haven¡¯t mastered that ability." "I come from the past Era," I saw her surprise reflected in her eyes, but she continued to listen intently. "In that Era, the world was full of life. There were dangerous creatures, yes, but it wasn¡¯t this desolate wasteland. That¡¯s where I met Eldrek. He gave me this magical weapon I carry with me." I noticed her lips part, maybe to say something, but I raised my hand, asking her to wait. There was more I needed to tell her. "That¡¯s not all," I continued, my voice more tense. Lyris remained silent, clearly trying to process what she¡¯d just heard. Her eyes reflected an inner conflict, as if she were trying to comprehend everything I had said. Her fingers moved hesitantly, as though she wanted to speak but couldn¡¯t find the words. "And, I don¡¯t even come from this world," I added, lowering my voice as I ran a hand over my face. "I come from another¡­ or perhaps another plane, I¡¯m not sure what to call it¡­ but it¡¯s completely different. A place where magic doesn¡¯t exist, where there are no creatures like the ones here. In that world, I had someone¡­ a woman I loved." It was hard to continue, but I did. "She died suddenly, and it destroyed me. Then, a being appeared in my dreams. He offered me a deal¡­ the chance to reunite with her in this world. I don¡¯t know what that being is, or why he chose me, but somehow, he was the one who gave me these abilities to travel between eras." I paused, finding it difficult to breathe for a second. Then I looked at Lyris and said, "Wow, Lyris¡­ sorry, I spoke without stopping and clearly without thinking. But you asked me to be honest with you last time, and here it is¡­ this is my whole truth." Lyris looked at me, and though she didn¡¯t speak right away, her expression changed. It wasn¡¯t just surprise anymore; there was something deeper, as if pieces were starting to fit together in her mind. She seemed to want to say something, but stopped herself. Instead, she just looked at me, her jaw clenched. "That¡¯s¡­ a lot," she finally murmured, her voice barely audible. Her eyes remained locked on mine, her mind working to process every detail. I could feel she wasn¡¯t ready to accept or reject what she¡¯d just heard. I just nodded, waiting for her next reaction, knowing that what I had said would change our relationship from this point on. Chapter 22: "Indeed, its me... Darius" Lyris had a lot to process after the revelation from the previous night. She looked at me calmly and said, "Let¡¯s rest for today. We can talk more tomorrow." We both settled down in silence, each lost in our thoughts. The next morning, I woke up before Lyris. I got up and observed the village in the distance. From this height, there was no sign of movement. "Is there really anyone down there?" I wondered, feeling uneasy. Checking my provisions, I realized I was out of water, so I decided to wake Lyris. We still had that pending conversation, but first, seeing that she was waking up as well, I asked her, "Do you have any water left?" Lyris stretched and replied, "No, but that¡¯s not a problem." She stood up and approached a small puddle nearby. Without saying more, she placed her canteen beside the stagnant water. Watching her, I asked, somewhat incredulous, "Are you going to drink that water? It¡¯s stagnant." Lyris gave me a sidelong glance, smiling slightly. She placed her hand over the water, and slowly, it began to purify under her magic. I watched in fascination as the water cleared before my eyes. "What¡­ how are you doing that?" I asked, surprised. When she finished, she filled her canteen. "Come on, fill yours," she said. As I did, she explained, "My magic can purify water. I''ve been doing it the entire journey." I looked at her in awe. "That explains why we always had water... I hadn¡¯t realized." Before I could bring up last night''s conversation again, Lyris interrupted me: "About what you told me last night¡­ I believe you." I looked up, slightly surprised. "Thanks for listening and believing me. I know it''s hard to process¡­ heck, I¡¯d doubt it myself if I heard it from someone else." Lyris studied me for a moment before speaking again. "In my family, I heard stories about beings with the ability to travel between eras. They always told me it was a dangerous gift for anyone who possessed it." I nodded. Her words resonated with me. I had already felt that danger myself. "I understand," she continued, "It¡¯s just¡­ strange, but I trust you. Not only because of what we¡¯ve shared these past days¡­ I don¡¯t know, really. Anyway, everything you¡¯ve told me doesn¡¯t explain why you want to go down there. I still think it¡¯s a stupid idea." Lyris sighed and continued, "If you feel you must go to that cursed village, you should be more cautious. I, on the other hand, will take the opportunity to go see Eldrek before we go back. Maybe he has more clarity about what''s down there. Why don''t you come with me?" Her suggestion surprised me, and I hesitated for a moment. The place was right in front of me, and diverting my path didn¡¯t sit well with me. But what Lyris was saying made sense, and the idea of seeing Eldrek was also tempting. In the end, I nodded. Lyris smiled nostalgically. "I¡¯d love to see him. I haven¡¯t seen him since I was little." I was glad to know I¡¯d be able to see that old giant again; my departure the last time had been abrupt. We ate something quickly, gathered our things, and began walking in the direction where Eldrek was. According to what Lyris had told me, it was a day and a half walk from here. The weather, compared to previous days, was more stable. During the journey, our conversations became more natural. We talked about trivial things, and I realized our relationship had progressed. It wasn¡¯t romantic, but the way we interacted now showed that we had built a solid trust. After walking all day, we decided to rest among some rocks. We hadn¡¯t had any trouble so far, but neither of us slept much. Neither of us wanted to prolong the journey any longer. When dawn broke, Lyris pointed out a change in the landscape. "I think we¡¯re close," she said. There was a bit more vegetation, although not particularly lush, but definitely different from the dry terrain we had crossed so far. I noticed the air felt a little fresher, and the gentle crunch of grass under our feet contrasted with the silence of the desert we had left behind. As we ventured further, we walked cautiously, observing every detail around us. Small hills surrounded the area, and various paths opened up before us. I felt a slight tightness in my chest. "It would be easy to get lost here," I said aloud, then asked Lyris, "Do you know where to go?" She shrugged and, with a light laugh, replied: "I have no idea, I just know it¡¯s somewhere around here." We laughed together, enjoying the irony of constant danger. Despite everything, we could still laugh. But suddenly, something caught my attention. Looking up towards one of the hills, I saw an imposing figure descending slowly. My stomach clenched immediately. "Lyris...!" I warned, thinking it might be some hostile creature. She focused her gaze and, suddenly, shouted excitedly, "Eldrek!" Without a second thought, she ran towards him and hugged him tightly. Though age had slightly hunched his massive frame, Eldrek was still imposing. Compared to him, Lyris looked tiny. I approached slowly, feeling a mix of joy and relief. It was hard to believe it was truly him after all this time. Eldrek smiled warmly at Lyris. "Good to see you, little one," he said in a deep but gentle voice. I stopped a few steps away, still in shock. I had a lump in my throat. "Eldrek...? Is it really you?" I asked, not entirely sure if what I was seeing was real. "Of course it¡¯s me," he replied, laughing. "Don¡¯t let this aged body fool you." I couldn¡¯t help but smile. The thought of not being able to say goodbye to him when I jumped through time had left me with a sense of nostalgia. "It¡¯s good to see you, my friend. I never thought I¡¯d find you in this Era. It¡¯s amazing how many lives you¡¯ve managed to live." If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Eldrek returned my smile, but his tone turned serious. "I¡¯ve seen many fall, Darius... but I¡¯ve also witnessed beautiful things in every era I¡¯ve lived through. Though I never imagined I¡¯d live to see an era as desolate as this one." The weight of his words struck a nerve. I wondered how much this world had changed since the last time I saw it. I hoped Eldrek had some answers. Just seeing him here, in the middle of this desolation, made the past feel further away than ever. We were talking to Eldrek when a sinister voice broke through the air, dripping with malice: "So this is where you''ve been hiding... old man. He¡¯s been searching for you for so long, without success." The voice was directed at Eldrek. Lyris and I instantly turned toward the direction of the voice. My body reacted immediately, putting me on the defensive, especially because I recognized that voice. My heart began to race, surprise and a growing sense of danger pounding in my veins. But Eldrek, on the other hand, seemed unfazed. With a calm that was almost unsettling, he said, "I see you managed to bypass my barrier without setting it off." Neither Lyris nor I knew what Eldrek meant, but this wasn¡¯t the time to ask. Lyris, still on guard, shot me a glance before locking her eyes on the approaching figure. "Who is he?" she asked, tension in her voice. The man who appeared before us was elegant, his suit perfectly fitted to his frame. Pointed ears protruded from his brown hair, combed back with almost unnatural precision. His posture was confident, arrogant. But before Eldrek could respond, I recognized him the moment I took a good look. "Grimmor?" My own voice sounded strange, incredulous, as if I couldn¡¯t accept what I was seeing. Grimmor smirked, bowing with an exaggerated, mocking reverence. "Indeed, it¡¯s me... Darius," he said, raising his gaze from his bow, that sinister smile still on his lips, exuding pure malice. My stomach turned. I hadn¡¯t expected to encounter him here, much less like this. Just seeing him made a thousand questions flood my mind. Eldrek¡¯s calm gaze pulled me back to reality, but I knew things had just gotten a lot more complicated. Grimmor stood there, his mocking smile fixed on his face. Before I could process it, Lyris acted without hesitation. With a swift movement of her hand, she unleashed a current of vital energy that shot towards Grimmor. Her magic, warm and precise, buzzed through the air like a lightning bolt. Grimmor simply dodged, his mocking smile intact. He moved with insulting grace, evading each attack by mere inches. "Is that all, little one? Come on, surely you can do better than that," he taunted, tilting slightly to avoid Lyris''s blast. Lyris kept moving, agile and determined, looking for an opening. But Grimmor seemed to anticipate her moves, always a step ahead. I joined the fight, charging at him with my sword raised. The chaotic energy pulsed through the blade, amplifying each strike that cut through the air. Lyris and I attacked from different angles, instinctively synchronizing our movements. Her vital magic clashed with my chaotic energy, filling the air with flashes of light and shadow. But Grimmor simply laughed, dodging each swing and hurling biting remarks. "Darius¡­ is this all you¡¯ve got? Slower than last time, huh?" he sneered, dodging one of my blows with a dry laugh. "Hit me harder¡­ come on, or are you out of energy?" With each passing second, I felt the chaos inside me stir. A subtle, yet growing corruption that began to take root in my mind and body. Lyris didn¡¯t relent, her magic attacking him in a relentless barrage. But every time we thought we had him cornered, Grimmor slipped out of reach, reveling in our frustration. "Did you really think this would be enough to stop me? Disappointing." Then, suddenly, Grimmor made an unexpected move. His speed spiked, as if he had been freed from an invisible weight. Before I realized it, I was on the ground, my sword flying from my hands toward Lyris. That¡¯s when I noticed it: Grimmor wasn¡¯t just toying with us; he was predicting every move, as if he could read our thoughts. Seeing the sword nearby, Lyris didn¡¯t hesitate to pick it up. The sword vibrated in her hand, as if it recognized her. Her vital energy fused with the blade instantly. I was stunned. That sword was mine, forged by Eldrek. How could it now resonate with her? "What¡­ is happening?" I murmured, watching her lift the sword with renewed confidence. For a second, Lyris seemed as surprised as I was. But she quickly composed herself and launched another attack, this time with a force that even Grimmor couldn¡¯t ignore. The sword amplified her magic, each strike bringing her closer to her target. With a swift move, she managed to do what neither of us had been able to achieve until now: a clean cut across Grimmor''s face, and another on his arm. Grimmor touched the blood trickling from his wound. Instead of anger, his smile twisted into something even more disturbing. He took a step back, licking the blood from his cheek. "Impressive, Lyris," he said, his voice twisted, as if relishing the pain. "Finally, someone managed to make me bleed. This is getting interesting." The environment now played in our favor. Lyris, with the sword resonating in her hand, moved forward with determination, while I, still recovering, stood up with clenched fists. The corruption of chaos lingered within me, but I ignored it. Grimmor, with that twisted smile, retreated a bit, his eyes gleaming with a crazed excitement. The fight wasn¡¯t over, but now we had tested him. At that moment, Eldrek, who had remained silent, approached and whispered to me, ¡°Darius, tell Lyris to come here. Now.¡± Surprised, but trusting him, I shouted to Lyris, "Lyris, come here, quick!" Without hesitation, she stepped back while Grimmor continued his taunting. Eldrek pulled a small device from his pocket. With surprising precision, he threw it at Grimmor. When it hit the ground, a shockwave lifted dust and rocks, disorienting Grimmor for a few moments. "Now! Let¡¯s get out of here," Eldrek commanded. Without a second thought, Lyris and I ran toward the path Eldrek had indicated, leaving Grimmor behind. As we distanced ourselves, we heard his voice echoing among the hills. "I know where you¡¯re hiding, old man!" Grimmor shouted, followed by a mocking laugh that reverberated into the distance. My heart pounded, not just from the tension of the battle, but from the feeling that this was far from over. "That bastard!" I said angrily. After running for a while, we finally reached what seemed to be Eldrek''s refuge. At first glance, it looked like an insignificant corner, well-hidden among the rocky hills. However, as we got closer, the entrance to a cave that Eldrek had carved himself became visible. It was clear it had taken him time to build. The cave walls were rough, marked by Eldrek¡¯s effort and patience. Inside, the space was large enough to accommodate his massive size, but without luxury. It was a functional shelter, designed for survival, not comfort. The floor was covered with thick blankets, probably made from animal skins he had hunted himself. Instead of traditional furniture, large logs were scattered around the cave, serving as makeshift benches and tables. In one corner, several rudimentary weapons and blacksmith tools were piled up, some of them covered in dust, a sign that Eldrek had used them recently for his work. Fragments of metal reflected the dim light entering from the entrance, and the sound of leaves rustling outside mixed with the murmur of the wind over the hills. Eldrek, evidently exhausted, sank onto one of the logs. His breathing was heavy, and his age was more apparent than ever. Although I had always seen him as a powerful being, now his years were unmistakable. ¡°We should be safe here for a while,¡± he murmured, getting up with effort to prepare some tea. The soft aroma of herbs filled the shelter, bringing a sense of calm after the chaos. Eldrek poured the tea into some crude wooden cups and handed one to each of us. Lyris accepted hers with a tired smile, and I did the same, feeling the warmth of the tea relax my tense muscles. We sat around a small improvised fire, the flames barely illuminating our faces. The smoke rose and escaped through a hole above, clearly crafted by Eldrek, showing his meticulous nature. There was no time to relax; the urgency of the situation hung over us like a thick cloud. Eldrek was the first to speak, setting his cup aside. ¡°There¡¯s no time to rest; we need to think about our next move. Grimmor has found us, and now he knows where I am,¡± he said gravely, his gaze fixed on the dancing flames. Lyris, still recovering from the encounter, frowned. "How did he find us? I don¡¯t think it was a coincidence. Something led him directly to us." Eldrek nodded, clearly troubled. "He must have been tracking you before this. He always finds a way to know more than he should." I couldn¡¯t understand how Grimmor was here, but I urgently wanted to know what had happened with the sword. While Eldrek spoke, Lyris, quietly, handed the sword back to me. ¡°Here, I used it when I needed it, but it¡¯s yours,¡± she said softly. I took it with a nod of gratitude. ¡°Thank you,¡± I said. ¡°We need to organize, think about how we¡¯ll handle what¡¯s coming,¡± Eldrek interrupted, his voice urgent. ¡°Grimmor won¡¯t stop, and now he knows roughly where he might find us. This refuge won¡¯t be safe for long. We need to plan our next steps carefully.¡± We knew the calm around us was only temporary. In the past Era, Grimmor had never called me by my name. How was he still alive? Chapter 23: Ally or Enemy? Without warning, everything turned blurry. I felt the chaotic energy rising to my head, but this time, something was different. The magic was starting to take over me, so much that I barely noticed what was happening around me. Lyris¡¯s voice brought me back to reality. "Darius!... what''s happening to you?" Lyris shook me; her tone wasn¡¯t one of worry, but of warning. I shook my head, as if that would clear the chaos I was feeling. "I''m fine," I replied, though I wasn¡¯t entirely sure it was true. "Just... still rattled from the fight." I tried not to show my confusion. Chaos magic had its price, and although right now it was just a faint feeling, I knew I couldn¡¯t keep ignoring it. I turned to Eldrek. I needed answers, and I couldn¡¯t wait any longer. "Eldrek, what¡¯s going on here? How is it possible that Grimmor is still alive in this era? Or... can he also travel between ages?" Eldrek looked at me with the face of someone burdened by too many truths. "Grimmor doesn¡¯t have that ability," he began, his gaze fixed on the ground. "He belongs to a race called changelings, long-lived creatures who can change their form at will. Their abilities aren¡¯t limited to that alone; they have a great capacity to manipulate their surroundings and hide in plain sight." "Is everyone here long-lived? Are you too, Lyris?" Lyris only looked at me with narrowed eyes, making it clear that she wasn¡¯t. ¡°Your words hit deep, Eldrek. If Grimmor has survived this long, he¡¯s far more dangerous than I thought.¡± But Eldrek hadn¡¯t finished. "He and the dark being have been searching for me for a long time. They know I hold the knowledge needed to counter their magic." Lyris, who had been silent until now, stepped forward. "So you¡¯ve known how to stop them this whole time?" she asked, her voice tinged with disbelief. "Why didn¡¯t you do it earlier? You could have prevented all of this." Eldrek closed his eyes, as if searching for an answer deep within himself. "It¡¯s not that simple," he replied. "Even with that knowledge, it wouldn¡¯t be easy. Plus, executing what¡¯s needed would be extremely risky." I stepped closer to him, feeling like we couldn¡¯t let this information go. "This isn¡¯t the time to hold anything back. If you have a way to stop that being, don¡¯t you think we should know about it?" Eldrek nodded, but his face showed hesitation. "We¡¯d need people with skills opposite to that being¡¯s. Magic that can purify, harmonize... even psychic abilities. And one person alone wouldn¡¯t be enough. We¡¯d need several. I can help, but only if I work closely with these people to create custom weapons. My weapons have a unique ability to resonate with their owners, and only with those tools could we face him." Each word he said sank into me. It wasn¡¯t just about finding allies; we had to gather those with the necessary abilities to face such a dark power. "Could Lyris do it?" I asked, my mind beginning to imagine a possible all-out battle with that Being. Eldrek looked at her for a moment, assessing her. "Yes, her life magic could be key to counteracting part of the chaos. But it wouldn¡¯t be enough. Plus, we¡¯d need special materials to forge a weapon that could channel her power properly." Lyris stepped forward, her eyes full of determination. "If I¡¯m going to face him, I¡¯ll need that weapon. We can¡¯t wait any longer." Eldrek nodded slowly, but his expression remained cautious. "I could forge you the weapon, yes. But don¡¯t deceive yourself; that alone won¡¯t be enough to defeat him." As Eldrek spoke, I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about the sword. Why had it resonated with Lyris in that way? It was a question I couldn¡¯t ignore, and finally, Lyris voiced it aloud. "If your weapons only respond to their owner, how is it possible that Darius¡¯s sword resonated with me?" It was the same question that had been on my mind since I saw her wield it. I looked at Eldrek, anxious for an answer, but what I saw on his face was doubt. He seemed to struggle internally before finally speaking. "I don¡¯t know what will happen if I tell you, but I think Darius already has an idea of why it happened." A wave of confusion washed over me. What did I know that I wasn¡¯t seeing clearly? I pondered for a moment, trying to piece things together. "If this sword resonates with my mana," I murmured, almost in a whisper, "it means it resonates not only with that but with my essence." I stopped, letting the words take shape in my mind. "And if it¡¯s resonated with Lyris..." My heart pounded as I realized what I was saying. "That means... Lyris is my descendant?" The silence that followed my words was loaded with expectation. Lyris, with a mix of disbelief and bewilderment, spoke: "Is that true? Am I really Darius¡¯s descendant?" Her gaze sought confirmation from Eldrek, who, after a brief silence, nodded solemnly. Everything began to fit together: the connection I¡¯d felt with the sword, the power resonating in it in a way impossible to ignore. The blood we shared now seemed to be the key to unraveling the mystery. For my part, still dazed, I couldn¡¯t help but murmur softly, almost to myself: "If Lyris is my descendant... who was my partner?" The thought overwhelmed me immediately. "Does this mean I finally found Selene? I can¡¯t imagine having children with anyone else but her." That idea echoed in my mind, a possibility I hadn¡¯t considered. Lyris, with an expression of understanding and calm, intervened: "It seems that you traveled to this era before pairing with someone. My parents used to tell me stories when I was little. They said that one of our ancestors stood out for wielding chaos magic, something they always considered strange, as it was a power reserved for dark beings. Now I see they were referring to you." Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. A shadow of concern crossed Lyris''s face. "But that brings up another more troubling question. If you just discovered that you¡¯re my ancestor, what happens now that you know? Does this change the course of this Era? Of all Eras? If you haven¡¯t had children yet in the time you come from... does that mean you¡¯ll go back to ensure you leave descendants?" "Oh, come on, Lyris, don¡¯t scare me with questions I can¡¯t answer..." Her reasoning hit me with an unexpected intensity. It was something I hadn¡¯t considered. I remembered Eldrek¡¯s warnings in the past era, when he told me not to reveal information about my other ¡®selves¡¯ in different eras, as I didn¡¯t know what consequences it could trigger. Perhaps the words of that being who offered me the deal at the beginning were true... was my fate already sealed? Eldrek intervened with his characteristic calm, but in a serious tone: "Lyris¡¯s questions are more than relevant. The ability you possess, Darius, gives you the power to influence certain events, but not without consequences. Each change, each revelation, can have unpredictable effects. But it¡¯s something only you will face, as you develop your skill, since I don¡¯t know the answers." Silence fell upon us, but it was not a calm pause. Each of us absorbed Eldrek¡¯s words, trying to grasp the implications of what had just happened. It was clear that my path would not be simple, and that each decision I made in this Era and in future ones would affect more than I could imagine. "Well, Darius, if it turns out I¡¯m your descendant, you¡¯d better make sure you have kids so I keep existing, right?" she said with a sly smile. The light-hearted joke brought a smile to my face. Lyris¡¯s words, though in a joking tone, had a depth I couldn¡¯t ignore. Eldrek slowly stood up and, with a serene tone, told us, "We¡¯ll spend the night here, but tomorrow we¡¯ll have to move. Grimmor is on the hunt, and sooner or later, he¡¯ll find us again." Lyris and I exchanged glances of silent agreement. After hours of conversation and catching up, we finally decided to rest. The fatigue of the recent battle and the revelations still weighed on us.
The next morning, Eldrek woke us up with his usual herbal tea, its calming aroma allowing us to clear our minds a little. We thanked him, and he, with his typical seriousness, added: "Drink quickly; we¡¯ll set off immediately. We have no time to waste. You can eat something on the way." As I sipped my tea, I couldn¡¯t help but joke with Lyris. "And to think you wanted to leave me behind on the hills and head back home. Look at you now, stuck with us." She smiled, and her response was quick: "Oh, shut up, Grandpa." It was then that I noticed how she was starting to call me that more often. At first, she did it jokingly, but with each use of the word, the bond between us felt stronger, as if the recent revelation of our kinship had sealed something deeper. Before leaving, Eldrek stopped at the cave¡¯s entrance, looking back at his refuge one last time. I knew he had spent a long time there, building it with his own hands. Maybe it hurt him to leave behind a place where he had found a kind of peace, even if it was fleeting. His gaze was thoughtful, as if a part of him wanted to stay. The road was rough, but Eldrek kept us moving with a clear plan. "We¡¯re heading to a place where I can work with the necessary materials to forge the weapons. We¡¯ll have to walk for a couple of days, but it will be a good temporary refuge." "After everything it took us to get here, now we have to go even farther," I commented sarcastically. Eldrek just shook his head, knowing we had no other option. Along the way, we faced a few creatures. Lyris and I fought with a coordination we hadn¡¯t had before. There was something almost natural in our synchronization, as if our previous battles and the recent revelation had created a stronger bond. At one point, I even tossed my sword to Lyris so she could use it in the fight, and without hesitation, she wielded it as if it had always been hers. "Come on, Grandpa, don¡¯t lag behind," she joked, throwing the sword back to me with the precision of someone who knew my weapon as well as I did. Eldrek, though still agile for his age, stayed out of the combat, leaving the creatures to Lyris and me. He wasn¡¯t up for physical battles, but his experience and guidance were something we couldn¡¯t underestimate.
Finally, after a few days, we arrived at the area Eldrek had mentioned. Fatigue weighed on us, but we knew this place would be crucial for the next step in our plan. Before us stretched a rocky landscape that merged with the hills, giving the impression of a natural fortress. Several dark entrances marked its walls, and a sense of unease washed over me at the thought of going through any of them. With a gesture, Eldrek urged us to follow him. We entered a series of dark tunnels, the rock walls rising around us, creating an oppressive atmosphere. Suddenly, a deep voice echoed from the depths, stopping us dead in our tracks. "Stop." Lyris and I immediately went on guard, raising our weapons. The darkness ahead of us seemed to shift, and although we couldn¡¯t see the source of the voice, its authority was undeniable. Eldrek, however, remained unfazed, and with a hand gesture, he indicated that we shouldn¡¯t worry. From the shadows emerged an imposing figure, walking towards us with the calm of someone who knew exactly where he was and who he was. He was tall and slender, with pale skin and icy blue eyes. His long dark hair fell over an outfit decorated with dark, gothic details that emitted a faint, almost spectral glow. His presence filled me with distrust, putting me on alert. Before we could say or do anything, he deactivated a hidden trap on the ground that none of us had noticed. "I would have sliced you in two in a second if you had taken one more step," he said with a dark smile. "But well, I¡¯m in a good mood today." Eldrek nodded in appreciation. "Thank you for stopping us in time." Lyris, still on guard, asked, "Do you know him?" Eldrek nodded again, with a slight smile. "Lyris, Darius, let me introduce you to Zhavros. An old friend... with a sense of humor that, well, you¡¯d better get used to." Zhavros let out a dry laugh. "Humor is a generous word, Eldrek. I simply enjoy watching the faces of the naive as they realize how close they were to dying." Lyris and I exchanged glances, somewhat puzzled. We couldn¡¯t deny that Zhavros¡¯s presence commanded respect, but his attitude kept us on edge. "Come on, don¡¯t just stand there. I have a safer place inside," he said, gesturing for us to follow him. He led us beyond the main tunnel, to a spacious cavern that served as a shelter. The place was furnished simply but adequately. The dim light from a few torches barely illuminated the walls, but the atmosphere, though somber, was surprisingly welcoming. "So, tell me, Eldrek. What brings you to this forgotten corner of the world?" Zhavros said, crossing his arms as he observed us carefully. Eldrek wasted no time explaining our plan. "We¡¯re looking to confront the dark being. But to do so, we need to forge weapons capable of channeling the magic necessary to counter his power. For that, I need specific materials and to locate the right people." Zhavros raised an eyebrow in disbelief, his gaze growing darker if that was even possible. "So, you''re in search of lost souls... interesting. And I suppose you¡¯ll need more than just simple metal for those weapons." "Exactly," replied Eldrek. "Your opinion would be useful. What do you suggest?" Zhavros smirked with a crooked grin. "Alright, I can help you with that. But before you get too excited, I must tell you that you¡¯re in luck¡­ deep within these tunnels lies an ancient artifact that might be of use to you. It¡¯s a Life Locator, a magical tool capable of pinpointing beings with specific mana. Very useful for what you need." Lyris couldn¡¯t help but ask, "And where exactly is this artifact?" "Ah, here¡¯s the interesting part," Zhavros said with his peculiar humor. "The artifact is in the territory of a rather... territorial creature, let¡¯s say. It hasn¡¯t been possible to retrieve it. But don¡¯t worry; you¡¯re looking at the one who knows how to use it... if you survive to see it." I noticed Lyris maintained an expression of distrust, and I had to admit I shared her unease. Despite Zhavros¡¯s apparent loyalty to Eldrek, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder about his true motivations. "Why haven¡¯t you retrieved it yourself?" I asked, trying to gauge his response. Zhavros looked at me with a sly smile. "Come on, Darius. If I could retrieve it, we wouldn¡¯t be having this conversation. The creature guarding it is powerful, and it¡¯s not something that can be defeated alone." As the conversation continued, my intuition told me that Zhavros wasn¡¯t entirely transparent with us. However, his debt to Eldrek seemed sincere, giving me some margin to trust in his cooperation. Still, Lyris and I were convinced that Zhavros also had his own interests at play, and the artifact wouldn¡¯t just be for our benefit. Chapter 24: Tícaros, the Shadow Guardian Eldrek fell silent, considering Zhavros¡¯s proposal. He had heard of the creature guarding the object deep below, but only in ancient stories. "What exactly is this creature?" I asked, curious. Zhavros exchanged a glance with Eldrek before responding. "It¡¯s called Ticaros, the Guardian of Shadows. It was placed there thousands of seasonal cycles ago, though no one knows by whom. It¡¯s a formidable beast, created specifically to protect the artifact I mentioned." Eldrek nodded gravely. "Ticaros is no ordinary creature. No one who has faced it has survived to tell the tale. The few legends that mention it barely scratch the surface of its true power." Lyris frowned, looking at me and then at Eldrek. "And you think we¡¯d be able to face something like that?" Eldrek sighed, the weight of years and wisdom visible in his eyes. "To be honest, we most likely won¡¯t. But this is just speculation. I don¡¯t know anyone who has seen firsthand what it¡¯s capable of." Zhavros chimed in, his tone pragmatic. "What I do know is that it would be a waste of time to try fighting it directly. I¡¯ve only seen fragments of its power, and believe me, it¡¯s not something to be taken lightly." Hearing his words, Lyris, visibly concerned, suggested we think carefully before doing anything impulsive. Eldrek nodded again, thoughtful. "The wisest course would be to approach cautiously, study it first. We won¡¯t know if we can face it until we see it in action. Then, perhaps, we can decide if the risk is worth it." The atmosphere in the cave grew denser with every word. We knew this would be our biggest challenge yet, but we also knew that finding that artifact could change the course of our mission. After the decision was made, Eldrek suggested a short rest. We had all been walking a long time and needed to regain our strength. True to his style, Zhavros made a peculiar comment: "Well, rest now; it might be the last time you do so with such peace." His tone, though joking, left an uncomfortable feeling in the air. Eldrek moved to a corner, closing his eyes to rest. Meanwhile, Zhavros disappeared into the shadows, leaving no trace of where he had gone. Lyris and I sat close, in silence. After a while, Lyris leaned over to me to whisper: "Hey, Grandpa, it¡¯s clear that artifact does more than Zhavros has told us. We need to stay alert; we don¡¯t know what his true intentions might be." I agreed. Zhavros was unpredictable, but we couldn¡¯t entirely dismiss his loyalty. "You¡¯re right, but we also have to consider that Eldrek trusts him. We don¡¯t know exactly what history lies between them, but Eldrek isn¡¯t easy to deceive." Lyris nodded, though her gaze still reflected caution. We each took some of our provisions, commenting on the shelter. The place was austere, but it was clear Zhavros had invested time and effort in keeping it fit for survival, something that, though unspoken, revealed a lot about his character. The strange guy emerged suddenly while we were all resting, startling both Lyris and me. I felt a jolt that ran through my body. His footsteps echoed softly, and when we looked up, there he was, watching us with a crooked smile. I quickly stood up. "Damn! Do you have to do that?" I exclaimed, my pulse still racing. He let out a subtle laugh, clearly enjoying the discomfort he had caused. Lyris, a mix of annoyance and nervousness, remarked, "You know you have a rather creepy look, right?" "Thank you for that compliment," he replied with irony. "It wasn¡¯t one," Lyris retorted, crossing her arms. Moving past the awkward moment, Zhavros became more serious. "It¡¯s time. We need to go study the little creature before deciding anything." Eldrek slowly stood up, arching his back more than usual, adapting to the narrow tunnels that clearly hadn¡¯t been designed for someone of his size. The other man, meanwhile, indicated the path with an ironic smile on his lips. "You¡¯ll need to follow me closely," he said as he pointed out the path that lay ahead. "We¡¯re going to pass through a series of tunnels. And I warn you, it¡¯s easy to get lost down here." Lyris and I nodded, and as we began to walk, I moved a little closer to our guide. I wanted to learn more about him, so I asked a question that I hoped might break the ice. "Zhavros," I began, "how did you come to know Eldrek?" He shot a quick glance at Eldrek, who was walking ahead of us, before turning his attention back to me. "That, Darius, is a story I might tell you someday... if we survive what¡¯s coming," he replied in his typical dark and evasive tone. He seemed to enjoy keeping the mystery around him. I decided not to push further, though my curiosity remained. We continued moving forward, and after passing through several dark, winding passages, we arrived at an unexpected opening. In front of us stretched a vast, clear terrain, surrounded only by the cavern¡¯s walls. The atmosphere shifted completely. In the distance, in the center of that immense terrain, we could finally see Ticaros. Even from afar, it was clear that it was something colossal. Its proportions were so imposing that both Lyris and I paused for a second, feeling the weight of the threat it represented. If it was already intimidating from that distance, I didn¡¯t want to imagine what it would be like to face such a beast up close. Eldrek, always unflappable, watched the creature with a fixed gaze, assessing it in silence, while Zhavros gestured for us to follow along a side path. "We need to circle around it," he said quietly, his tone more serious than usual. "We must avoid attracting its attention at all costs. We can observe it from above without drawing its interest... for now." This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Our steps became lighter, every movement calculated to avoid making any unnecessary noise. The air was filled with tension as we ventured deeper into the heart of the tunnels, aware that everything could change at any moment. As we advanced slowly, the only sound breaking the sepulchral silence was the faint dripping of water in the distance and the deep breathing of the beast, echoing throughout the cavern. We found ourselves on a narrow ledge, elevated enough, according to Zhavros, to avoid alerting the creature resting below us. In a whisper, Zhavros told us: "I¡¯ve only been here a couple of times... to observe. I haven¡¯t drawn many conclusions, and I haven¡¯t seen anyone confront it, either." There was something in his gaze that suggested even he wasn¡¯t comfortable with how little he knew about the beast. Eldrek nodded, frowning, assessing the situation. He leaned towards us and whispered softly: "We could let a creature enter intentionally, just to see how the beast reacts." Lyris frowned at the suggestion, but before she could say anything, Zhavros let out a twisted smile. "That, or maybe creatures already know it¡¯s a terrible idea. Although for you, Eldrek, that strategy is... almost brilliant." The sarcasm in his voice cut through the air, provoking a forced smile from Lyris. Even I couldn¡¯t help but crack a faint smile, though Zhavros¡¯s words carried an uncomfortable weight. He seemed to enjoy mocking at critical moments. "Do you know where the artifact is?" Lyris asked, narrowing her eyes, clearly doubting if Zhavros had all the answers. There was a flash of distrust in her gaze. He pointed down, towards the massive creature. "Yes, it¡¯s right below Ticaros. There¡¯s a blocked passage. I¡¯ve only seen it from here; I don¡¯t know what else might be down there." His words made it clear that even he didn¡¯t have a concrete plan, which only heightened my concern. I felt the weight of the situation settling over us. I tried to lighten the tension with a bit of sarcasm. "So... we need to find a creature hostile enough to attack Ticaros and see what happens. Easy, right?" I grinned as my words floated in the air. Lyris gave me a look that conveyed both camaraderie and weariness. Zhavros let out a faint laugh, his tone laden with irony. "Yes, piece of cake." We retraced our steps, moving carefully to avoid making noise. As we distanced ourselves from the creature, the tension began to dissipate, though the danger still loomed over us. When we finally arrived back at Zhavros¡¯s shelter, he began to speak: "Well, if we want this to work, I¡¯ll need to disable my traps. It wouldn¡¯t make sense to attract a creature only for it to get caught before even reaching the beast." Eldrek crossed his arms, evaluating him. "And what do you think would be the best way to attract a creature fit for the task?" Zhavros let out a brief laugh. "Simple. I¡¯ll go ''hunting.'' And don¡¯t worry, there are plenty of beasts out there to choose from. I just need to lure one that¡¯s dumb enough... or hostile enough." I stared at him, and although he seemed to do everything with a certain nonchalance, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he was really prepared to deal with whatever he brought back. From a corner of the shelter, Lyris muttered, "Sounds... easy, sure." She gave me a knowing look before focusing back on Zhavros. With a twisted smile, Zhavros added, "Nothing in this life is easy, Lyris. But if I¡¯m a bit lucky, it won¡¯t take me long." He paused and looked at us, his tone a bit more serious. "We¡¯re going to take the tunnel on the other side. There¡¯s a beast there I think we can use." Lyris looked up, distrustful. "What kind of beast?" Zhavros grinned, savoring the anticipation before revealing it. "It¡¯s an underground chimera. I¡¯ve seen its tracks before. It¡¯s extremely territorial, so it won¡¯t be hard to anger it." He paused, as if recalling a close encounter, and added: "It has claws capable of tearing through rock like it¡¯s cloth." Lyris frowned, clearly concerned. "Are you sure it¡¯s a good idea to mess with a chimera? You know they¡¯re incredibly hostile and skilled in combat." Eldrek nodded gravely, reinforcing what Lyris said. "Yes, that¡¯s not just any creature, Zhavros. We can¡¯t underestimate it." Zhavros responded with a touch of arrogance, ¡°Well, didn¡¯t you all want a beast capable of testing Ticaros? There you have it.¡± For a moment, I wondered if we could really trust him. But Zhavros, as always, seemed to have everything under control. Or at least, that¡¯s what he wanted us to believe. Far from showing concern, he paused for a moment and turned to us with a smile and a wicked look that made my skin crawl. "Oh, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve got it all under control. Just trust me, alright?" His tone, although relaxed, didn¡¯t dispel my doubts. Something about the way he said it made me think that even he enjoyed the risk. Lyris raised an eyebrow, skeptical, crossing her arms. "Sure... trust you. Sounds easy." Zhavros let out a soft laugh and continued walking towards the tunnels, disarming the traps with his fingers, which moved with the precision of someone who had done it a thousand times before, bypassing mechanisms that looked far too complex for anyone. We approached the tunnel exit cautiously. The ground beneath our feet became more uneven, filled with sharp rocks and cracks that seemed to spring up from the very earth due to the chimera¡¯s footsteps. In the distance, rocky formations rose, forming a kind of natural labyrinth, casting eerie shadows that seemed to move. It was the perfect setting for a creature like the chimera: dark, enclosed, and full of hiding spots. Eldrek had moved ahead, taking position in Ticaros¡¯s territory, waiting for us to lure the beast there. Zhavros, Lyris, and I moved in silence, our eyes wide open, trying to detect any sign of the creature. After a while, he raised a hand, stopping us. "There it is," he murmured, pointing towards one of the large rock formations. At first, we didn¡¯t see it, but then, something shifted, revealing the imposing figure of the chimera. It was massive, with the muscular body of a lion, bat-like wings folded over its back, and a long tail that writhed like a snake, ready to strike. Its eyes gleamed with a savage glint, and upon noticing our presence, it let out a roar that made the ground tremble beneath our feet. Without further warning, the chimera entered a frenzy. Its wings unfolded, raising a cloud of dust and debris as its tail struck the ground with terrifying force. It shot us a murderous look and, in the blink of an eye, launched itself at us. With difficulty, we managed to dodge its first attack. Its poisonous tail passed mere inches from my face, and I could see how the rocks disintegrated on contact with its corrosive venom. Lyris rolled to the side just in time to avoid the creature¡¯s sharp claws, while Zhavros moved with surprising speed. Then, everything changed. The air around Zhavros began to distort, and to my surprise, I saw him lift slightly off the ground, levitating silently as the shadows around him twisted. Dark, disturbing images began to emerge, projecting horrors that seemed to come from the depths of a nightmare. His figure transformed; his face elongated grotesquely, and his body seemed to blur, as if the shadows were consuming him. He didn¡¯t say a word. The silence from Zhavros, as he levitated and controlled those figures, was even more unsettling than any scream. "What¡¯s happening?" Lyris whispered, her voice trembling, her eyes reflecting both fear and confusion. I couldn¡¯t tell if what we were seeing was the chimera¡¯s doing or Zhavros¡¯s, but it was clear that the space around us was no longer the same. The rocks seemed to move, twisting into impossible shapes, and from the shadows emerged ghostly figures that weren¡¯t real... or perhaps they were. The chimera, in its fury, began to fall prey to the illusions surrounding it. Its movements became erratic, disoriented, and soon it started attacking those figures uncontrollably. Slipping between the shadows, Zhavros guided the chimera, which no longer seemed to know what was real and what wasn¡¯t, towards the tunnel that would lead it to the vast terrain where Ticaros awaited. We followed at a safe distance, staying clear of the illusions that warped the space around us. With each step, I wondered if Zhavros was doing this consciously or if he had unleashed something beyond his control. As we advanced, I watched him float softly, almost like another shadow among the others, moving with an eerie calm as he guided the chimera towards its fate. The creature, completely disoriented, was caught in the trap without realizing it, charging forward with such force that, just as Zhavros had planned, it ended up falling from the heights into the area where Ticaros lay in the shadows. Upon impact, its roar echoed throughout the cavern, waking Ticaros. A deep rumbling sound was heard in the distance. We stopped, watching from a safe distance as the chimera writhed, furious, alerting Ticaros with its violent entrance. Joining Eldrek, who was already positioned up high, Zhavros rejoined us in his usual form, saying in his usual tone, "Just as you said, Darius. A simple task." Chapter 25: The True Power of Tícaros We watched as the chimera planted itself on the vast terrain, facing the colossal figure of the creature that had just awakened. Despite its imposing size, the chimera seemed small beside the majestic beast standing before it. The two monsters studied each other briefly before the chimera, driven by unrestrained fury, launched into attack. With a fierce beat of its wings, the chimera lunged at Ticaros, its sharp claws extended, aiming to strike any weak spot it could find. But Ticaros, with a calm that made the battle seem almost insignificant, moved one of its enormous limbs and blocked the attack effortlessly. The chimera¡¯s claws merely scraped against the creature¡¯s rocky skin, not leaving a single scratch. "It¡¯s like a living mountain," murmured Lyris, her amazement reflected in her eyes. Ticaros wasted no time retaliating. Its massive, agile tail swung in a devastating arc, striking the chimera with such brutal force that it sent it flying several meters back, making the ground tremble beneath our feet. Zhavros watched the scene with a faint smile. "Look at how it doesn¡¯t even flinch." The chimera, far from giving up, rose with renewed rage. With a roar that echoed through every corner of the cavern, it spread its wings and unleashed a cloud of venom from its tail, aiming straight for Ticaros¡¯s head. The venom sizzled on contact with the ground, dissolving the rock in its path. But Ticaros responded with an even more imposing display, exhaling an icy breath that not only neutralized the venom but crystallized it in mid-air, causing the remnants to fall like frozen dust. The contrast between the chimera¡¯s ferocity and Ticaros¡¯s total dominance was strikingly clear. "It¡¯s toying with her," I murmured, feeling unease grow within me. Every movement Ticaros made seemed calculated, as if it could anticipate each attack from its opponent. Eldrek, his jaw clenched, watched in silence. "If the chimera can¡¯t even touch it, I don¡¯t see how we could stand a chance." Despite its rage, the chimera was starting to give in. Each strike seemed to crash into an invisible barrier, and Ticaros barely needed to move to block or dodge. It wasn¡¯t just its strength that intimidated us; it was the intelligence reflected in its eyes. It was as if Ticaros analyzed every move the chimera made, waiting for the perfect moment to finish it off. "It¡¯s more than brute strength," added Zhavros, in an unusually serious tone. "Ticaros is observing each of its attacks. It¡¯s... learning." Suddenly, the ground beneath the chimera began to tremble. Ticaros had planted its feet firmly into the earth and, with a nearly imperceptible motion, caused the terrain beneath the chimera to crack and collapse. The creature lost its balance, dropping to its knees, and a hint of fear began to show in its eyes. The beast, which had once seemed invincible, now looked vulnerable and disoriented. If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. "If it can manipulate the ground at will, we don¡¯t stand a chance," said Lyris, her eyes fixed on the scene. "No matter how fast we are." The chimera¡¯s desperation was palpable. In one final attempt, it lunged at Ticaros with its jaws wide open, but the beast, without losing its composure, opened its own mouth and exhaled a corrosive breath that enveloped the chimera. The creature collapsed, defeated, without having landed even a single scratch. Zhavros silently watched as the life drained out of the chimera bit by bit. But the most disturbing part was not its defeat, but the coldness with which Ticaros had subdued it, as if the whole ordeal was nothing more than a trivial annoyance. We remained in complete silence as the titanic beast returned to its original position. After a final, deep growl, Ticaros simply turned away and returned to its resting place, ignoring the inert body of the chimera, which began to decay under the effect of the corrosive breath. The battle was over. Without saying a word, we began to retreat as silently as possible, each of us lost in our own thoughts. We knew we wouldn¡¯t have lasted even a minute in that fight. We followed Zhavros back to his refuge, trying not to make the slightest sound. Upon arriving, we gathered around the small space Zhavros had turned into a temporary hideout. At first, no one spoke, as if we were still processing what we had witnessed. Finally, Lyris broke the silence. "A close-quarters fight would be suicide," she said, crossing her arms and looking at Eldrek and me. "With that many limbs, it¡¯d be impossible to get close without being crushed." Eldrek nodded gravely, his expression reflecting the same awe. "It¡¯s too strong. It blocked the chimera¡¯s attacks as if they were nothing. I don¡¯t see how we could overpower it in a direct confrontation." In his usual carefree tone, Zhavros added: "There¡¯s no need to face it directly. What we saw was enough to understand that our odds in a fight are slim." He settled back into his improvised seat. "Ticaros isn¡¯t just a simple beast. It¡¯s an ancient being created solely to fight... but I think there has to be some alternative to facing it head-on." Silence fell over us again as each of us tried to absorb what Zhavros was saying. The battle had clearly shown us that even a creature as fierce as the chimera couldn¡¯t harm it. "So, what¡¯s the solution?" I asked, trying to keep my voice neutral, though the anxiety was evident. "If we can¡¯t defeat it, how are we supposed to cross its territory?" Zhavros looked at us in silence, a glint in his eyes suggesting a new plan. We hadn¡¯t come to a conclusion yet, but it was clear that facing it head-on wasn¡¯t an option. Instead of defeating it, we needed to find a way to pass without being detected... or find a way to ensure Ticaros wouldn¡¯t pose a threat to us. "We need to find another method," I murmured, more to myself than to the others. The idea of putting Ticaros to sleep briefly crossed my mind, though it was still a vague plan. Finally, I decided to voice my idea, with more conviction than I expected. "You¡¯re right. There¡¯s no need to face it directly... What if there were a way to put it to sleep? While it¡¯s asleep, we could retrieve the artifact without having to fight it." I looked at Zhavros, hoping that, with his unique knowledge, he might have a solution. "Do you know any way to do that?" Zhavros met my gaze with that arrogant smile I had come to know all too well, the same one he wore during crucial moments. "This kid isn¡¯t just a pretty face, I see... seems you¡¯ve got a brain in there after all." I didn¡¯t appreciate his comment, but instead of showing my annoyance, I simply waited in silence, knowing Zhavros enjoyed playing with his words. After a dramatic pause, he finally continued. "I know a way. But, if we¡¯re going to do this, each of you will have a crucial role to play." He looked at each of us in silence, as if assessing our reactions. There was something unsettling in his tone, something that suggested the plan he had in mind was not only risky but would depend entirely on us. A slight chill ran down my spine. Chapter 26: Beyond Control After discussing our strategy, we knew it was time to proceed. The plan was clear, but executing it would be no easy feat. Nerves were on edge, especially for Lyris and me. Every step we took toward T¨ªcaros¡¯s territory felt heavy, as if the air itself tried to hold us back. Eldrek and Zhavros, on the other hand, seemed undisturbed. Especially Zhavros, whose face bore a strange expression, as if he eagerly awaited what lay ahead. The thought that Zhavros might have his own intentions kept circling in my mind, and I could see the same doubt in Lyris''s eyes. As we reached T¨ªcaros¡¯s territory, we moved quietly along the edges, keeping to the heights. The terrain was broad, a nearly flat cavern with scattered rocks and pebbles that made balancing tricky. From above, we could see various tunnels leading into this vast space, a place seemingly designed to contain the giant we were soon to face. Zhavros, always the dramatic one, levitated slightly above the ground, observing everything with a calmness that only intensified my unease. Before starting the ritual, Zhavros looked at us all with an intense, challenging gaze. "I depend on you. If anything goes wrong, it will be due to your ineptitude, remember that," he said, his tone unwavering. Then, he began chanting the ritual as we had planned. His voice was low, charged with an unsettling energy as he muttered words in a strange, ancient language. His hands wove intricate gestures, as if molding the darkness around him, drawing the shadows toward him. The area around him began to warp and shift, just as it had when he¡¯d confronted the chimera. His image became eerie, dark; his face showed an absolute concentration that chilled my blood. Everything around us seemed to come to life: the stones trembled gently underfoot, the air felt thick and oppressive, and each tunnel and corner of the cavern began to vibrate. Strange sounds began to echo around him, a rumbling that seemed to come from another realm, like thunder reverberating through the vast cavern. These sounds and movements, intense and overwhelming, soon caught T¨ªcaros¡¯s attention. With a deep, piercing gaze, the beast turned its attention toward Zhavros, who remained unmoving, as if unfazed by the impending danger. A low growl emanated from the creature¡¯s chest, making the ground tremble beneath our feet and raising a light cloud of dust and pebbles. From our elevated position, Lyris and I watched as T¨ªcaros flexed his enormous legs, preparing to pounce. With a single glance, we understood each other: this was the moment to distract him before it was too late. In unison, we cast our spells from the sides. My hands moved almost reflexively, releasing a burst of energy while Lyris conjured a shockwave that rippled through the air. From our vantage point, the attack seemed easy, but the uneven terrain, full of loose stones and slippery ledges, made every move difficult. I felt my foot slip on a loose stone, barely managing to keep my balance while trying to hold the attack. The beast paused for a moment, turning its massive head toward us with a mix of fury and bewilderment. Our distraction had worked, at least for now. Our magic wasn¡¯t strong enough to harm him, but the goal was clear: to distract him. We knew every second was crucial for Zhavros to complete the ritual and put the beast to sleep. T¨ªcaros, enraged by our attacks, turned his colossal body toward us. With a roar that made even the walls of the tunnel vibrate, he began moving in our direction. Each of his steps shook the entire cavern, and I felt the tremor run up my legs, realizing that escaping a direct confrontation with this creature would be nearly impossible. Lyris and I moved quickly along the elevated edges of the cavern, taking advantage of the height to maintain some distance. We knew that a single direct hit would be fatal. But the beast was fast, much faster than we had anticipated, and though he couldn¡¯t reach us, he clearly wasn¡¯t going to give up. Frustrated, T¨ªcaros began to strike the nearby walls with his powerful tail and multiple limbs, sending chunks of rock and debris flying in all directions, trying to destabilize us. The walls rumbled with each impact, and the ground beneath my feet became increasingly unstable. A particularly strong blow passed a few meters from me, destroying a rock I had been leaning on. The echo of the destruction resonated in my ears as I managed to pull away in time, barely keeping my balance. Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. Lyris wasn¡¯t as lucky. A brutal blow from T¨ªcaros shattered the ledge she was leaning against, and I saw her body hurtling through the air, falling from a dangerous height. "Lyris!" I shouted her name, but before I could do anything, she was already falling. I watched her struggle desperately, using her magic to cushion the fall, but when her body hit the ground, her face showed a mix of pain and exhaustion. She was right in front of the beast. ¡°Darius, go help her, quickly!¡± Eldrek shouted from the tunnel entrance, his voice filled with concern. Fear paralyzed me for a second, but it was enough for the situation to worsen. T¨ªcaros wasted no time. With astounding speed, his tail struck Lyris fully before she could raise her magic shield. The impact was brutal. I watched her get thrown far away, crashing into the wall. She lay motionless on the ground, and for a moment, terror consumed me. Fury ignited within me, like an unstoppable fire. Without thinking, I leaped from the height. My body no longer responded with reason but with pure instinct. My sword, infused with chaos magic, aimed toward T¨ªcaros¡¯s back. I barely managed to scratch him, but the impact was enough for the beast to let out a roar, the first I had heard from his throat. I landed on the ground, trying to prepare for the next attack, but when I looked at T¨ªcaros, I realized he wasn¡¯t focused on me. With heavy, determined steps, he advanced toward Lyris, who lay unconscious on the ground. I screamed in desperation, trying to draw his attention. ¡°Stupid beast! I¡¯m here! Come for me!¡± But there was no response. In a few strides, T¨ªcaros was over her. He raised his massive paw to crush her, and then, everything around me seemed to stop. I opened my eyes with an unfamiliar intensity. The sound of battle disappeared, though I knew it wasn¡¯t real. It was just a sensation. The chaos within me began to overflow, not only through my sword but in every fiber of my being. A dark aura enveloped me, and once again, I felt myself losing control. With a desperate scream, I launched myself at T¨ªcaros, moving at a speed I didn¡¯t know I possessed. I stood between Lyris and the beast, and with unleashed fury, I distorted reality around him. T¨ªcaros, confused, stumbled back. I stood before him, shielding Lyris, feeling the chaos energy burn in my hands. I released my sword, raising only my palms toward the sky, invoking all the destructive energy I felt within me. Chaos manifested in explosions of fire and lightning that struck T¨ªcaros with force, and for the first time, the beast let out a true howl of pain. A deep wound opened on his side, and his roar thundered, shaking the ground. I had done it. T¨ªcaros was wounded. Though hurt by my attack, the beast was still far from defeated. T¨ªcaros raised his head with an angry roar, and his body began to glow with a primal magic that gathered in the air around him. His eyes, filled with hatred, stared straight at me. The ground trembled under my feet, and though I felt my body exhausted, I knew I couldn¡¯t stop. It was at that moment that Zhavros¡¯s ritual reached its climax. Above T¨ªcaros¡¯s head, a circle of dark light appeared in the air, surrounded by indescribable hieroglyphs that glowed with an unsettling energy. The atmosphere grew suffocating as flashes of magic fell from the circle, enveloping the beast. I could hear T¨ªcaros¡¯s growls as he tried to resist, but his strength was beginning to fail. The creature¡¯s frustrated roars turned into whimpers of weakness as the energy wrapped around him and weakened him. T¨ªcaros, exhausted, fell to his knees, and the ground rumbled under his weight. Zhavros slowly lowered his hand, breathing deeply, and looked at us with a dark smile. "It¡¯s done. But it won¡¯t last long¡­ if we¡¯re going to do something, it¡¯s now or never." With T¨ªcaros weakened and sedated, everyone understood that this was our only chance. Eldrek quickly moved forward and pointed us toward a narrow passage in the cavern that led to the next area below ground, where we assumed the artifact lay. But just as the creature had fallen to its knees, the chaotic energy within me began to overflow. I felt an almost uncontrollable urge to keep attacking, a need to unleash the fury and power swirling inside me. Lyris, still somewhat dazed but determined, stood up with effort, holding her aching side. In the confusion, I could see in her eyes the pain she felt after taking the colossal beast¡¯s blow. Zhavros and Eldrek noticed the change in me, and their gazes reflected a mixture of alarm and concern. They knew I was losing control. Dark magic began to envelop me. The desire to destroy everything in front of me grew stronger. My vision blurred, and I could barely make out the shapes of my companions. ¡°What¡¯s happening to you?¡± she asked with a shaky voice, her concern evident as she tried to approach cautiously. She took a step, then another, hesitant, her gaze fixed on me. But before she could reach me, a bolt of chaos shot from my hand without warning, directly at her. The crackling energy crossed the space in an instant. Zhavros, with a swift and precise reaction, deflected the attack at the last second, making the bolt strike the nearby rock and disintegrate it in a burst of fragments. Lyris stepped back sharply, surprise and pain in her eyes; the last thing she expected was for me to attack her. Shielding Lyris, Zhavros stood in front of me, his expression cold and calculating. With a half-smile, he commented, ¡°Well, it seems the boy has completely lost control¡­¡± Without wasting a moment, Zhavros began to prepare himself, his eyes fixed on me as if assessing the danger I posed. His body glowed faintly as he rose into the air again, watching me from above, ready to intervene. "I guess there¡¯s no other choice," he muttered in an almost amused tone. "This should be interesting." Chapter 27: On the Edge of the Abyss
After T¨ªcaros¡¯s fall, the group celebrated with a sense of victory, none of them¡ªnor I¡ªexpecting what was about to come. The magic forced upon me had allowed me to save Lyris, but I never thought it would also turn me against my own comrades.
I had attacked Lyris without reason... and, much as it pains me to admit, in that moment, I enjoyed it, as if the corruption of chaos had awakened something dark within me.
¡°What¡¯s happening to me?¡± My voice sounded strange, even to my own ears, as a growing void trapped me, pulling my strings.
Lyris approached cautiously. ¡°Darius, you have to stop this. You can¡¯t keep using that magic. It¡¯s... consuming you.¡± Her voice trembled, fear evident in her eyes, but there was something more: desperation. She didn¡¯t want to face me.
¡°Zhavros, don¡¯t attack him,¡± she pleaded, her voice breaking. ¡°There has to be another way. Don¡¯t make it worse.¡± I could feel the plea in her tone, as if she were begging for another option.
Zhavros replied without even looking at her, already prepared to act from his position.
¡°Lyris, there¡¯s no other choice. He¡¯s gone too far. Either we act now, or we¡¯ll lose him forever.¡± His words were cold, calculated, as if he had already accepted the inevitable.
I... I didn¡¯t want this. I knew something was wrong, but I couldn¡¯t stop it. I tried to fight, but each effort only dragged me further into chaos.
Eldrek, who had been watching from afar, stepped forward, his face filled with worry.
¡°Lyris, stay back,¡± he warned firmly. ¡°Darius is no longer himself... trust Zhavros.¡±
Even he knew that, at that moment, there was nothing more he could do but watch and wait.
Then, everything exploded.
The chaos within me overflowed, and the battle began without warning. Zhavros, already prepared, was the first to act, casting illusions that distorted reality around me. I recognized this technique; I¡¯d seen him use it against the Chimera. But the shadows around me couldn¡¯t affect me. The chaos granted me a fierce clarity, a feeling of absolute power, as if I could see through any trick.
Each time I got closer, Zhavros raised his energy shields with precision. My attacks were violent and uncontrolled, but his defense never wavered. Frustration built within me, and the chaos roared, demanding more destruction.
¡°I won¡¯t allow this!¡± I screamed in my mind.
Zhavros, on the other hand, showed no fear. His face kept the calm of a strategist, watching each movement and responding with an icy precision. It was a duel of raw strength against control, chaos against strategy.
I felt the corruption spreading through my body; my muscles burned with a dark energy, and my hands were surrounded by a dense, dark mana. My face felt strange, foreign, and the more I fought, the deeper I sank into that darkness.
Eldrek, watching with growing concern, raised his voice: ¡°Lyris, there¡¯s no more time! You have to intervene before it¡¯s too late!¡±
Lyris stepped forward, her eyes meeting mine, and I could see fear in them.
¡°Darius, please, stop! I don¡¯t want to hurt you. Just... just let us help you.¡±
Her purification magic surrounded her hands, but her attempts were hesitant, as if she doubted her own strength.
Zhavros, hovering above the chaos, gave her a stern look. ¡°If you don¡¯t take this seriously, you¡¯ll only make things worse. Attack with everything you¡¯ve got, or we¡¯ll lose him!¡±
Lyris closed her eyes, taking a deep breath. ¡°Damn it¡­ here I go, grandpa¡­¡± she muttered, determined.
She opened her eyes, and her purification magic flared, surrounding her in intense light. ¡°Zhavros, I need you to restrain him!¡± she shouted, her voice now filled with urgency.
Zhavros smirked with his usual confidence. ¡°No problem.¡± He began a paralysis ritual, moving his hands quickly and precisely. A circle of light appeared above me, and for a brief moment, I felt my body freeze. The chaos within me roared, trying to break free of the binds. With a steady voice, Zhavros said, ¡°Whatever you¡¯re going to do, do it fast.¡±
Lyris didn¡¯t waste any time. She launched herself at me, knocking me to the ground with unexpected force. She placed one hand on my chest and the other on my abdomen, and in a flash of light, she began to purify me.
An indescribable pain shot through me, as if every fiber of my being was being torn apart. I grunted in agony, trying to break free.
Seeing my resistance, Eldrek joined Lyris, holding my arms to keep me pinned down. ¡°Hang in there, Darius!¡± he shouted, desperation in his voice. This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.
The chaos within me fought back, but slowly, Lyris¡¯s light began to break down the darkness enveloping me. My thoughts started to clear, though the pain remained.
Finally, my body stopped convulsing, and my breathing steadied. I was back, exhausted and empty, as if a part of me had faded away.
Zhavros descended slowly, a sarcastic smile on his face. ¡°Well, Lyris. Quite the exorcism you pulled off.¡± His sarcastic tone annoyed me, but I was too weak and confused to respond.
Eldrek helped me sit up, handing me a mana potion.
¡°Drink this; it¡¯ll help you regain strength.¡± His hands trembled slightly. I could see relief in his eyes, glad to have me back.
I took the potion, still feeling weak. The chaos had retreated, but the sensation of almost losing myself lingered¡ªwhat would¡¯ve happened if they hadn¡¯t helped me?
My memories of what happened were hazy, as if the events had merged in my mind. I tried to piece them together while I attempted to recover.
The others were also regrouping. Lyris glanced at me cautiously, her eyes showing concern. She didn¡¯t say anything, but the question lingered: Are you alright?
Zhavros was the first to speak. ¡°We don¡¯t have time to discuss what happened. T¨ªcaros is still asleep, and I doubt it will be for long. Let¡¯s use this moment to search for the artifact in the passageway.¡±
I nodded, ashamed of what I¡¯d done. Stopping wasn¡¯t an option, and I got up to continue our mission.
We approached the barely visible entrance under the ground, without a lock. Why would it need one, with T¨ªcaros guarding it? Wasting no time, Lyris opened the trapdoor. The opening was too narrow for Eldrek, who decided to stay outside as a lookout in case T¨ªcaros woke up sooner than expected.
One by one, we descended the dust-covered steps. The air was cold, and the silence was only broken by our footsteps. With a fluid motion of her hand, Lyris illuminated the way with a soft light that allowed us to see where we stepped.
At the end of the stairs, a small chamber awaited us. Its curved walls, made of dark, solid material, gave the impression of being inside an ancient, unchanging sphere. Everything was wrapped in a mystical silence, as if this place had remained untouched by time for centuries, immune to its effects.
In the center, resting on a carefully carved stone pedestal, lay an artifact: a small sphere, just the right size to hold in one hand. We approached cautiously, studying both the place and the object.
It was then, as the room lit up with Lyris¡¯s light, that we noticed the hieroglyphs on the walls. They had remained hidden until that moment, veiled in shadow. They were ancient, so ancient that they could have easily gone unnoticed without her light.
Zhavros, examining the hieroglyphs closely, muttered, ¡°This is a very old language. I don¡¯t recognize it... but I¡¯m almost certain it wasn¡¯t created by anyone from this world.¡±
I glanced at him. Something in his tone, in his pause, made me suspicious. As if he knew more than he was letting on. But there was no time to confront him.
Lyris, observing the chamber with fascination, murmured, ¡°How is it possible that this place is in such good condition after all this time?¡± Then, without taking her eyes off the artifact, she asked, ¡°Should we remove the object? Or could there be a trap?¡±
¡°It¡¯s possible,¡± I said, keeping my eyes on the sphere. ¡°We can¡¯t rule out something happening if we move it.¡±
Zhavros continued examining the hieroglyphs in silence. Finally, after a moment of reflection, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a trap, but just to be safe, I¡¯ll surround us with a magical shield before we touch it.¡±
We nodded, though with some uncertainty.
We prepared ourselves. The three of us gathered around the sphere, taking guard positions while Zhavros cast protective shields. His magic materialized as a thin layer of light, surrounding us with a slight vibration. I felt the energy enveloping me, shielding me.
¡°Lyris, move the sphere with your magic,¡± Zhavros instructed when everything was ready.
Lyris nodded, focusing. I kept my eyes fixed on the sphere, alert for any change. With a quick motion, Lyris pushed the sphere, which fell to the ground with a dull sound. We waited, tense, the air thick with anticipation. But nothing happened.
Zhavros smirked with his usual sarcasm. ¡°Well, looks like the grand ancestral trap is nothing but a broken toy. I knew it would be easy.¡±
I rolled my eyes, but couldn¡¯t help relaxing a bit. Zhavros approached and picked up the sphere, examining it briefly before stashing it in his outfit.
At that precise moment, an urgent whisper came from above. ¡°T¨ªcaros is waking up!¡± Eldrek¡¯s voice was clear, almost trembling.
There was no time to lose. We rushed up the stairs, adrenaline burning in my veins. Reaching the surface, I saw T¨ªcaros staggering, struggling to free himself from Zhavros¡¯s spell. He emitted growls of frustration and pain, moving slowly, but I knew it was only a matter of time before he regained his full strength.
Eldrek motioned for us to hurry, and we began running toward the tunnel that would lead us to Zhavros¡¯s refuge. The ground trembled beneath my feet as T¨ªcaros, furious, let out a roar that rumbled through the air.
However, we had barely advanced when a brutal sound snapped us to attention. T¨ªcaros, in his fury and confusion, lunged at us with his many limbs. Before I could react, Zhavros was already in front of him, summoning shadows that twisted and rose around him, forming defenses like curtains of darkness standing between us and the colossal creature.
With supernatural precision, Zhavros deflected each blow, his movements quick and steady, though the tension on his face was evident. The shadows around him seemed to come to life, shielding him from the attacks, but T¨ªcaros¡¯s strength¡ªand his speed¡ªonly grew.
Lyris and I turned instantly to help him, but without taking his eyes off T¨ªcaros, Zhavros shouted, ¡°Run, you idiots!¡±
His command struck like a blow, and though every fiber of my being wanted to jump into the fight, Eldrek held me back, firm. ¡°Do as he says, Darius. We don¡¯t have time.¡±
I glanced at Zhavros one last time, watching him face T¨ªcaros as the colossus regained his strength. Zhavros¡¯s dark magic flickered, as though it was starting to falter.
We reached the entrance to the tunnel, and as I turned, I saw T¨ªcaros grab him with one of his massive arms, trapping him in a brutal grip. Zhavros cried out in pain, but he didn¡¯t hesitate; with a swift motion, his shadows swirled, forming an illusory trap that distorted the space, briefly confusing T¨ªcaros.
With a flash of arcane magic, Zhavros broke free, and with the momentum of the surrounding darkness, he lifted himself, launching into the tunnel with impossible agility.
As we crossed the entrance, T¨ªcaros was left behind, roaring in fury. His bellow echoed as we ran toward the safety of the refuge.
The exhaustion on Zhavros¡¯s face showed that, though the encounter had been brief, its intensity had left its mark. For now, we had won. Chapter 28: The Cost of Knowledge We moved through the tunnel in silence, exhausted after securing the artifact. Escaping hadn¡¯t been easy, and Zhavros had been crucial in clearing our way. When we reached the refuge, Eldrek approached before we could examine the object and, with a serious look, asked: ¡°Are you alright, Zhavros? What you did back there was reckless; you could have let us help you.¡± In response, Zhavros, still a bit winded, took a seat, trying to find a comfortable position to rest. His posture and expression showed he was sore from the fight, yet he managed a slight smile and said, ¡°Lyris had just been struck hard by that beast, Darius proved to be a nuisance, and you, Eldrek¡­ well, you¡¯re getting a bit too old for these things, to be honest. Don¡¯t you see it was the most logical choice?¡± I knew what he meant. The chaos within me had taken control during the battle, and if it hadn¡¯t been for Lyris and him, things would¡¯ve ended very differently. I took a deep breath, trying to stay calm, though I wasn¡¯t sure how to take his ironic remark. ¡°I¡¯m fine now,¡± I said, attempting to sound more confident than I felt. ¡°But... I¡¯m still somewhat confused. I don¡¯t know how I lost control like that. Everything was a blur... I only remember the anger and the chaos. I¡¯m sorry for what happened, especially with you, Lyris. I attacked you when you were just trying to help me.¡± Lyris came closer, with that smile that always put me at ease. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± she said softly. ¡°What¡¯s important is that we managed to stop it. I¡¯m glad you¡¯re alright.¡± Then she turned to Zhavros, frowning, ¡°You¡¯re an idiot; I was worried about you, and then you answer with that kind of¡­ unnecessary comment.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t reproach me; I¡¯m practical and act accordingly,¡± he responded coldly. Lyris gave him a disapproving look, and, not satisfied with that, turned to me this time. ¡°The chaos within you is a powerful energy, Darius,¡± she began, not taking her eyes off me. ¡°But it¡¯s also dangerous. You¡¯ve already seen what it can do when it gets out of control.¡± Her words hit me hard. ¡°With training,¡± Zhavros continued, ¡°you could learn to master it and become powerful, but if you¡¯re not careful, it¡¯ll be the chaos that ends up mastering you.¡± Lyris looked at me with concern, and I couldn¡¯t help but return the look. My mind was spinning, and what Zhavros said next made me shudder. ¡°Understand that the very being you want to fight has the same kind of mana as you. Only he¡¯s been completely corrupted by that energy.¡± The possibility of becoming something like the Dark Being terrified me. I didn¡¯t know what to say, lost in thought, trying to process what I¡¯d just heard. But Zhavros, being himself, couldn¡¯t resist adding a sarcastic comment, though there was truth in his words. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be the next Dark Being, you¡¯d better start training and take responsibility for your actions. Because, Darius, Lyris isn¡¯t always going to be there to ¡®fix you.¡¯¡± His words made me feel exposed, but I knew he was right. What had happened was just the beginning, and if I didn¡¯t find a way to control the chaos within me, there wouldn¡¯t be a second chance. Eldrek interrupted the uncomfortable moment, turning to Zhavros with determination. ¡°I think you¡¯ve said enough; show us the artifact.¡± Zhavros, with a barely visible smile, placed the sphere on a makeshift table in the center of the room. We all gathered around, observing it closely. The artifact had intricate markings and designs, its craftsmanship extremely elaborate. Lyris took it in her hands, turning it to examine it more closely. ¡°What can you tell us about this, Zhavros?¡± she asked, not taking her eyes off the sphere. Zhavros crossed his arms, studying it thoughtfully. ¡°From what I saw in the chamber, this artifact may have been created by some ancient being, perhaps one of the great ¡®sages.¡¯ The hieroglyphs were a clear indication, and that also explains how that beast T¨ªcaros ended up there.¡± If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. Eldrek glanced at him, skeptical. ¡°How can you be so sure of that?¡± Zhavros shrugged, with a touch of arrogance. ¡°I¡¯m not. It¡¯s just a theory based on what I saw. The hieroglyphs were clearly ancient. And I know this because I¡¯m a very learned being; I know many languages,¡± he added, his smile widening as if he were proclaiming himself a minor sage. His comment made me frown. Zhavros always found a way to show his arrogance, and it irritated me. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about. Who are the great sages?¡± Eldrek took the floor, his voice deep. ¡°Legends say that the sages were the first to exist. They created life in this world, shaping it, but they¡¯re almost impossible to see, as they don¡¯t move in this realm but in another.¡± The information left me perplexed. As Eldrek spoke, the weight of his words settled in my mind. This world, already strange, seemed to grow more complex with each revelation. But what Eldrek said next left me breathless. ¡°You met one of the sages, Darius.¡± I looked at him in disbelief. ¡°Me? When?¡± Zhavros, catching the significance of the statement, raised an eyebrow with evident interest. ¡°The mage you met in the past era,¡± Eldrek continued, ¡°is one of those sages.¡± Lyris punched me in the arm, clearly frustrated. ¡°And how did you keep something that important to yourself?!¡± I rubbed my arm, surprised by the strength of the hit. ¡°I didn¡¯t know! I had no idea that old man was one of the sages you¡¯re talking about. I barely understand how this world works.¡± Zhavros wasted no time in adding his own comment. ¡°If you¡¯ve seen him, it¡¯s no coincidence. You must have an important role to play. Maybe you¡¯re not as insignificant as I thought at first.¡± Despite the lack of grace in his remark, it brought a small smile to my face. I was getting used to that sort of observation from him. ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± I replied, ¡°but I¡¯m also smart enough to realize you know more than you¡¯re saying. You claimed you couldn¡¯t read the hieroglyphs, but I¡¯m not so sure. Are you really with us, or do you have other interests?¡± Zhavros narrowed his eyes, and his smile turned more sinister. He looked at me intently, almost as if he were challenging me. The tension between us increased, and for a moment, I felt things might escalate. Eldrek, noticing the uncomfortable situation, quickly intervened. ¡°Zhavros can be an idiot sometimes, and his methods may be questionable, but I trust him completely.¡± Zhavros didn¡¯t take his eyes off me for a second, but he nodded with an ironic smile. ¡°Listen to Eldrek¡¯s words and stop wasting time with those suspicious questions¡­ Darius.¡± I remained silent, reflecting. Despite what Eldrek had said, I couldn¡¯t help the doubt creeping into my mind. A thought crossed me: What kind of being was Zhavros, really? He¡¯d shown overwhelming power: he defeated the chimera, put a being as powerful as T¨ªcaros to sleep, and faced him again when we escaped. Moreover, he managed to confront me when I lost control without even injuring himself. There was much more behind his arrogance than he let on. Lyris, noticing the rising tension in the room, decided to shift the focus. ¡°Let¡¯s put aside who created it for now,¡± she said, looking at Zhavros. ¡°The most important thing now is how we¡¯re going to use it. We need to find allies if we¡¯re going to face the Dark Being. How do we use this artifact?¡± Zhavros, who had been closely studying the artifact, quickly responded. ¡°I think I have an idea on how to do it,¡± he replied, taking the sphere from Lyris¡¯s hands and holding it in the center of the room. ¡°This artifact responds to mana, but not just any kind. It requires someone with a deep connection to magic to activate it.¡± We waited in silence, anticipating his next words. His confidence was evident. ¡°I¡¯ll be able to do it, of course,¡± Zhavros announced with certainty. ¡°After all, none of you have as strong a connection to mana as I do.¡± He placed the sphere on the table, raised his hands, and traced complex symbols in the air with precision, as if following an ancient ritual engraved in his memory. The sphere began to emit a faint glow, and for a moment, I thought everything was under control. But then, something shifted. Zhavros¡¯s movements became tenser; he clenched his teeth as he channeled mana into the sphere. His hands started to tremble, sweat trickling down his forehead, but he didn¡¯t stop. His breathing grew heavier, each movement a visible effort to maintain the flow of energy. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Lyris asked, taking a step toward him, frowning. Zhavros raised a hand to stop her. ¡°I¡¯m... fine,¡± he said through gritted teeth, though it was clear he wasn¡¯t. Sweat started to gather on his forehead, and his body shook slightly. I felt the air grow colder around us, as if all the energy in the room was being absorbed, concentrating solely on Zhavros and the artifact. Finally, after a visible effort, Zhavros managed to channel enough energy. The sphere projected a bright light, and a sort of image began to form before us. We all watched in awe as the light took shape, showing what looked like a map of the area. On the map, points of different colors glowed in various locations. Each of those glows represented an individual, and the color indicated the type of mana they carried. Zhavros, clearly exhausted, lowered his arms and breathed heavily. His face was paler than usual, and it was evident he¡¯d spent a large part of his energy. He leaned on the table, his hands trembling as he tried to maintain his composure. But he couldn¡¯t hide his fatigue. ¡°There... you have it,¡± he said in a much weaker voice. ¡°Those points... represent individuals with different types of mana. Each color indicates a type of power. Now we can see where the potential allies are.¡± I stood watching Zhavros in silence. He¡¯d managed to activate the artifact, but at a much higher cost than he was willing to admit. While the map continued to project, Lyris approached and looked closely at the glowing points. ¡°How do we know which of them we can trust?¡± she asked, but her words hung in the air. The sphere floated above the table, projecting the map and its colors, while we mentally prepared for what was to come. Chapter 29: Plans and Alliances The room fell into an expectant silence after the artifact was activated. There was a mix of relief for having achieved our goal, but also a feeling of unease. I still couldn¡¯t take my eyes off the sphere, which continued projecting the map with bright points of light scattered over it. Zhavros was still leaning against the table, clearly exhausted, trying to catch his breath. The effort he had put into activating the artifact was evident. I realized that, even if he didn¡¯t admit it, it had cost him more than he wanted to show. Eldrek was the first to speak. ¡°I have to admit, Zhavros, you did it with admirable efficiency. Activating an artifact of this caliber isn¡¯t something just anyone can do.¡± Zhavros, without taking his eyes off the map, managed a faint smile. ¡°It was to be expected that using something like this would come at a cost,¡± he replied, his voice still weak but maintaining his usual confident air. ¡°But I¡¯m fine.¡± I watched as Eldrek looked at him more seriously. ¡°Are you really okay?¡± he asked, his concern more evident this time. Zhavros straightened up slowly, letting out a sigh. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± he said, trying to dispel any doubt. ¡°Activating this ancient artifact was quite the experience, honestly. The mana drain has been considerable, as you can see. But what concerns me more is how long it will stay active. We don¡¯t know if the projection will last, so we should mark the areas of interest while we can still see them.¡± Clearly, it wasn¡¯t as if the projection could be activated with just the press of a button. Zhavros wouldn¡¯t be able to activate it whenever we needed it due to the effort it involved. The urgency in his words was clear, and Eldrek understood immediately. He nodded without another word, pulling a scroll from his bag and spreading it out on the table. Without wasting time, he began marking the key points that the artifact revealed on the map. ¡°It¡¯s best we act quickly,¡± Eldrek commented as he drew on the scroll with meticulous precision. ¡°We can¡¯t afford to lose this information if the artifact shuts down before we¡¯re ready.¡± As Eldrek traced the marks, I watched Zhavros in silence. Despite being visibly exhausted, his mind remained sharp. He hadn¡¯t lost sight of the importance of what we had achieved, and despite the toll, he remained focused on the goal. Eldrek approached the map projected by the artifact, observing closely how the colors fluctuated and intertwined. ¡°This is interesting,¡± he murmured, pointing out some areas where white and green hues seemed to blend together. ¡°This map seems to identify people by their mana very precisely. Look at how the colors intertwine; it¡¯s incredible, I¡¯ve never seen anything like it. Lyris, for example,¡± he added, looking directly at her, ¡°has a combination of light and life mana, making her particularly valuable for this mission. It wouldn¡¯t be surprising to find other people with mana that fluctuates between several sources.¡± Lyris looked at me with a thoughtful expression, as if finally realizing the magnitude of her own power. Meanwhile, Eldrek continued marking the important areas on the scroll, noting each point of interest revealed by the projection. ¡°However, we can¡¯t only focus on the types of mana,¡± Eldrek said, his voice taking on a more practical tone. ¡°The distances between these points are also a challenge. We can¡¯t afford to waste too much time traveling from place to place. Also, we can¡¯t forget about Grimmor. He¡¯s still after us, and we can¡¯t let our guard down for a second.¡± Zhavros, who seemed to have regained some of his energy, interjected. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the travel, Eldrek. I already have a solution for that.¡± We turned to him, expectant. It seemed Zhavros always had a trick up his sleeve, but this time his tone hinted at something more interesting. ¡°What solution?¡± I asked, crossing my arms, both intrigued and skeptical. ¡°I have a carriage... but not a regular one, of course,¡± he explained, with his usual air of self-sufficiency. ¡°It¡¯s pulled by creatures I found during one of my travels. They¡¯re fast, strong, and, I¡¯d say, quite... special.¡± I frowned, unsure of what kind of ¡°special creatures¡± he was talking about. Before I could ask more, Zhavros left the shelter and motioned for us to follow him. He led us to the back of the place, where a dark, robust but elegant carriage rested, adorned with runes that barely glowed in the dim light. Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. In front of it, tied to the carriage, was a pair of Fire Salamanders. They were imposing creatures, larger than the sturdiest horses I¡¯d ever seen in my world. Their black scales shimmered with shades of red and orange, as if an internal flame kept them burning. From their legs and snouts, a gentle heat radiated, and whenever they moved, tiny sparks of fire fell to the ground, sizzling on contact. ¡°These are Fire Salamanders,¡± said Zhavros proudly, petting one of them. ¡°They may look slow at first glance, but when they focus, they can unleash bursts of fire that propel them at great speed, ideal for long distances. While they can¡¯t maintain that speed for very long, they¡¯re perfect for covering rough terrain and escaping any approaching danger. Also, the carriage is designed to carry a lot of weight, so don¡¯t worry, Eldrek. You can climb on without issues; these creatures are more than capable of moving someone your size.¡± Eldrek nodded, clearly impressed. ¡°That will save us a lot of time, no doubt,¡± he said, turning his attention back to the projected map. ¡°We just need to plan our route carefully and prioritize the closest points, but with this, we could cover much more ground than we thought.¡± Zhavros smiled, satisfied. ¡°I already knew that.¡± I approached the map projected by the sphere, watching as the colored points fluctuated, marking the locations of those carrying different types of mana. My gaze was inevitably drawn to two specific points glowing near our location. One of them was mine. A dark spot, black with slight hints of blue, which seemed to pulse slowly. The contrast with the other colors on the map was evident, and it made me reflect for a moment on the nature of my power. I knew there was chaos within me, a shadow that was always present, but I also felt that small spark of control, an energy trying to maintain balance amid the chaos. There was one in brown, which I assumed was Eldrek¡¯s; Lyris¡¯s was unmistakable, emitting a special glow, a true reflection of her type of magic. Then I focused my gaze on another nearby point, the one corresponding to Zhavros. His mana didn¡¯t remain static like the others. Dark red with purple glints, his energy fluctuated, but not only that, there were moments when it shifted between the different colors we had already identified. Deep blue, bright white, emerald green, even purple. All the colors on the map seemed to blend in him, as if Zhavros were somehow connected to all types of mana. I found it hard to take my eyes off his point on the map, a mix of fascination and discomfort washing over me. It was as if his energy were in constant evolution, flowing through all those powers in a way I couldn¡¯t fully understand. ¡°Is something bothering you, Darius?¡± asked Zhavros, noticing my fixed stare on the map. ¡°It¡¯s curious how your mana fluctuates,¡± I said, without taking my eyes off the point that represented him. ¡°It seems you have a connection with all energies, not just one.¡± Zhavros smiled. ¡°My power is... multifaceted. There are many layers you don¡¯t yet know,¡± he replied calmly. ¡°So, dear Darius, you shouldn¡¯t underestimate me.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°Are you sure you couldn¡¯t defeat the Dark One on your own?¡± I asked, with a tone mixing curiosity and doubt. Zhavros let out a slight laugh, but there was a hidden seriousness behind it. ¡°If it were that easy,¡± he replied in his usual tone, ¡°I would have done it a long time ago.¡± Those words hung in the air as I watched him again. I knew Zhavros was powerful, much more than he let on. But that answer made me reflect once again on how dangerous he could become if he ever turned into an enemy. It wasn¡¯t just his control over mana that made him formidable but also the coldness and calculation behind his actions. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what the story between him and Eldrek might have been. How had two such different beings come to be in the same group? Eldrek, with his wisdom and calm, and Zhavros, so unpredictable and full of enigmas. Perhaps one day, I would uncover the truth. Lyris furrowed her brow, watching the map intently. ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for the Dark One¡¯s mana, but it¡¯s not appearing... It¡¯s not on the map,¡± she commented, concerned. Immediately, we all turned toward the sphere, scrutinizing every corner for any sign. Even Zhavros, with his usual disbelief, stared at the map before cursing softly. ¡°Damn it, you¡¯re right... The Dark One must have found a way to hide his mana,¡± he growled. Then, he muttered almost to himself, as if searching for an explanation. ¡°That would be incredibly hard to pull off...¡± Before we could say anything else, Eldrek hurried back from his task of drawing the scroll, noticing that the map¡¯s lights were beginning to fade. Finally, the artifact¡¯s light went out completely. The sphere, which had once emitted a powerful glow, lay inert in the center of the table. Zhavros, still showing signs of exhaustion, said: ¡°Well... now we know how long its activation lasts,¡± he said with a resigned tone, though there was still that gleam of satisfaction in his eyes. Eldrek carefully stored the scroll in his bag and looked at all of us. ¡°We have a plan now,¡± he said, with the confidence of someone who had just laid out a strategy. ¡°We¡¯ll rely on the map. We need to visit the marked areas and find as many allies as possible. Also, it would be ideal to gather the materials needed to start forging weapons along the way.¡± We all nodded, aware of the importance of what Eldrek had said. We knew time wasn¡¯t on our side, and Grimmor remained a constant threat. But before moving, we needed to regain our strength. Lyris was the first to mention it. ¡°We should rest and eat. We¡¯re all exhausted after what happened with T¨ªcaros. The battle drained us not only physically but also mentally... and Zhavros has had extra strain from activating the artifact.¡± We nodded in silence, conscious that what lay ahead would be even more challenging. Recovering our strength would be essential if we wanted any chance against the Dark One... or any other danger that might cross our path. Chapter 30: Fire on the Path The silence of dawn enveloped the refuge. Although my body needed rest after so many battles and revelations, my mind remained alert, going over recent events. The artifact, the bright points on the map, and potential allies... it all seemed like an unresolved puzzle. The first rays of sunlight began to slip through the cracks in the refuge, and I heard footsteps approaching. It was Lyris, with a determined yet worried look in her eyes. "Can¡¯t sleep?" she asked, sitting down beside me. "It¡¯s complicated," I replied, looking at the ground. "After what happened with the artifact... I can¡¯t stop thinking about all that¡¯s left to do." Lyris nodded, sharing my feelings. "The important thing is that we now have a direction. Eldrek laid out the plan, and Zhavros provided us with the means to move quickly." "I know that," I said, sighing. "But we can¡¯t forget that Grimmor is still after us. And each place we visit... we don¡¯t know what awaits us there." "Exactly," Lyris replied, her tone serious. "Each place could be full of surprises, and not all of them will be good. For now, though, we must stay cautious and move forward carefully." Before I could respond, Zhavros appeared out of nowhere with his usual smile. He still looked a bit exhausted but no longer showed the evident signs of wear from the previous day. "I see you¡¯re already planning the day," he said, stretching as if he didn¡¯t have a care in the world. "I hope you don¡¯t forget that without me, you wouldn¡¯t get very far." Lyris glared at him, but I just sighed. "We know we need your help, Zhavros," I replied. "I just hope you¡¯re ready for what¡¯s to come. The places we marked don¡¯t look easy to navigate." He chuckled lightly, his eyes gleaming with a hint of malice. "Don¡¯t worry, dear Darius. I¡¯m more than ready. And besides," he added with a sideways smile, "I¡¯ve got a few surprises ready in case things get complicated." Lyris watched Zhavros for a moment before speaking, her tone soft but curious. "Don¡¯t you feel any nostalgia about having to leave your refuge?" she asked, looking around at the place that had been his base for so long. Zhavros shrugged, keeping the same expression. "Nostalgia? I don¡¯t usually get attached to material things. This refuge means nothing to me," he replied dismissively, as if the place held no value whatsoever. Then, without losing his mocking tone, he added: "Not like Darius, who seems to have a peculiar attachment to his pendant." I froze for a moment, surprised that Zhavros had noticed the small pendant I always wore under my clothes. Without thinking, I brought my hand to my chest, touching the pendant through the fabric as if doing so could protect it even more. "It¡¯s... something someone important gave me," I murmured, avoiding looking directly at Zhavros. Zhavros, with that irritating smile, moved a little closer and looked at me sideways. "It¡¯s things like that that could make you lose control, don¡¯t you think?" he said, letting his words drop slowly, savoring their effect. "What would happen if you lost it? Or if someone stole it? Have you ever thought about what might happen within you?" With that, he turned and began to walk away, preparing the last details before our departure. Yet his words continued to echo in my mind. Instinctively, I kept touching the pendant, gripping it tighter, a mixture of anger and worry building inside me. "Damn Zhavros..." I muttered to myself. I couldn¡¯t deny that he was right. If something happened to the pendant, I wasn¡¯t sure how I would react. That small object was one of the few links I had left to my past, to what I once was. As I tried to control my thoughts, I felt the weight of responsibility on my shoulders. The pendant was a symbol of what I had lost and what I still had to protect. And deep down, I knew that Zhavros had seen through me more than I¡¯d like to admit. Before I could get lost in my thoughts again, I felt Lyris¡¯s hand on my shoulder. Her touch was firm but comforting. "Don¡¯t let Zhavros¡¯s words bother you," she said gently. "You know how he is; he loves to unsettle others."Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! I nodded, though Zhavros¡¯s words still weighed on my mind. Lyris was right. Before I could respond, Eldrek approached with steady steps, interrupting any other thoughts. "It¡¯s time to leave," he said in an authoritative yet calm voice. "We have a long road ahead." We all nodded in unison. It was time to leave the refuge behind. We headed to the carriage, where Zhavros was already at the front, holding the reins of the Fire Salamanders. The carriage, sturdy and elegant, waited at the exit of the refuge. I climbed in with the others, noting how each of us settled into place in silence, mentally preparing for what might come. Zhavros handled the Salamanders with ease, saying nothing as Eldrek guided him on the path. "It¡¯ll be at least a day¡¯s journey, if nothing interrupts us," Zhavros commented with a smile, as if expecting something to complicate our path. We entered the tunnels that connected to the outside. The echo of the wheels rumbled through the tunnels, mixing with the pounding of the Salamanders¡¯ feet on the ground and the crackling of sparks falling from their fiery bodies. After so much time inside the refuge, the tunnel felt endless, almost as if it were leading us into the unknown. Finally, upon exiting the tunnels, the sun hit us with unexpected force. The heat and light immediately enveloped us. We hadn¡¯t seen it since entering the refuge. Eldrek looked at the horizon before pointing the way. "That way," he said, his gaze fixed in the distance. Zhavros nodded, holding the reins firmly and quickening the Salamanders¡¯ pace. The carriage moved steadily, and the journey seemed to proceed without any problems. The sound of the Fire Salamanders trotting over the dry ground echoed around us, and Zhavros kept the reins in hand effortlessly, though his gaze remained alert. Suddenly, something made Eldrek furrow his brow. He observed the ground ahead of us, his stance tense as if he had detected something unusual. "Careful," he said in a low voice, keeping his eyes on the horizon. "We have company." It didn¡¯t take long before I felt it too. The ground started to vibrate beneath us, and not in the usual way. A deep hum, almost vibrating, began to resonate, growing stronger. I recognized it immediately. "Giant beetles," I murmured, feeling a mix of unease and frustration. We had encountered these creatures before, and they weren¡¯t easy to evade. Ahead of us, the ground began to crack, and from those cracks, the beetles emerged. They were huge, with armored bodies and sharp mandibles that crushed rocks as they moved. They advanced with alarming speed for creatures of their size, already blocking our path. Zhavros, far from showing concern, displayed a confident smile. "Perfect," he said with a tone of satisfaction. "Salamanders, accelerate!" The Salamanders responded immediately to his command. Their bodies began to glow more intensely, and before we could brace ourselves, I felt a rush of hot air as they started to run at full speed, as if an internal flame were propelling them forward. The giant beetles, however, didn¡¯t stop. One of them lunged at the carriage, its mandibles open as if trying to crush it in a single strike. Zhavros, with an unshakable calm, made a gesture with his hand. "Now, fire!" he shouted, and the Salamanders responded instantly. From their jaws came torrents of fire that lit up the path like a miniature sun. The heat was scorching, and the air around us grew thick, almost unbreathable. The beetles in their path received the flames head-on, their thick shells sizzling and cracking as they staggered back awkwardly, colliding with each other in a futile attempt to avoid the fire. As resilient as they were, they couldn¡¯t withstand the intensity of the flames. The Salamanders advanced, leaving a trail of smoke and ashes, and the beetles that weren¡¯t destroyed simply retreated, unable to face the beasts that Zhavros controlled. "Keep going!" Zhavros shouted, clearly enjoying the scene. I felt the carriage¡¯s momentum as we sped through, passing the creatures that still wobbled, trying to regroup. When the last of the beetles was behind us, the Salamanders slowed their pace, and the air around us began to cool once again. Zhavros looked back, satisfied. "I told you, with the Salamanders, we have nothing to fear," he said, lightly shaking the reins so the creatures would keep a steadier pace. Lyris, watching from her seat, looked at him with a mix of surprise and admiration. "I didn¡¯t know the Salamanders were that powerful." Zhavros gave his typical arrogant smile. "They are, when they¡¯re under the right orders." As the Salamanders returned to a calmer pace and the air began to cool, Eldrek took out his scroll, the one he had made based on the artifact¡¯s projection. With the map spread in his hands, his eyes fixed on a mountainous area, a point he had marked with special emphasis. "I think that¡¯s the area where the first individual should be," he said, pointing at it with a finger. I leaned in a bit to get a better look at the map and nodded, though I couldn¡¯t avoid feeling a small spark of unease. "Let¡¯s hope they receive us kindly," I commented, trying to keep a positive tone, although I knew nothing on this journey had been that simple. Lyris, always the most cautious, frowned. "We should be careful," she said, her gaze shifting from Eldrek to the rest of the group. "There are only four of us, and among us is a giant and... well, a rather grim figure who doesn¡¯t exactly inspire trust." She didn¡¯t say it with disdain, but it was clear she was referring to Zhavros. Zhavros, who hadn¡¯t left his spot at the front of the carriage, smiled from his position as if Lyris¡¯s words amused him. "If they won¡¯t help us willingly," he commented with his usual sarcastic tone, "perhaps they¡¯ll help us the hard way." I rolled my eyes at his words but couldn¡¯t help feeling a slight nervousness. "I hope you¡¯re just joking, Zhavros," I said. Zhavros didn¡¯t respond, but his smile remained, and silence settled over us again as the carriage continued on its way. The landscape around us began to change, becoming rockier and more mountainous, indicating that our first destination was drawing closer. Although we didn¡¯t know exactly who we¡¯d find, we were all prepared for whatever awaited us upon arrival. Chapter 31: The Celestial We had already left the plains behind and were venturing deeper into the mountains. The path was steep and rocky, yet the Salamanders pushed forward with determination, guided by Zhavros¡¯s instructions. The cold mountain air wrapped around us, but what worried me most was the possibility of encountering something unexpected. "We¡¯re close," Eldrek remarked, looking at his map and pointing ahead. "The mountainous area we¡¯re looking for is just beyond that ridge." We dismounted from the carriage and began walking in silence, our footsteps the only sound around us. We advanced for hours, the terrain growing more challenging with each step. We stayed alert, ready for whatever awaited us. Suddenly, Lyris stopped and crouched to examine the ground. "Look at this," she whispered, showing us a trail of faint footprints. "Whoever is here doesn¡¯t want to be found easily," she commented with a frown. We followed the footprints cautiously until they faded, leading us to a clearing surrounded by rocks. And that¡¯s when I saw her. She was a tall woman with silver hair that shimmered softly. Her skin also glowed, and she wore a white tunic adorned with golden details, leaving one leg exposed. Behind her, a pair of white wings with golden accents spread partially, radiating a gentle light. Noticing our presence, she looked at us with distrust, but she didn¡¯t seem alarmed. Her golden eyes focused on Zhavros and me, as if she were assessing us. Zhavros was the first to react, smiling in a way that didn¡¯t bode well. "Well, well... an Aasimar? Didn¡¯t expect to find you in a place like this," he commented with his usual sarcasm. The woman shifted her stance to a semi-profile, putting one leg forward. Her eyes hardened. "Don¡¯t come any closer," she warned. "I can feel the darkness in you. Especially in you," she said, pointing at Zhavros, "and in him," she added, referring to me. Lyris tried to calm the situation, raising a hand. "We¡¯re not here to fight. We just want to talk." Zhavros let out a laugh. "Darkness? Is that what worries you?" His tone was defiant. "You should be more concerned about what you could do with all that celestial power." "What the hell is wrong with you, idiot? We didn¡¯t come here to scare her!" I shouted at him. Before I could stop him, Zhavros surprised us all by launching an attack, a blast of dark magic aimed directly at her. But the Aasimar was ready. She raised a hand, and a shield of pure light appeared, disintegrating the attack instantly. Without hesitation, Zhavros began to levitate slowly, extending his arms as he conjured shadow illusions that multiplied around him, surrounding her to distract her while he prepared his next strike. "Zhavros, stop it!" Lyris shouted, but he was already too absorbed. The Aasimar didn¡¯t wait to see what the illusions would become. Raising her hand, she dispelled the remaining magic blast and unleashed a wave of light, eradicating all the shadows in an instant with minimal effort. With a swift motion, the woman summoned a sword of pure light and lunged toward him, but Zhavros dodged skillfully, using his magic to block and counter her attacks. "Impressive," Zhavros said, still smiling. "Not every day one gets the honor of facing an Aasimar." She didn¡¯t respond, keeping her gaze fixed on us, especially on Zhavros. She seemed more concerned about the darkness she sensed in him and me than about the fight itself. "Zhavros, that¡¯s enough," Eldrek said firmly, stepping between them. "We¡¯re here to find allies, not to fight them." Zhavros finally lowered his hands, though the smile remained on his face. "If you insist..." he murmured, visibly enjoying the encounter. "But I admit, it¡¯s been... exciting." Lyris turned to the Aasimar, trying to be as conciliatory as possible. "Please, forgive him¡­ we only want to talk. We know who you are and what you can do. We need your help to face something much bigger than ourselves." I, meanwhile, faced Zhavros. ¡°Don¡¯t you always boast about being so clever? What was that about?!¡± Zhavros looked at me, unfazed. ¡°Trust me, Darius. We had to make sure she¡¯d actually be useful to us.¡± I ran a hand over my face, trying to contain the frustration I felt. The woman, still wary, made her sword disappear. "I don¡¯t trust you," she said coldly. "You... have mana similar to mine. What are you doing with beings of darkness?" she asked, addressing Lyris.The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. "I can explain," Lyris said, agitated. "Please, let¡¯s go somewhere we can talk calmly." The Aasimar eyed us with suspicion, but I noticed that Lyris¡¯s sincere tone had somewhat eased her mistrust. However, she didn¡¯t lower her guard completely. "Fine," she said, still with that cold tone. "But if I see the slightest hint of betrayal, I won¡¯t hesitate to act." Lyris nodded, visibly relieved. "Don¡¯t worry, I understand." With a gesture, the Aasimar indicated for us to follow her. We moved quietly through the clearing, heading into a more sheltered part of the mountains. The cliffs around us seemed to shield us from the strong wind blowing. She walked with unwavering confidence, as if every rock and path belonged to her. Eventually, we reached a natural cave. With a simple motion of her hand, the Aasimar invoked a gentle glow that lit up the inside of the shelter. It was a simple place, but spacious enough for us to sit down and talk. Lyris took the initiative, trying to calm the waters. "We know you have no reason to trust us, but we need you. What we¡¯re facing is bigger than you can imagine." The Aasimar looked at her intently, her golden eyes analyzing every word carefully. "And how do you expect me to trust you if you¡¯re traveling with beings cloaked in darkness?" she asked, keeping her gaze on Zhavros and me. Zhavros, who had remained silent until then, let out a mocking smile. "Oh, you see us as dark beings? How observant. But trust me, celestial, I understand you perfectly¡ªif I were in your place, I¡¯d have my doubts about myself too." He chuckled softly, clearly enjoying the tension. Lyris glared at him. "Enough, Zhavros! You¡¯re not helping." He raised his hands, feigning innocence. "Just saying what everyone¡¯s thinking, right?" I remained silent, watching the situation. The Aasimar had blocked Zhavros¡¯s attack effortlessly, and though she still seemed alert, it became clear she could be a valuable ally. "I can explain," Lyris insisted, trying to smooth things over. "It¡¯s not as simple as it seems. Yes, they have darkness within them, but they¡¯re not our enemies. I¡¯ll get to the point: we¡¯re here for one reason¡ªto stop the Dark One." Lyris¡¯s comment made the celestial focus on her more closely. Eldrek didn¡¯t wait for the woman to respond. In his calm and polite tone, he intervened before the tension could grow. "I¡¯m sorry if we¡¯ve given you a bad impression. That wasn¡¯t our intention," he said with a slight bow of his head, as if to ease the hostility in the air. Then, Eldrek began to introduce us, pointing to each of us in turn. "This is Zhavros," he said, gesturing toward our companion, who still held that mocking smile. Then, he gestured toward Lyris. "This is Lyris, a trusted ally." Finally, he looked at me. "And this is Darius." When he finished introducing us, Eldrek turned back to the woman. "Now, could you tell us your name?" The Aasimar looked at each of us before responding, as if to ensure we were worthy of knowing. "My name is Aelira." At that moment, I preferred to stay silent. Something told me that if I spoke, I wouldn¡¯t receive any kind words from her. Aelira seemed observant and extremely intelligent, and she wasn¡¯t ready to let her guard down quickly. After a brief silence, Aelira spoke again. "If what you¡¯re saying about facing the Dark One is true... how do you plan to do it?" Zhavros, always quick to jump in, opened his mouth to answer, but Eldrek interrupted him before he could say anything. "Let me explain," he said firmly, while Zhavros closed his mouth, surprisingly without protest. I couldn¡¯t help but find it curious to see Zhavros fall silent so easily in front of Eldrek. If it had been anyone else, he would have already thrown some biting remark. But with Eldrek¡­ there was something different. Maybe it was respect, or perhaps he simply wasn¡¯t interested in clashing with him. As Eldrek explained our plan, I preferred to remain on the sidelines, observing Aelira, who listened attentively. Although I still didn¡¯t know if she would join us, at least she seemed willing to listen. "The plan has coherence," she finally said, her voice firm. "As long as you manage to forge those weapons and find all the necessary allies, then¡ªjust maybe¡ªyou might succeed. But there¡¯s something I need to make clear," her gaze landed on me first, then on Zhavros. "As long as you two are present, I won¡¯t be able to fully trust this group. I am an Aasimar, created and trained to purify or eliminate creatures like you if necessary." The seriousness in her face was evident; she wasn¡¯t comfortable with Zhavros and me around. Her presence commanded respect, and despite herself, it was hard not to notice the perfection of her features and the energy her celestial figure radiated. I felt the weight of her judgment upon me. I was about to stay quiet and accept her verdict, but something inside me couldn¡¯t sit still. Before I knew it, I was already speaking. "I understand," I said, more honestly than I had expected. "I know there¡¯s chaos within me. And believe me, I¡¯d like to control it, to manage it. If you decide to join us, it would be an honor if you could help me better understand this power... and keep it under control." Aelira remained silent. For a moment, I thought I¡¯d said too much, but I saw a different glimmer in her eyes, as if she hadn¡¯t expected such sincerity from me. Her expression softened slightly, though it didn¡¯t reveal whether she was truly willing to help us. And, as expected, Zhavros didn¡¯t waste the chance to take advantage of the situation. "Remember, you already have your ''special someone,'' Darius," he said with a mischievous smile. "Don¡¯t get too excited; this Aasimar is out of your league." I felt myself blushing instantly, a mix of irritation and embarrassment. "That¡¯s not what I meant!" I replied, shooting him a frustrated look. Zhavros laughed, clearly enjoying my discomfort. Lyris, for her part, shook her head, looking at Zhavros with disapproval but not surprised at all by his comment. Aelira said nothing, but I could tell she was observing the interaction between Zhavros and me with curiosity. Maybe, after all, something I¡¯d said had resonated with her. Finally, she let out a slight sigh and nodded. "I will join you on your journey," she said, her tone still reserved but resolute. "I¡¯m not doing this for you," she added, casting a quick glance at Zhavros and me, "but because I know Eldrek¡¯s reputation. He¡¯s someone I can trust, and Lyris has shown to be as well. I¡¯ll join you... for now." The tension in the air lessened slightly with her response, but before any relief could settle, Zhavros, predictably, intervened one last time. "Well, well... Eldrek, you¡¯re quite the celebrity," he said, clapping softly, a sarcastic smile on his face. Eldrek offered a slight smile but replied firmly, "Zhavros... have the courtesy to keep quiet this time. Yes?" As the rest of us prepared for what lay ahead. With Aelira by our side, we now had a new and powerful ally. Chapter 32: The Harsh Reality The new ally was already with us, and little by little, the alliance was beginning to take shape. As we made our way back to the wagon to continue toward our next destination, I couldn¡¯t help but glance at Aelira¡¯s wings. They were retracted, but even so, it was hard to ignore them. She walked with the group with an elegance that almost made me feel like I was looking at an angel in person. I kept watching her wings a bit longer than I should have, trying not to be obvious, but it was in vain. Aelira noticed immediately and, without stopping, raised an eyebrow, catching on to my curiosity. Trying to play it off, I quickly averted my gaze, focusing on anything else. Aelira didn¡¯t say anything, but she didn¡¯t need to. It was clear it would take a bit to earn her trust. It wasn¡¯t just because of the darkness she felt in me, but also because she barely knew us. When we reached the wagon, Zhavros took the reins of the salamanders with his usual carefree attitude. Eldrek, on the other hand, unrolled his map and studied it carefully. "We have three options," he said, pointing to different spots on the parchment. "They¡¯re all at a similar distance, but some routes have more difficult terrain than others." Aelira, showing an unexpected interest, asked Eldrek if she could take a look at the map. She leaned over it and pointed to several spots she had identified. "This path is safer for the salamanders, but it involves passing through areas with hostile creatures," she calmly explained. "The other path has rougher terrain, but we¡¯re less likely to encounter enemies." Zhavros was the first to react, not giving it much thought. "Let¡¯s take the easier route," he suggested with a grin. "If we run into creatures, we can handle them. After all, we¡¯re a capable group." The rest of the group nodded, though not without exchanging looks of doubt. Aelira, especially, seemed not entirely convinced by the decision, but she said nothing. We decided to take the easier path, trusting that we could face any danger that came our way. The journey was calm at first, but it didn¡¯t take long before we encountered some creatures. The group¡¯s combined skills proved effective in clearing them without too much trouble. Lyris managed her magic with precision, while Aelira used her celestial abilities with impressive grace. With Aelira there, we barely had to exert ourselves. As for me, I did what I could to keep control in each fight, keeping chaos to a minimum. However, Zhavros didn¡¯t bother getting down from the wagon. He stayed up there lazily, watching us from above while the rest of us fought. More than once, I caught him suppressing a grin as sweat poured down our faces. Finally, Eldrek couldn¡¯t hold back. "Aren¡¯t you planning to help at some point?" he asked, not taking his eyes off Zhavros. Zhavros chuckled lightly. "The group is strong; they don¡¯t need me," he replied in his typical tone. We looked at him with disdain, but it wasn¡¯t worth arguing. After all, we had managed things so far, though his attitude only fueled our resentment towards him. After several hours of travel, as we neared our destination, Zhavros raised his hand, signaling that he would stop. "We have visitors," he said quietly, pointing ahead. In the distance, there were two semi-humans sitting on a large rock, arms crossed. They seemed calm, but something in their posture indicated they were waiting. Zhavros stopped the wagon at a safe distance and watched the scene, analyzing the situation. Aelira, with her ability to sense mana, was the first to speak. "It¡¯s possible they¡¯re the ones we¡¯re looking for," she said softly, not taking her eyes off the semi-humans. "Both of them possess a variant of light mana, specifically of the order type, but even so, we should proceed cautiously." "Order-type mana?" I asked, curious about the terminology. Aelira turned her gaze to me and nodded. "Yes, it¡¯s a form of energy derived from light, designed to restore balance and control chaos. In the right hands, it¡¯s a stabilizing force rather than a destructive one." Zhavros grinned, enjoying the tension. "Well, I suppose I¡¯ll be the one to convince them," he said as if it were the most logical thing, preparing to get down. "No!!!" Lyris and I said almost in unison. Lyris spoke first after our reaction. "If it¡¯s okay with everyone," she suggested, looking at the group, "I can be the one to go speak to them while you all wait here. That way, we won¡¯t scare them." "We won¡¯t scare them?... Did she mean that I¡¯d scare them?" Zhavros muttered to himself. "Fine," I responded to Lyris, though the uncertainty still lingered. "But, just in case, we¡¯ll stay alert if things go south." Lyris nodded, and the rest of the group prepared as she walked toward the semi-humans, hoping this encounter would be more peaceful than previous ones. Lyris walked steadily toward the semi-humans, who remained seated atop the rock. From our position, we couldn¡¯t hear what they were saying, but there were no signs of hostility in their gestures. In fact, they seemed relaxed, almost friendly.The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. I watched the scene intently, ready for anything, but something about them reminded me of Loran, the semi-human I¡¯d met in the past era. A slight feeling of nostalgia crept over me. Though we never became close friends due to the short time we shared, he left a good impression on me from the start, with his enthusiasm and worldview. It was curious how small things like this could bring back valuable memories. Lyris continued conversing with the semi-humans, both of them attentive to every word she said. Their postures remained relaxed, with no signs of distrust. After a while, I saw them descend from the rock with agile movements. When they reached the ground, each extended a hand towards Lyris, as if sealing a deal. It was a clear gesture, a sign they had reached some kind of agreement. The group walked back toward the wagon, chatting and smiling as if they were old friends. The tension I had felt moments earlier began to dissipate little by little. Zhavros, who had been watching everything with apparent disinterest, let out a soft laugh. "Lyris has a knack for convincing people, don¡¯t you think?" he said, jokingly, crossing his arms with a smile. "Maybe you could learn a thing or two from her," I replied, unable to stop myself from flashing a slight smile of complicity toward Lyris. When the three of them reached the wagon, the semi-humans stopped in front of us and, with a respectful gesture, introduced themselves. "I''m Kaelar," said the first one, with a firm, clear voice. "And I''m Kaelarion," added the other with a friendly smile. The two shared a striking resemblance, and we later learned they were twins, distinguished only by their hair color: one had a whitish tone, and the other, a dark brown. While Kaelar maintained a serious posture, Kaelarion exuded a more relaxed vibe, as if breaking the ice came naturally to him. "Pleasure to meet you," replied Lyris, stepping forward to introduce us all. "This is Eldrek, Zhavros, Aelira, and he¡¯s Darius," she said, pointing to each of us. The twins nodded respectfully, their gazes sincere. It seemed that this time we wouldn¡¯t be facing a threat; instead, we had found potential allies for our cause. "So, what¡¯s the next step?" I asked, trying to stay focused on the mission. Eldrek was the first to respond. "We should find a shelter for the night. It¡¯s late, and it¡¯ll be safer to continue in the morning," he suggested, putting away his map. The twins nodded and exchanged glances. "We know a nearby spot," Kaelarion said. "It¡¯s reasonably safe and secluded enough that no creature will surprise us overnight." We headed toward the place the twins suggested, chatting along the way. We shared details about our mission, and they listened with interest, especially when we mentioned the Dark Being. It was a topic that sparked concern in everyone, and though we didn¡¯t fully trust them yet, it seemed they understood the gravity of the situation. When we reached the spot, it turned out to be a hard-to-reach place, hidden among rocks and trees, making it perfect to avoid unwanted visitors. The wagon was parked nearby, and each of us grabbed a blanket to settle a few steps away. The salamanders, calm after the long day, nestled down in their own way, and the sounds of the night enveloped us. Aelira simply placed her blanket on the ground and sat on it, eyes closed. She wasn¡¯t lying down like the others, which made me wonder if she actually slept like that, or if she was doing something else. It was hard to read her. Zhavros walked away from the group shortly after we settled in. "I¡¯m going to check the area," he said in a carefree tone, not looking at anyone in particular. I murmured quietly to Lyris, not taking my eyes off him. "I still don¡¯t fully trust Zhavros. Why would he wander off now, in the middle of the night?" Lyris nodded, sharing my concern. "I know, but for now, we don¡¯t have another choice. Besides, he¡¯s the only one who can control the artifact," she replied softly. Slowly, fatigue overcame us, and soon we were all asleep. But sometime in the early hours, Aelira woke the group with a firm tone. "Someone broke into the wagon and took some things!" she exclaimed, her voice clear in the darkness. Lyris was the first to wake, rubbing her eyes urgently. "What¡¯s going on?" Aelira repeated calmly, "They¡¯ve stolen everything from the wagon." I quickly got up and ran to the wagon, only to find it empty. They had taken the provisions and some weapons. "It¡¯s true; our things are gone!" I announced to the group, alarmed. Eldrek, who had already approached, looked around with a grave expression. "The semi-humans aren¡¯t here." Lyris, surprised, looked in all directions. "It can¡¯t be... they wouldn¡¯t have stolen from us, would they? Could this have been their plan all along?" Aelira, showing no emotion, replied, "They can¡¯t be far." Then, she spread her wings and, with a quick movement, took to the air for a better view of the area. Her wings glowed faintly in the moonlight as she ascended, observing intently. Just as I was about to continue searching, I realized something else. "Zhavros isn¡¯t here either," I said aloud, disturbed. "Could he be involved too? Maybe he took the artifact." Eldrek shook his head, though he kept his eyes on the wagon. "I don¡¯t think so," he replied calmly. The darkness made it difficult to see more than a few meters ahead, but from the air, Aelira raised her hand, pointing in a direction. "I think I sense the semi-humans¡¯ mana. Over there." Without wasting time, she flew swiftly in the direction she had indicated. Lyris and I ran after her, though it was hard to keep up. Aelira flew nimbly, moving through the shadows and rocks as we did our best not to fall behind. Eldrek stayed at the camp, keeping watch in case anything else happened. After what felt like endless minutes, we arrived at a clearing. Aelira stopped abruptly in mid-air, observing something with curiosity. Lyris and I caught up to her, slightly out of breath. "What do you see?" I asked, looking in the direction of her gaze. And then we saw it. Zhavros was floating at a low height, with the semi-humans under his control. He seemed to be manipulating their minds in the same way he had projected terrifying images when we faced the chimera. This time, his projections took the form of shadowy figures, almost zombie-like, slowly advancing toward the semi-humans. They, terrified, tried to defend themselves from these creatures, but it was useless. The projections kept appearing relentlessly, surrounding them. They were so engulfed in fear that soon they began to beg Zhavros to stop. "I never trusted you from the beginning," Zhavros said, visibly enjoying the scene. "And I saw you when you stole from us." Lyris and I, shocked by what we were seeing and hearing, looked to the side and saw a bag on the ground. Approaching it, we found all our provisions and weapons inside. Zhavros had been right: the semi-humans were the thieves. However, Zhavros didn¡¯t seem to intend to stop. In fact, he looked determined to finish them off. Aelira noticed this and approached him, keeping a safe distance. "Is it really worth eliminating them?" she asked calmly. "Look at them. They¡¯re just creatures acting out of fear. They¡¯re only trying to survive." Zhavros listened to her, and after a pause, he simply made a gesture of disdain. Despite this, he slowly descended to the ground and finally stopped his magic. Taking advantage of the moment, I approached the bag, grabbed some of the fruits among our supplies, and threw them at the semi-humans. "Go," I told them in a calm, almost compassionate tone. "Just go." The semi-humans, still trembling, stood up and fled, grateful for the chance to escape. As they disappeared into the shadows, I was left with a strange feeling of pity for them, and for everything this world was doing to all of us. Chapter 33: The Unexpected Spark Although the demi-humans had tried to rob us, the reason behind their theft¡ªsimply to survive¡ªleft a mark on us. Lyris and I shared that discomfort, and even Aelira, with her usually serene face, seemed affected by what had happened. Zhavros, on the other hand, was harder to read. His usual sharp humor had vanished, and although he showed no remorse, his cynical smile was nowhere to be found. He maintained a neutral expression, as if what had just happened hadn¡¯t had the expected impact. There were no words to decipher what he was truly thinking. ¡°There¡¯s something that¡¯s become clear,¡± I said to Lyris as we walked back to camp. ¡°I misjudged Zhavros. For a moment, I thought he might have stolen from us, but if it hadn¡¯t been for him, we wouldn¡¯t have recovered our belongings. They might even have taken the map.¡± Lyris nodded in silence, her gaze mirroring mine. Sometimes, it was easier to stay quiet and move forward, especially when the future seemed so uncertain. When we arrived at our makeshift camp, where Eldrek was waiting, we filled him in on everything that had happened. After recounting the events, sleep became elusive. No one seemed willing to try to rest again, so we lit a fire to ward off the early morning chill. Eldrek took the initiative to prepare some herbal tea for everyone. Calm reigned among us, accompanied only by the crackling of the fire. Time passed in that silence until the sun began to rise on the horizon. The morning light brought a momentary relief, and for now, the weather was pleasant. Eldrek, aiming to lift everyone¡¯s spirits, leaned into the role of motivator that he knew so well. ¡°We have to keep moving forward. Situations like these were to be expected, considering the environment we¡¯re in. But we¡¯re not far from finding another possible ally.¡± He suggested we take the more challenging path this time, the one that was steeper and harder to cross. ¡°If that person is in that area, they¡¯re probably avoiding contact,¡± he explained, ¡°which could mean they have no ill intentions. Sometimes, those who hide are the ones who prefer peace over confrontation.¡± To my surprise, it was Aelira who, with a slight shift in her expression, lifted the group¡¯s spirits. ¡°The next person we meet should be evaluated more cautiously if we don¡¯t want a repeat of this situation,¡± she murmured seriously. She, who usually remained reserved and distant, now seemed determined to lift everyone¡¯s spirits. Despite being an Aasimar, her face didn¡¯t radiate the warmth one might expect from a celestial being. It made me think that, perhaps, she¡¯d been through hard times in her life, things we still didn¡¯t know about. I wondered if there would ever be a chance to hear her story. Zhavros, returning to his usual tone, remarked with a mocking tone, ¡°Alright, alright¡­ time to move on. The Dark Being isn¡¯t getting any older, ironic as it sounds, it¡¯s true. So, let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s find our next thief¡­ I mean, ally.¡± Despite the misplaced joke, both Lyris and I tried to stifle our laughter. There was something about Zhavros¡¯s irony that, even in the worst moments, managed to lighten the mood. Lyris nudged my arm with a playful smile and said, ¡°Come on, old man. Let¡¯s hope the outlook is better this time.¡±
The journey to our next destination wouldn¡¯t be very long, just a couple of hours. As long as we didn¡¯t run into any issues, we¡¯d arrive without a problem. But in this world, problems were rarely easy to avoid. Once we were all settled in the cart and in better spirits, the trip went surprisingly smoothly. I found it curious; that strange calm made me feel like we were on an ordinary trip, which wasn¡¯t typical in this world. The surroundings, however, didn¡¯t help to maintain that sense of peace. Almost everything around us looked dead, devoid of life, but even so, there was something comforting in the silence that accompanied us. For a change, the journey was pleasant. When we arrived at the steep area where, according to Eldrek, we might find our next ally, the terrain became much more challenging. The salamanders, though strong creatures, couldn¡¯t keep pulling the cart at the same pace; the incline was too steep. ¡°We¡¯ll have to get off here,¡± Eldrek said, offering to stay with Aelira to watch the cart. The plan was for Zhavros, Lyris, and me to continue on foot in search of the potential ally. Although Zhavros complained about being too lazy to climb, we managed to convince him to come with us. The terrain ahead wasn¡¯t easy. It felt more like climbing than walking. Lyris and I did our best, but the steep slope and uneven ground tested us. Zhavros, on the other hand, seemed to enjoy the fact that he could levitate, ascending effortlessly and taunting us constantly. ¡°Come on, don¡¯t be lazy,¡± Zhavros teased from above. ¡°Or is it that heights aren¡¯t your thing?¡± Although it frustrated me, Lyris and I pressed on in silence. Finally, after a good effort, we reached a flatter area, relieved by the change in terrain. We were breathing hard, grateful that the climb was over.Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. What surprised us wasn¡¯t the difficulty of the climb but what we found at the top: right in front of us, sitting by a campfire, was a young woman eating with total calm, not appearing to be more than twenty years old. A few steps from her was a small tent, simple enough to provide temporary shelter but enough for someone who didn¡¯t intend to stay long in that place. The young woman, far from being scared upon seeing us, showed a strange and genuine surprise. With a bright smile, she quickly approached us, examining us closely, almost as if we were some kind of curiosity she¡¯d just discovered. Her enthusiasm was contagious, though not entirely expected. She stopped in front of me first, standing on her tiptoes to get a better look at me, even though we were already fairly close. As she examined me, she made little noises like ¡°hmm,¡± clearly thinking or analyzing something. I couldn¡¯t help but feel curious, though a bit uncomfortable with her closeness. Her large golden eyes sparkled with a mix of innocence and wonder. Then she moved to Lyris, repeating the same gesture, making the same ¡°hmm¡± sounds as she looked at her closely. Lyris also seemed puzzled but couldn¡¯t help but smile at the strange situation. Finally, the young woman approached Zhavros with the same carefree energy. Just as she was about to do the same to him, getting close in the same intrusive way, Zhavros tried to push her back with a look of distaste, extending his arm to create some space. But, to our surprise, the young woman nimbly dodged his gesture, moving right back into his personal space, smiling all the while. Zhavros frowned and tried again, but she, always smiling, dodged each time with quick, fluid movements. With each dodge, Zhavros seemed more irritated, which made Lyris and me stifle our laughter. It wasn¡¯t common to see Zhavros so out of control. ¡°Enough!¡± Zhavros snapped, visibly annoyed, though his attempts to push her back only made her dodge again, always with that innocent expression on her face. Finally, the young woman stopped and looked at all of us with undiminished joy. She was small, perhaps shorter than Lyris, with a slender, youthful build, and her light hair fell in soft waves down her back. Her constant smile reflected an innocent energy, as if nothing in the world could unsettle her. ¡°I¡¯m Nymira,¡± she said, introducing herself with enthusiasm, as if she¡¯d known us all her life. Lyris was the first to respond, nodding slightly. ¡°Lyris, nice to meet you, Nymira.¡± I nodded, still surprised by her energy. ¡°Darius,¡± I said, returning her smile. Zhavros, however, didn¡¯t bother to introduce himself. Instead, he muttered irritably, ¡°This was a mistake¡­ coming all this way.¡± Nymira looked at him for a moment, tilting her head slightly as if she were thinking. Then, with a carefree smile, she said, ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯ll call you Grumpy.¡± Her tone was innocent, as if she genuinely believed it was a fitting name for him. Lyris and I couldn¡¯t hold back our laughter this time. Nymira¡¯s confidence, her casual way of addressing Zhavros, was something none of us had expected. And Zhavros, with an even more tense expression, seemed to be holding himself back from snapping, irritated by the young woman¡¯s spontaneity. Zhavros clenched his teeth so hard you could almost hear them grinding, his eyes closed, and his brow deeply furrowed. His fist, raised near his face, trembled with pure irritation, as if he were about to explode at any moment. Seeing this, I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle as I stepped closer, positioning myself between Nymira and him to prevent whatever Zhavros was about to do. ¡°Calm down, Zhavros¡­¡± I murmured, trying to defuse the situation. ¡°Look, she¡¯s just curious.¡± I turned to Nymira and explained, ¡°We¡¯re looking for someone with mana of light, order, or some kind of magic that counteracts chaos. We want to know if you¡¯re that person.¡± Nymira, with wide eyes and an even bigger smile, responded with enthusiasm, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me! I have a mana of light¡­ well, a bit turbulent, but light nonetheless!¡± She said, laughing nervously, which made me smile. ¡°Excellent,¡± I replied. However, Lyris approached me with a slightly worried look. ¡°Darius, maybe she¡¯s too young for what we need,¡± she said quietly, which made me hesitate. Before I could answer, Zhavros, still irritated, added, ¡°She¡¯s clearly not equipped for this mission. She won¡¯t be of any help.¡± His tone was harsh, almost disdainful. Nymira, unfazed by the comments, listened attentively. Then, with the same cheerfulness, she exclaimed, ¡°Mission?! I want to be part of a mission! Take me with you!¡± She said this while bouncing slightly and bringing her fists to her chin as if she were begging. Zhavros let out an exasperated sigh. ¡°Oh, please! Look at that little creature¡­ I¡¯m out.¡± He levitated to the edge of the terrain, moving away a bit. ¡°Wow, you can fly!¡± Nymira exclaimed, fascinated. ¡°Could you carry me all the way down?¡± she asked innocently, to which Zhavros snapped back, his irritation clear, ¡°Of course not!¡± Zhavros descended as Nymira watched him with a look of doubt, murmuring to herself, ¡°Hmm... I wonder why he¡¯s so mad?¡± Lyris stepped forward and patted her shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s just¡­ particular,¡± she said, trying to reassure her. ¡°Maybe we should take her to Eldrek and Aelira to get their opinion,¡± I suggested, looking at Lyris, who, after a moment of thought, nodded. Upon hearing this, Nymira became excited and clung to Lyris¡¯s arm, who seemed surprised but not bothered. As we prepared to head down, Nymira warned us, ¡°Going down there is dangerous. There¡¯s a safer path this way.¡± She pointed us to an alternate route. Lyris and I exchanged glances and, grateful for the suggestion, agreed. Nymira packed up her small tent and, taking a last bite of the animal she¡¯d cooked over the fire, exclaimed with enthusiasm, ¡°I¡¯m ready!¡± The descent along the path was much easier, and soon we arrived where Eldrek and Aelira were waiting. As soon as she spotted Eldrek, Nymira¡¯s jaw dropped, impressed by his size, ¡°Wow! I¡¯ve never seen a giant before,¡± but what amazed her most was when she saw Aelira. With a look of awe and respect, she murmured, ¡°An Aasimar¡­?¡± Before we could react, Nymira ran over to Aelira, invading her personal space with curiosity, but this time her gaze was different. She looked at Aelira with admiration, almost as if she adored her. Without a second thought, she knelt down before her, placing her forehead to the ground. ¡°Please, make me your disciple!¡± she exclaimed. Aelira looked visibly surprised by the gesture. It was the first time I¡¯d seen her show anything other than her usual seriousness. She quickly knelt down and helped Nymira up. ¡°That¡¯s not necessary,¡± Aelira said kindly, nodding slightly in respect. ¡°I¡¯m Aelira,¡± she introduced herself with a small bow. Nymira, still in awe, mirrored Aelira¡¯s gesture. ¡°I¡¯m Nymira,¡± she said with a nervous but always enthusiastic smile. Aelira looked her directly in the eyes, as if examining her deeply. After a moment, Aelira spoke aloud, ¡°This young woman has potential. I can feel her mana flow. With proper training, she could be valuable.¡± Zhavros, already seated on the cart, let out a deep sigh of disapproval, clearly annoyed. Eldrek, on the other hand, smiled and approached Nymira, introducing himself. Nymira, as was her custom, mimicked him with a smile. And so, Nymira joined our group, a diamond in the rough that I hope one day will shine with a light powerful enough to overshadow that despicable being. Chapter 34: The Fortress of the TarkKor
After Nymira joined us, the cart was practically full. Maybe one more person could fit in, something we¡¯d have to consider. Before continuing our journey, Eldrek decided to organize our things.
He searched through his belongings to pull out the map, but being as tall as he was, none of us could see it alongside him. Without warning, Nymira nimbly climbed up the cart and then jumped onto Eldrek¡¯s back, scaling up to one of his shoulders so she could see the map with him.
We all stared, stunned, especially Eldrek, who reacted as if some animal had suddenly clambered up on him. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Zhavros, already in his position to guide the salamanders, rubbing his face as if trying to keep his composure.
Eldrek, despite the surprise, gave a slight smile and continued looking at the map. ¡°The next point is about the same distance as what we¡¯ve already covered,¡± he explained to us.
¡°Maybe this is the last person to join us, at least for now. The cart is already full, and although the salamanders are strong, they could slow down with more people.¡±
Zhavros, from his position, chimed in: ¡°I know that area. We might be able to gather useful minerals in the nearby mountains so Eldrek can forge the magic weapons.¡±
Eldrek, now encouraged, replied, ¡°That would help us greatly. With those minerals, I can create custom weapons for each of you.¡± Nymira, excited, exclaimed:
¡°I¡¯ve never had a weapon! I¡¯m thrilled to know I¡¯ll have one made just for me... although I don¡¯t have a way to pay you for it.¡±
Her innocent comment drew a small, friendly laugh from us. Even Aelira, usually serious, smiled. I noticed that detail and couldn¡¯t help but think of how different she looked when she smiled. Something about her changed completely, and I found myself smiling to myself.
We climbed into the cart and set off on what seemed to be our last trip in search of another ally. We hoped that, once again, the journey would pass without issues. Along the way, the conversation flowed lightly.
We laughed and got to know each other better. Nymira, always sticking close to Aelira, wouldn¡¯t stop complimenting her and asking for advice on how to improve her skills. The celestial, patient, gave her some pointers and promised that they¡¯d train together as soon as they could. Nymira, of course, was more than thrilled.
At that moment, Nymira, curious, asked Aelira a question that I hadn¡¯t dared to ask myself due to the lack of trust: ¡°Where do celestials come from?¡± Her big, attentive eyes reflected her eagerness to hear Aelira¡¯s answer.
Aelira looked at Nymira, and with a calm solemnity, replied, ¡°Celestials don¡¯t have a home like humans or mortal beings. We were created by the Sages, who shaped everything we know, although no one can say for certain who they are. To us, they are a presence as ancient as the world itself, difficult to comprehend or see, even in legends. They created us with a purpose: to keep the balance. And though we¡¯ve never seen their faces, we know deep in our essence that it was their will that brought us into existence.¡±
Zhavros, who was listening from the front of the cart, interjected while looking off into the distance: ¡°That¡¯s why they say celestials are like the Sages themselves. They¡¯re idolized in many places.¡±
Aelira didn¡¯t take long to respond: ¡°Well, they shouldn¡¯t¡­ we make the same mistakes as any mortal.¡± I noticed a trace of longing in her tone, as if a fleeting memory had crossed her mind as she said it.
Wanting to change the subject, I took the opportunity to ask Nymira why we had found her alone at the top of the mountain. Her tone shifted as she answered, becoming less lively.
She looked at me, her usual smile trembling slightly, but still holding that sparkle in her eyes, as if trying to keep her enthusiasm. She took a breath and began:
¡°Well¡­ I guess it¡¯s not that interesting, but¡­ my people were always artisans. We loved making beautiful things, you know? Without getting into trouble or anything. We weren¡¯t good with magic or weapons. We were just¡­ ourselves, at our own pace.¡± Her voice started to crack just a bit, and though she tried to keep a light tone, her smile seemed more fixed and forced.
Aelira, sitting close by, touched her shoulder gently without interrupting, just reminding her that she wasn¡¯t alone.
¡°So,¡± Nymira continued, ¡°when there were rumors about that dark being¡­ about what he was doing to the nearby communities, we decided it was safer to keep moving. My people thought that, if no one knew where we were, we¡¯d be safe. So, we became nomads.¡± She paused, her eyes reflecting something between sadness and a hard-edged nostalgia that she was trying to hide.
¡°We were fine for a while, although always hiding. I¡­ I was little, and well, I was just playing with the other kids as always.¡± She stopped, a sad smile barely holding, and continued in a lower voice, ¡°Until one day¡­ a man arrived. He was riding a huge three-headed chimera, and he came with¡­ with a horde of creatures. He laughed, like it was some kind of game.¡± Her voice broke entirely as she said it.
There was a tense silence, but before anyone could say anything, she continued, looking at us as if trying to reassure us.
¡°I watched them¡­ destroy everything. I just wanted to find my parents. I saw them for a moment, they were far away, in the crowd¡­ and I thought of calling them, but¡­¡± She fell silent for a moment, her gaze lost in a painful memory. ¡°I saw¡­ how the specters surrounded them and¡­ and everything happened so fast¡­¡±
Aelira put an arm around her shoulders silently, letting her continue, while Zhavros listened intently without a word.
¡°I hid. I slipped into some bushes and just¡­ just waited, without moving. Everything was silent, like the world had ended.¡± Her smile returned, but it was broken, and in her tone, filled with effort, you could hear her struggle to contain her emotions. ¡°From then on¡­ I decided I would never stop smiling. Because if I didn¡¯t¡­ if I didn¡¯t, I don¡¯t know how I would have gone on.¡±
Lyris leaned towards Nymira, and with a warm smile, whispered to her, ¡°Wow, Nymira¡­ you¡¯re really strong. I¡¯m so glad we found you.¡± Nymira gave her a faint but grateful smile. Eldrek, for his part, said nothing; his expression said everything, reflecting a deep and silent empathy.
I, on the other hand, felt a fury ignite within me. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Grimmor had anything to do with that massacre. I cursed him silently, vowing that if he was responsible, someday he¡¯d pay for all the suffering he had left behind.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.
After several hours of travel, the sun was beginning to set on the horizon. Zhavros, always alert, spotted the area we were headed for, but he decided we should stop in the nearby mountains first to take the opportunity to mine the necessary minerals. With any luck, we could go unnoticed.
Lyris commented aloud, ¡°Doesn¡¯t it seem strange that we haven¡¯t encountered any creatures in the last few stretches?¡±
I couldn¡¯t help but nod.
¡°You¡¯re right; something must be going on.¡± Aelira, who also knew these lands well, added,
¡°It¡¯s definitely not normal. These areas are usually teeming with creatures. Something strange is happening, no doubt.¡±
Before we could theorize further, we reached the rocky areas. The salamanders didn¡¯t let up, carrying us as far as possible through the mountains. They were truly formidable creatures.
Zhavros guided the cart toward some nearby mountains and pointed out a series of caves. ¡°There, that¡¯s where we can extract the mineral¡ªassuming no one¡¯s done so already,¡± he said.
With the help of our magic and some tools Eldrek carried, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult. We all got off the cart while Zhavros stayed outside with the salamanders to protect them.
Lyris, Nymira, and Aelira, the three wielders of light mana, combined their efforts to illuminate the cave.
The scene was surreal. As the three cast a joint spell that softly lit the place, I couldn¡¯t help but think how incredible it was to be surrounded by these people. I never would have imagined being here, in these circumstances.
Eldrek, for his part, had to hunch over to enter the cave. He moved with precision, examining every corner and running his enormous hands along the walls. I couldn¡¯t help but ask,
¡°How are we going to find the mineral? It could be buried deep in the walls, and we wouldn¡¯t even notice.¡± Eldrek, without stopping his search, glanced at me from the corner of his eye and pointed to a specific spot. ¡°Here, further in, is the mineral we need.¡±
Surprised, I asked him,
¡°How do you know?¡± Eldrek gave a slight smile and replied, ¡°I thought you already knew, Darius. I have my own abilities, too.¡±
Then he touched the spot he had pointed to, and, as if by magic, the earth on the wall began to fall away to the cave floor. It was as if we were excavating the wall effortlessly.
I was speechless. It turned out Eldrek had an elemental ability connected to earth and metal. He could sense the precise location of minerals, even from a distance.
Still amazed, I responded, ¡°I didn¡¯t know you could do that.¡± Suddenly, everything made sense. Of course, it explained why he was an expert at forging weapons and how his ability helped him create such powerful, unique magical weapons.
After a good while of digging, and thanks to Eldrek¡¯s ability, the process went by quickly. While Eldrek handled extracting the mineral from the cave walls, I took care of bagging it and carrying it to the cart.
The others took turns helping, and the teamwork flowed effortlessly. We were nearly finished when a sound stopped us. It was a flapping sound, but it wasn¡¯t coming from inside the cave¡ªit was coming from outside, echoing loudly.
Silence fell over everyone. For an instant, the only sound was the calm yet sarcastic voice of Zhavros saying, ¡°This is about to get interesting.¡± There was no doubt he said it with experience.
We ran towards the cave exit, and as we drew closer, the sounds of flapping grew louder. When we finally got outside, the scene awaiting us was, to put it mildly, surreal.
There were a dozen huge creatures flying, similar to dragons. They were winged drakes, majestic creatures different from traditional dragons¡ªslimmer and more agile, with iridescent scales that shimmered in the moonlight.
Above them, figures were riding with skill, as if perfectly in sync with the beasts.
Nymira was the first to react. As soon as she stepped outside and saw the drakes, she showed no sign of fear. On the contrary, she seemed fascinated. Her eyes wide open, she asked excitedly,
¡°Do you think they¡¯d let me ride one?¡± Her reaction was so innocent that it brought a smile to my face, despite the tension of the moment.
Eldrek, maintaining his usual calm, advanced toward the drakes with his hands raised in a gesture of peace. He had to raise his deep voice to be heard over the sound of the wings, which seemed to fill the air with their movement.
Even so, the authority in his tone made his voice resonate: ¡°Can we talk?¡± There was no immediate response, but after a pause, one of the riders descended while the rest stayed in the air, keeping watch.
The one who descended was different. It was clear he was a leader, with an imposing presence and firmness in every step. Vaelor, leader of the Tark''Kor tribe, a warrior with dark gray skin marked by tribal tattoos. I would later learn that they belonged to a race called Gromthar, beings capable of adapting to the harshness of the environment, slightly taller than the average human and with dense musculature.
He carried an energy spear that emitted a faint light. Despite his imposing appearance, his gaze was calculating and calm.
Vaelor approached Eldrek, and they began speaking in low tones, so quietly we couldn¡¯t hear anything from where we were standing. At one point, Vaelor crossed one hand to his opposite shoulder, making a slight bow before Eldrek.
After a few minutes, Vaelor signaled with his hand, and the other warriors in the air pulled back, leaving only two of them on the ground. Eldrek, in turn, gestured for us to come closer. We approached cautiously, and one by one, we briefly introduced ourselves. When his turn came, Vaelor spoke with a deep, clear voice:
¡°I am Vaelor, leader of the Tark''Kor community.¡± Lyris murmured almost to herself:
¡°Community¡­?¡± I was also surprised to hear that. In these times, it was rare to find intact communities, much less in such desolate conditions.
Vaelor continued, with the same serenity:
¡°You are cordially invited to dine with us tonight.¡±
Then he mounted his winged drake with the same ease with which he had descended, signaling for us to follow him. We climbed into the cart and began to follow him, still processing the situation.
Along the way, Eldrek explained what he had discussed with Vaelor. Apparently, Vaelor and his people held great respect for him. Given his longevity, Eldrek had gained fame among warrior communities for crafting valuable weapons.
It turned out that, in the past, Eldrek had forged weapons for the Tark''Kor tribe, weapons that were still being passed down through generations to this day. In fact, the magic spear Vaelor carried had been crafted by Eldrek.
That explained the respect with which Vaelor had treated him; the spear was not just a combat tool, but a symbol of trust and honor within their community.
We followed Vaelor in the cart as the landscape began to change. The mountains around us grew steeper, and the wind passing between the rocks started to grow stronger.
Zhavros kept the salamanders on pace as he guided us along the narrow paths, attentive to any obstacles.
Vaelor flew above us on his winged drake, moving with an ease that could only come from years of training. In the distance, the mountain peaks seemed closer.
Finally, upon cresting a final hill, Vaelor¡¯s community came into view. It was a rustic settlement, with stone and wooden houses, sturdy enough to withstand the winters but without any luxuries.
A river ran through the valley, providing water for scattered crops on the lower parts. It wasn¡¯t much, but they clearly survived on what they had.
At first glance, there were a few hundred people. About half of them seemed to be warriors, moving with precision as they trained or walked the stone streets.
Children ran about, and the women were busy with their tasks, reinforcing cabins and preparing food. Only about a dozen drake riders stood out among the rest. The latter were resting in a separate area, enclosed by stone walls.
Vaelor landed in front of us and motioned for us to follow him. He led us to a sort of central plaza, where several warriors and elders were already waiting for us. There was an air of respect, but also of curiosity about our presence.
¡°Welcome to my community,¡± Vaelor said in his calm tone. ¡°Here, you will prepare for what lies ahead. Tonight, we¡¯ll eat and have a chance to speak in peace.¡±
The place, though modest, had a feeling of security we hadn¡¯t found in other places. The people here were united and accustomed to surviving under tough circumstances.
As I watched the warriors and the drake riders, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a kind of relief. Despite everything we¡¯d faced, we were finally finding some hope amidst so much desolation. Chapter 35: The Forged Alliance We settled at an outdoor table, and as I sat down, I couldn¡¯t help but look around. A sense of well-being washed over me, something I hadn¡¯t expected in such a dark time. A fleeting doubt crossed my mind, so I took the chance to ask Eldrek, ¡°Eldrek, you who have lived for more than one era, how many seasonal cycles does each one last?¡± He had to think for a moment before answering, ¡°Well, about 500 cycles.¡± ¡°500!?¡± I exclaimed, shocked. In this world, they shared the same seasons as in mine, so 500 cycles would mean about 500 years. Damn, I thought, Eldrek must easily be over a thousand years old. The community around us didn¡¯t seem to reflect the despair we¡¯d seen elsewhere. There was joy, laughter, and life in the faces of the people in the tribe. Nymira moved around as if she had been there all her life. She looked happy, bouncing from one place to another, playing with the children, chatting with them as if she¡¯d known them forever. At one point, she came over to our table and, with a mischievous smile, tugged on Zhavros¡¯s clothes. ¡°Come play with us!¡± she asked, her eyes shining. Zhavros frowned. ¡°Are you crazy!? I don¡¯t play with kids.¡± He gently brushed her hand away. Nymira insisted, undeterred. That¡¯s when Lyris stepped in with a kind smile. ¡°I can go with you,¡± she said to Nymira. Nymira accepted happily, and the two of them went off to where the other children were. Zhavros glanced at them, trying to hide his interest. Lyris and Nymira showed small flashes of light with their magic, and the children, amazed, laughed and clapped with enthusiasm. I watched Zhavros, who seemed lost in thought as he looked on seriously. Something about that scene seemed to affect him, though it wasn¡¯t easy to guess what was on his mind. Soon after, Vaelor approached our table with some people who were bringing food. It was a kind of roast. I decided not to ask what type of meat it was to avoid hearing an answer that would kill my appetite. The hunger among the group was obvious, and soon we were all eating quietly. The food, though simple, was comforting after the long journey. When we finished eating, Eldrek leaned towards Vaelor and began to explain our plans to him, how we intended to face the dark being. ¡°Vaelor, you possess psychic magic, and that would be a great help for what we have planned,¡± Eldrek said seriously. With that brief introduction, Eldrek brought him up to speed on every detail: how we had gathered allies and the resources we would need to confront such a powerful force. He explained that every skill was crucial and that Vaelor¡¯s psychic ability could make a big difference, from anticipating attacks to strengthening the group¡¯s mental defenses. Vaelor, with a firm expression, nodded, understanding the importance of his role in the mission. ¡°My tribe has waited a long time for a moment like this,¡± he said decisively. ¡°If this proposal comes from Eldrek, it would be an honor for us to join you in this fight. Not just me, but many of my warriors will be at your disposal.¡± We were surprised to hear that. Not only did we have a new ally, but we had practically gained a small army. The atmosphere at the table came alive with everyone¡¯s renewed enthusiasm. Vaelor continued, ¡°You can stay here as long as you need before setting off. Eldrek can forge the magical weapons you need, while you all train for the final battle.¡± He offered a clear, sensible strategy. He wasn¡¯t just a strong leader; he was also shrewd. Everyone nodded in agreement, and we sealed the alliance with a toast, laughing together. After the feast, the group spent long hours with the tribe, enjoying the company and the relaxed atmosphere. Finally, everyone retired to rest in separate tents. The tranquility of the place allowed us to sleep uninterrupted, something we hadn¡¯t experienced in a long time.
The next morning, I woke up to the sounds of the town going about its daily routine. I stepped out of the tent and could see everyone playing a part in the day¡¯s tasks. Some worked in the fields, others washed clothes in the valley, and the guards watched the surroundings, always alert to any possible danger. A group of warriors trained in the distance. The discipline of the place was evident, even the children helped however they could. Eldrek was already up. I saw him talking to Vaelor, who was showing him an area with a large furnace. That¡¯s where Eldrek would begin forging the weapons. The night before, Eldrek had mentioned that it would take a couple of days, as magical weapons required time. Besides, he would need to make weapons for everyone in our group who still didn¡¯t have them. While I took in the surroundings, Vaelor approached Lyris and me, inviting us to train with the tribe¡¯s warriors. We accepted, while Nymira and Aelira separated to do their own training. Aelira would spend time strengthening Nymira¡¯s magic, teaching her to control it with more precision. Zhavros, on the other hand, was also invited to train, but he showed little interest. He preferred to stay off to the side, immersed in a book he had brought with him. I couldn¡¯t help but think that, though Zhavros seemed distant, he was always aware in some way.The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. The training began. The tribe¡¯s warriors showed us their fighting style, a combination of strength and controlled elemental magic. Lyris and I watched each of their movements, studying their tactics before jumping into action. Vaelor joined us, watching from a distance, arms crossed. The moment arrived, and one of the warriors suggested a friendly match. Lyris and I, a bit hesitant, accepted and teamed up against two of the tribe¡¯s warriors. We left our weapons aside; it would be hand-to-hand combat. We positioned ourselves in front of them, our hands at the ready. At first, we focused on defense, studying each move our opponents made. We knew attacking without a strategy would be a mistake. The tribe¡¯s warriors took the initiative; they were fast and skilled. Occasionally, they¡¯d use small bursts of elemental magic, just enough to try and throw us off balance. Lyris, agile as always, responded with light magic, while I limited my magic use. I didn¡¯t want to make anyone uncomfortable or lose control, so I focused on physical combat. The warriors displayed impressive coordination and soon had us in a tight spot. Lyris and I exchanged a glance, knowing we had to respond in kind. Without missing a beat, we synchronized, alternating between attack and defense. Lyris sent out flashes of light to distract them, while I took advantage of each opening to get close and strike. Vaelor, from his position, called out instructions to his warriors, guiding them through the fight. Despite the tension of the match, I couldn¡¯t help but notice the respect and admiration in his tone. After several minutes of intense exchanges, the combat finally stopped. Both teams were breathing hard, but we were smiling. We shook hands in a sign of respect and camaraderie. Around us, the tribe broke into applause. Both Lyris and I had shown we were up to the challenge. Vaelor came over to us, a proud smile on his face. ¡°You¡¯ve proven to be fine warriors,¡± he said firmly, giving us a pat on the shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m impressed.¡± The tribe kept clapping, and for a moment, I felt like we had accomplished more than just a simple match. We had earned their respect. Nymira, who had been watching us, approached with her usual agility and loudly announced that she wanted to participate, too. She was so enthusiastic that Lyris and I exchanged a look, unsure if it was a good idea for her to join. Aelira, who was standing nearby with some of the tribe, nodded at Lyris, as if to make it clear that she had been the one to suggest Nymira join the match. Vaelor, who had been silently observing until then, seemed surprised. He looked at Nymira skeptically, surely thinking the same as us: she was just a girl and didn¡¯t look like a warrior. However, Vaelor walked over to Aelira and asked her directly: ¡°Are you sure this girl should fight? The warriors here are formidable.¡± Aelira looked at him firmly and replied with seriousness, ¡°This girl has a name, Vaelor. It¡¯s Nymira. It¡¯d be good for you to remember it from now on.¡± Aelira¡¯s words made everyone turn to look at her. Even I was surprised by the authority in her voice. Nymira, of course, was filled with pride hearing Aelira defend her like that, her eyes shining with admiration for the celestial. Vaelor, a bit embarrassed, bowed his head slightly. ¡°My apologies, it was not my intention to belittle Nymira.¡± Aelira relaxed her expression and added, ¡°No problem. But if you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯d like one of your most experienced warriors to face Nymira in a friendly match.¡± Vaelor nodded without hesitation; he and his tribe knew the reputation of celestials and held them in high respect. With a gesture, he called over one of his tribe¡¯s warriors, nearly as imposing as him. ¡°Go and fight against Nymira,¡± he ordered in a serious tone. Nymira, with a grin from ear to ear, said, ¡°Wow, he looks like a formidable opponent!¡± She said it with such excitement that she seemed more ready to play than to fight. Lyris and I, still somewhat unsure, encouraged her. ¡°If at any point you feel like you can¡¯t go on, don¡¯t hesitate to stop the fight,¡± I advised, unable to hide my concern. We stepped back to give her and the warrior space. Before starting, Nymira looked at her mentor and flashed her a smile. Aelira returned it with the same confidence. Vaelor then gave the signal to start the match. From the very first second, it was clear that Nymira was much faster than anyone had imagined. She moved with dazzling agility, dodging every attack from the warrior and throwing quick punches that kept him on the defensive. Though her blows didn¡¯t seem to do much damage, her speed threw him off. The warrior threw a direct punch and, for an instant, managed to grab her. Nymira barely managed to wriggle free in time, avoiding the impact at the last second. I could feel everyone holding their breath; Lyris murmured beside me, eyes fixed on the scene, ¡°That was close¡­¡± With an animated grin, Nymira said to the warrior, without losing her spirit, ¡°Wow, you¡¯re really strong.¡± The warrior returned a slight smile, taking note of her style, and shifted into a ready stance. ¡°Seems like you¡¯re pretty strong, too,¡± he replied. Then he tried the same strategy: getting close, grabbing her, and using his physical advantage to land a hit. Lyris and I realized his plan. ¡°He¡¯s going to try to grab her again,¡± I whispered, as she nodded with a concerned expression. Nymira, however, dodged every move with impressive dexterity, and the warrior had to try harder to catch her. Finally, with a swift turn, he managed to grab her firmly. Nymira struggled, trying to break free, but this time the warrior didn¡¯t let go. A flicker of worry crossed my mind, and I saw the same fear reflected in Lyris¡¯s eyes. The tension grew as the warrior raised his fist, ready to strike. Nymira kept struggling but to no avail; she was trapped. That¡¯s when Aelira¡¯s firm voice broke the silence, ¡°Now!¡± Nymira reacted instantly. Just as the warrior¡¯s fist came down with force, a burst of light magic exploded from her hand, lighting up the area with a blinding intensity. This wasn¡¯t the controlled magic of Lyris; it was raw energy, hitting the warrior¡¯s torso and sending him flying several meters back. With a grunt, the warrior fell to the ground, trying hard to get up but failing. The silence that followed was absolute, and disbelief was clear in everyone¡¯s eyes. Nymira, on the other hand, shouted with total joy, jumping and running to Aelira with a radiant smile. ¡°Teacher, teacher, I did it! I did it just like you taught me!¡± she exclaimed, full of excitement. Aelira took her hand and, with a proud smile, replied, ¡°Yes, Nymira. Today, you proved yourself a true warrior.¡± Vaelor approached Nymira with respect and spoke to her in a firm voice. ¡°Nymira, I underestimated you, and for that, I apologize. You are truly formidable. You¡¯ve defeated one of my best warriors.¡± Then, he gave her a slight bow before stepping away to check on his warrior, who was already beginning to recover. Nymira, still thrilled by the fight, kept talking with Aelira as they walked away. She couldn¡¯t stop smiling. I turned to Lyris, who watched everything with a mix of admiration and surprise. ¡°Incredible,¡± I said, still processing what we had just seen. ¡°I didn¡¯t think Nymira was that skilled.¡± Lyris nodded, clearly impressed. ¡°Me neither. It was pretty surprising.¡± Then she pointed to a small hill in the distance. ¡°Look.¡± There, in the distance, I saw Zhavros, who apparently had watched the entire fight. ¡°It seems that, even though Zhavros is a solitary figure, he¡¯s always keeping an eye on everything happening around him,¡± Lyris commented. I thought for a moment before responding. ¡°You¡¯re right. But I also feel like there might be something more¡­ I¡¯m not sure.¡± Lyris gave me a thoughtful look. ¡°Maybe. Someday we might discover his story.¡± Chapter 36: Forging Destiny Everyone maintained strict discipline in their activities as the days passed. Both Lyris and I would occasionally help with the community¡¯s tasks. We felt comfortable, as if we had finally found a small refuge amidst the darkness. Nymira continued training daily with Aelira, and sometimes I saw her approaching Zhavros, insisting he should play or train with her. I don¡¯t know why, but day after day, she kept at it, as if she¡¯d developed some sort of obsession with him. Zhavros, as always, dismissed her, telling her to leave him alone. Yet, something in him had changed. His irritation towards her seemed to have lessened. Despite Nymira¡¯s constant pestering, he no longer reacted as harshly as before. I wondered if he was getting used to her presence or maybe even starting to feel more at ease around her. One morning, I decided to visit Eldrek, who had been tirelessly working over the last few days. When I arrived at his workplace, I found him deeply focused, carefully separating the properties of the minerals before finally beginning to fuse them into the weapons he had created. He saw me approach and, with a slight smile, asked if I could call everyone. He had something important to tell us. I quickly went to gather the others, one by one. Once we were all gathered around his forge, Eldrek looked at us with a solemn expression. "I¡¯ve finished forging the weapons," he told us, "and now I can infuse them with the minerals that will turn them into magical weapons." We fell silent as he took out the objects he had prepared. First, he lifted a dagger for Lyris. It had a gentle curve and a unique shimmer, with a finely crafted hilt engraved with elegant details. He handed it to Lyris, who took it in awe, admiring the quality of his work. ¡°This is wonderful, Eldrek, truly impressive,¡± she said, surprised. While Lyris examined her new weapon, Eldrek picked another item from the table. It was a belt. I couldn¡¯t help but voice my thoughts aloud: ¡°A belt? I thought there would only be weapons.¡± Eldrek, as if reading my mind, clarified: "It doesn¡¯t necessarily have to be a weapon. Remember, what we need is an item that accentuates mana and channels it more effectively." Eldrek¡¯s answer made sense to me. The belt was adorned with engravings and a gem at its center, which I assumed would be key to its transformation into a magical item. Zhavros took it, evaluating it with a grin. "You¡¯ve got style, Eldrek," he commented as he strapped it to his waist. "How do I look?" he asked aloud with a hint of irony. Nymira, not missing a beat, responded enthusiastically, "Like a stylish grump, dear Zhavros!" The group laughed at her comment, and to my surprise, I saw Zhavros crack a smile and even let out a slight laugh. It was the first time I¡¯d seen him like that¡ªrelaxed and without his usual irritation towards Nymira. Eldrek continued, carefully picking up a finely crafted leather bracelet adorned with intricate metal inlays and small gems that gleamed under the light. He handed it to Nymira, who received it with a smile that lit up her entire face, her eyes sparkling with excitement. "What do you think, Nymira?" Eldrek asked. "It¡¯s beautiful! I¡¯m never taking it off!" Nymira examined it in fascination as she fastened it around her wrist. "Master, look how beautiful it is!" Aelira nodded with an approving smile. "It¡¯s a beautiful piece, Nymira," she replied, proud of her apprentice. Finally, Eldrek took out the last item: a golden necklace meant for Aelira. It was delicately crafted, fitting for a celestial like her, with a radiant gem at its center. Aelira accepted it with gratitude, inclining her head slightly towards Eldrek in thanks. "I promise to put your creation to good use, Eldrek. Thank you," she said, with that calm authority she always radiated. The air filled with a sense of anticipation. We knew we were one step closer to the final battle, and Eldrek¡¯s work had prepared us for what was to come. Eldrek concluded by explaining that he would need to infuse each item with its bearer¡¯s mana to fully synchronize them. He suggested we start right away, and Nymira, with her usual enthusiasm, quickly raised her hand. "I want to go first!" she exclaimed with a bright smile. Eldrek returned her smile. "Of course, let¡¯s start with you," he said, preparing for the infusion. However, the relaxed atmosphere and conversation were suddenly interrupted when one of the guards, standing atop a rock overlooking the area, shouted a warning. "Something¡¯s approaching fast!" he exclaimed, barely having time to explain what it was. We all turned just in time to see a magical fireball strike him in the back, hurling him violently to the ground. The guard let out a scream of pain as his body twisted with severe burns covering his skin. Panic erupted among the tribe. Women and children quickly mobilized, led by Vaelor, who ordered them to take shelter in the hills. Fear and worry filled the air as the tribe¡¯s riders, without wasting a moment, mounted their drakes and prepared for battle. My group and I joined in the efforts, helping to evacuate the others to the hills before we had to defend ourselves from whatever was approaching.The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. But before we could fully organize, we saw him. Grimmor appeared on the front line, mounted on a three-headed chimera, surrounded by terrifying creatures. At his side, specters, harpies, and giant beetles advanced ferociously, all clearly under his control. The creatures lined up around Grimmor, awaiting his order to attack. We were frozen in shock at the sheer magnitude of what we were facing. We immediately went on high alert. My mind raced, trying to find a way to counter such a force, but the reality of the situation was overwhelming. Eldrek, without missing a beat, took the newly crafted items and began retreating quickly. "Where do you think you¡¯re going, old man!" Grimmor roared, his voice full of disdain. His eyes fixed on Eldrek as he dismounted from the chimera and walked towards us slowly, his palms open in a gesture of false peace. Vaelor and his riders took the front line to stop him. Mounted on his drake, Vaelor kept a steady gaze on Grimmor, whose face showed nothing but contempt. The arrogance in his posture and manner of speaking was unbearable. "Just hand over the giant, and I promise there¡¯ll be no harm to your people, mighty warrior," Grimmor said, with a malicious smile that barely hid his true intentions. Without hesitation, Vaelor responded firmly, his voice echoing above the roar of his dragon. "I¡¯m warning you once. Leave our lands, or you¡¯ll face the consequences." Grimmor, with his usual arrogant air, took a step forward and looked up at the riders above him. "Well... I thought the people here would be more welcoming," he said with a sly smile. "Such a pity." I watched as he slowly raised his hand, holding his index finger up to the sky. He held it there for a moment that felt eternal, as if savoring the moment. Nymira, who was a few steps ahead, stood frozen in fear, staring at Grimmor. "Nymira! What¡¯s wrong?" Aelira immediately asked her. ¡°It¡¯s... it¡¯s the same man who destroyed my community,¡± she said in a trembling voice. Grimmor noticed Nymira¡¯s fear, and with a cold calmness, he lowered his finger, pointing forward as he commanded in that same unpleasant tone: ¡°Attack.¡± Immediately, the creatures launched themselves at us with fury. The numerous harpies flew straight for the drakes, while the rest of the monsters attacked from the ground, destroying everything in their path. Houses and crops were ravaged in seconds by the beasts¡¯ wrath. The tribe¡¯s warriors reacted too late; they hadn¡¯t had time to form the front line. My group and I had just finished guiding the villagers towards the hills. But before we could join the fight, I noticed something: Zhavros wasn¡¯t with us. I looked around, desperate to find him. "Where¡¯s Zhavros?!" I shouted, hoping for some sign of him. I called out again, louder this time, but there was no trace of him. There was no time to stand around. With my mind racing with questions and Zhavros¡¯s absence weighing on me, I ran to the front, ready to face the creatures still advancing. Aelira firmly grasped Nymira¡¯s shoulders. ¡°We won¡¯t let another community be destroyed. Come with me; let¡¯s help these people, alright?¡± Somehow, those words sparked determination in Nymira, snapping her back to reality. Together, they charged against the specters, while the tribe¡¯s warriors formed a line to hold back the giant beetles causing the most damage to the terrain. There were too many of them, and repelling them wouldn¡¯t be easy. Lyris and I, without hesitation, headed directly for Grimmor. Fury consumed me. I was done with him and his constant threats. "Lyris, come with me. We¡¯re ending this," I told her, rage seething in my voice. Lyris nodded without hesitation. "Absolutely," she replied, and together we advanced through the chaos surrounding us. The contrast was overwhelming: days of utter calm, and now this¡ªa total disaster with no warning. We struggled to comprehend the magnitude of the devastation around us. When we finally reached Grimmor, we saw him mounted on his three-headed chimera¡ªdifferent from the one we¡¯d seen against Ticaros. The scoundrel perched on the beast enjoyed the sight before him. His gaze locked onto Lyris, and with a malicious smile, he pointed at the scar on her face, the mark he¡¯d left from their last encounter. "I¡¯ve been waiting for this moment to thank you for this," he said sarcastically, pointing to the scar with his finger. Lyris, poised for battle and ready for the fight, replied firmly, "You won¡¯t get the chance to thank anyone after this." Without further words, she launched herself at him, and I followed immediately. But facing Grimmor while he was mounted on that chimera wasn¡¯t going to be easy. The creature moved with surprising agility for its size, blocking any direct attack. Each attempt we made to get closer to Grimmor was thwarted by the chimera¡¯s three heads: the snake twisted from its back, snapping venomously, while the lion roared fiercely, clawing with strikes I barely managed to dodge. The dragon, at the rear, kept launching small bursts of fire, forcing us to continuously fall back. I tried to flank the chimera from one side, looking for an opening. Lyris did the same from the other side, attempting to distract the beast. But the chimera was fast¡ªfaster than we had anticipated. In a single motion, it spun its body, and the dragon spewed a burst of fire that forced me to retreat. I barely dodged it, but the heat grazed me, burning part of my clothing. "Is that all you¡¯ve got, Darius?" Grimmor taunted from above, not bothering to move from his position. "I thought you¡¯d like to fight up close." Lyris, agile, leaped to the side, casting a ray of light towards the snake twisting on the chimera¡¯s back. But instead of injuring the creature, it absorbed part of the magic, using the venom from its fangs to counter Lyris¡¯s spell. The chimera charged towards her, knocking her down with its massive body. I tried to run in her direction, but the lion lunged at me. I blocked the attack with my sword, but the impact left me staggering. ¡°Come on, use your chaos magic, Darius!¡± Grimmor yelled, relishing every moment. ¡°Or are you afraid of what might happen if you do?¡± I felt the taunt in his words, his attempt to unsettle me. I gritted my teeth, trying to stay in control. I knew that using chaos magic would come with immense risk, but we were cornered. Grimmor was toying with us, using the chimera to wear us down. The beast turned again, and the dragon on its back launched another burst of fire, this time aimed at Lyris. She rolled on the ground, barely dodging the flames. She quickly got up, panting from the effort. "This can¡¯t go on like this," I told myself, observing the chimera¡¯s movements. It seemed to anticipate every attack we made. The chimera roared again, the lion fixing its gaze on me while the snake crouched, ready to strike. We needed a different strategy. But before I could think of anything, Grimmor spoke again. "What a disappointment, Darius! Do you really think you can beat me without tapping into what lies within you? Come on, let it out!" His voice twisted with mockery, relishing in our desperation. The lion swiped at me again. This time, I didn¡¯t evade completely, and I felt its claws tear into my arm. The pain was intense, but I ignored it. I couldn¡¯t afford to fall now. Suddenly, the chimera slammed its front paws into the ground, creating a shockwave that knocked us off balance. Both of us fell to the ground. The dragon seized the moment to launch another burst of fire, and I barely got up in time to roll out of its reach. I knew we couldn¡¯t win like this. Lyris and I exchanged a look. We were being outmatched. The chimera was too strong, and Grimmor showed no signs of weakness. There was no doubt this had been calculated. Then, something caught our attention: explosions echoed in the distance, right where the villagers had taken refuge. My eyes turned immediately to the hills, and there I saw him. Zhavros. He was facing a new wave of creatures approaching from the rear, just as Grimmor had planned. It had been a trap all along, and we had fallen right into it. Chapter 37: The Limit of Time Grimmor''s movements had been calculated. Everything pointed to him studying us before attacking. We had been strategically separated, while his creatures destroyed each structure, crop, and everything the community had built with effort. If things continued like this, it was only a matter of time before the people of this tribe were found and eliminated. Lyris looked at me urgently. "We have to leave Grimmor for now. Zhavros is facing that horde alone. If we don¡¯t help him, he won¡¯t survive." In the distance, the riders were still holding off the harpies'' attack, but the creatures surrounded them in swarms. Claws and beaks tore into the warriors relentlessly; their screams of pain drowned under the tumult of wings and crushed bodies. Meanwhile, the beetles charged at the warriors trying to hold them back on the ground. With fierce mandibles, they shattered shields, ripped through flesh, and crushed bones in a bloodbath. The community''s structures crumbled under their massive feet, crops reduced to dust and splinters, and any warrior in their path was mercilessly slaughtered. "Damn it! We didn¡¯t have enough time to organize as an alliance," I cursed, feeling my helplessness turn into rage. Grimmor, watching the warriors fall helplessly, let out a cold laugh. ¡°What a shame,¡± he said mockingly, ¡°another community wiped out¡­ by me.¡± ¡°Bastard!¡± I shouted, my fury overflowing. But before I could move, a shockwave shook the ground, raising a cloud of dust that enveloped the field. Lyris and I turned, alert. Aelira appeared above us with an agile leap, suspended in the air and with her wings spread wide, imposing and steady. Her voice echoed like a sentence. "I will not allow another community to perish at your hand." Grimmor¡¯s smile faded. He stepped back, his gaze, for the first time, fixed on Aelira with a mix of caution and contained fury. Aelira crossed her arms, her hands tense and her body radiating power. With an explosion of energy, she released a wave of light that swept across the terrain, hitting the enemy creatures. The beasts staggered, disoriented, their gazes vacant, as if their minds had been wiped clean. ¡°Now!¡± I shouted to Lyris. The tribe and the riders seized the moment to counterattack with renewed ferocity. From his drake, Vaelor raised his lance and shouted fiercely, ¡°Riders, now¡¯s the time! Finish them, no mercy!¡± The tribe''s warriors charged at the creatures, and the battlefield turned into a bloodbath. The harpies, previously unreachable, now fell under spears piercing their bodies mercilessly. The drakes tore off heads and shredded wings in a bloody feast. The warriors surrounded the beetles, stabbing them repeatedly until they lay in pools of blood and remains. Aelira descended slowly, exhausted. She had used up a large portion of her mana, but she had given us the decisive moment. However, her spell hadn¡¯t reached the creatures besieging Zhavros on the hills. I looked at Grimmor. He was no longer on his chimera, which now staggered, confused and disoriented. Lyris didn¡¯t hesitate and charged with determination, landing a precise cut on each of its three heads, leaving no room for it to recover. I ran to a nearby rock to get a better view of the terrain, desperately searching for Grimmor. I saw him fleeing cowardly, riding on a beetle he had prepared as an escape plan. ¡°Coward!¡± I shouted angrily, cursing his retreat. Lyris ran to Aelira to check on her condition. ¡°Are you okay?¡± she asked, concern evident on her face. Aelira nodded, breathing heavily. ¡°Nymira¡­ help Nymira,¡± she replied, pointing towards her apprentice. Lyris didn¡¯t hesitate and scanned for Nymira. She found her taking down the last remaining specter, and without waiting for instructions, with incredible speed, she sprinted towards Zhavros, who was still fighting alone. ¡°Nymira!¡± she shouted, unsure of where she was headed so quickly. Meanwhile, the beetles that had been destroying the place were being eliminated precisely by the tribe''s warriors. I ran to where Eldrek was, along with the rest of the community, to make sure they were okay. Upon arriving, Eldrek looked at me and reassured me: ¡°We¡¯re all okay, just shaken,¡± he said, referring to the people.Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. I looked around and saw most of them with fear reflected in their eyes. The children clung to their mothers, hoping it would all end soon. I felt a weight in my chest, but also an urgency to put an end to all of this. Then I looked towards where Zhavros was fighting with undeniable majesty. Now, he had Nymira at his side. Zhavros noticed her presence, and something changed. The two began to fight in almost perfect sync. From a distance, I could see how they complemented each other, with precise details of light and darkness magic blending together. Every creature still standing fell under their lethal combination. Finally, when they had finished off the last of the creatures, both stood, panting, side by side, gazing at the fallen beasts scattered across the terrain. Nymira, full of enthusiasm, started moving around Zhavros, exclaiming excitedly: ¡°Did you see how we took them down, grumpy?! And I helped you! I really helped, didn¡¯t I?!¡± She repeated the same phrases over and over, circling him and tugging at his clothes. When she finally stopped, she stood in front of him and said, ¡°High five!¡± she exclaimed, raising her hand with a bright smile, waiting for him to reciprocate. Zhavros glanced at her sideways, and for a moment I thought he would tell her to leave him alone, as he usually did. But, to my surprise, he cracked a small smile. He slowly raised his hand and, giving her a high five, said with unusual calm, ¡°We did it, kid¡­ we really did.¡± Lyris and Aelira joined us. No creature remained alive, and Vaelor, along with his warriors, made sure of it, forming a perimeter while others began to clear the remnants. The battlefield was now covered with debris, bodies, and beast remains, but the immediate danger had passed. I looked at Aelira as we both watched Zhavros and Nymira chatting, sitting on a fallen beetle. ¡°Nymira proved she was up to the task. You¡¯ve trained her well,¡± I said, smiling sincerely. Aelira nodded, with an expression of quiet satisfaction. ¡°The training has been essential, but what has truly strengthened her is reconnecting with others. It has rekindled the spark she already had by nature.¡± I looked at her and couldn¡¯t help but smile, reflecting my joy at what I had just heard. After all we had been through, seeing Nymira grow was a ray of hope. I turned to her, becoming slightly more serious. Lyris and Eldrek were also nearby, observing the scene. ¡°I need to talk to you all¡­ there¡¯s something I want to propose. Especially to you, Aelira. I think you could guide me best. But I want to do it once we¡¯ve finished getting things in order here, is that okay?¡± I asked, addressing everyone. They all nodded silently, understanding that there was still much to do. What followed was a collective effort. The team and the community, who had begun to emerge from their shelter, started clearing the remains and cleaning up. The destruction had been nearly total. Although some survivors had miraculously been spared, several people cried, devastated not only by the loss of what they had built, but also by the fallen warriors. The bodies of the brave who had defended the community were carefully wrapped in cloth and mountain flowers, a simple yet solemn tribute. One by one, their loved ones carried them to a nearby hill, where tradition dictated they be buried with stones engraved with their names and protective symbols. It was a dignified, brief, and respectful farewell, a reminder of their bravery. Vaelor approached Eldrek, with a mixture of gratitude and exhaustion in his eyes. ¡°We wouldn¡¯t have been able to prevail without your help. I don¡¯t know how to thank you enough,¡± he said, his voice steady but laden with emotion. Eldrek, nodding in understanding, responded calmly: ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank us, Vaelor. We know what you¡¯ve lost¡­ what you¡¯ve sacrificed,¡± said Eldrek, slightly bowing his head in respect. ¡°We will honor those who fell today, and you can always count on our support.¡± He paused for a moment and then added more firmly: ¡°However, I must strongly recommend that you consider relocating. Grimmor already knows this location, and he¡¯s likely to return to finish what he started.¡± Vaelor took a deep breath, the weight of the situation reflected in his face, but he knew Eldrek was right. ¡°Yes, I know, Eldrek. I don¡¯t like the idea, but it¡¯s the most prudent thing to do,¡± Vaelor replied in a resigned tone. With a grateful gesture, he withdrew to continue helping the others. After several hours of work, we managed to bring everything to relative order. The community set up some tents for the night, and the next day they would gather to discuss the option of relocating. For our part, we gathered around a campfire, exhausted but relieved to have survived the day. Eldrek was the first to speak. ¡°This group has shown great strength today. There is still work and team coordination to improve, but it¡¯s nothing that can¡¯t be refined, and for that, I want to commend you all,¡± he said, with a slight approving smile. ¡°Tomorrow, we¡¯ll start finalizing the weapons and magical items. I feel we don¡¯t have much time left before the real battle emerges. I don¡¯t know what will happen with Vaelor, whether he will join us or not. Most likely, he¡¯ll prioritize relocating his community, so that¡¯s waiting on his decision.¡± Then, Eldrek looked at me and added, ¡°Darius also has something he¡¯d like to discuss with all of us.¡± I took a sip of water from my canteen, trying to clear my thoughts. The fatigue of the day weighed on each word I was about to say, but I knew I had to be honest. ¡°I¡¯ll be completely honest with you. I feel this group deserves it,¡± I began, noticing everyone looking at me attentively. ¡°As you know, my mana is of a chaotic nature. I can¡¯t fully control it yet. If you want, I can tell you how I obtained it, but what I find more important now is that you know something else¡­¡± I paused to take a breath, feeling the weight of what I was about to reveal. ¡°Within my abilities, I can travel between eras, or rather, between different times. It¡¯s extremely difficult for me to explain because, as I said, I don¡¯t fully control or understand it¡­ but what if I could master it?¡± Zhavros let out a small laugh, crossing his arms. ¡°I see where you¡¯re going with this, kid.¡± Lyris looked at him, then directly at me, raising an eyebrow. ¡°What do you mean exactly, Darius? What do you have in mind?¡± I paused again, the firelight reflecting in my eyes as I searched for the right words. ¡°If you help me master it¡­ what¡¯s stopping me from moving forward to the moment of the battle and then returning to this very moment to change the outcome? I could even come back before Grimmor attacked the community.¡± The silence that followed my words was dense. They all looked at me, trying to process what I had just suggested. Chapter 38: The Forges of Eldrek Zhavros laughed after my comment, not out of mockery, but because he seemed intrigued by how interesting it could be. Nymira, ever curious, turned to Aelira and asked, "Could someone actually have a power like that?" Aelira looked at her seriously before nodding slowly. "Unfortunately, yes, it¡¯s possible." Then, her gaze fell on me, and her tone became more thoughtful. "But there¡¯s something you must understand, Darius." I remained silent, waiting for her explanation. "While you may be able to change some things, there are events in time that are inevitable. They are predestined, like fixed points in history." She paused, as if carefully choosing her words. "You might think you can manipulate time as you please, but not everything is under your control. Time is not a completely predictable tool. Sometimes, no matter how hard you try, certain events cannot be altered. Time has its own rules, and it plays with us just as much as we think we play with it." Aelira looked at me intensely, as if wanting to make sure I grasped the weight of her words. "Be careful, Darius. You can''t prevent or change everything. Time is flexible, but also capricious." Zhavros quipped, half-jokingly and with a touch of seriousness, "The princess with wings has a point." "I''m not a princess," Aelira replied, not catching the sarcasm in Zhavros''s comment. Zhavros rolled his eyes, clearly avoiding explaining that he was being sarcastic, and continued talking. "Besides, there''s something important this guy isn¡¯t telling us." A slight jolt ran through me. I knew what he might be about to say, and I didn''t like the idea of him revealing it. Zhavros, always looking to stir intrigue, glanced around at everyone before continuing: "Let''s say what he says is true, that he can jump through time. There¡¯s an important factor we can¡¯t ignore: every time he does, Darius will be consumed a little more by the chaos inside him." He looked at me directly, with a crooked smile. "So let me ask you straight¡­ Darius, who¡¯s to say that after your great feat, you won¡¯t turn into our new enemy?" Zhavros finished the sentence with that damned smile, enjoying the tension he had created. "After all, you already lost control once and fought against us, right?" I felt the tension course through me from head to toe. Zhavros''s revelation left me exposed, and my voice came out louder than I expected. "That¡¯s exactly why I¡¯m asking for your help! I want to master it and prevent something like that from happening again." Lyris, who was beside me, noticed my discomfort. She gently took my hand, trying to calm me. "We understand your intention is to help, Darius," she said in a calm voice. "But we need to be realistic and cautious. We don¡¯t know how long it would take you to master that ability¡­ and we don¡¯t have time." She paused, reflecting. "Also, who¡¯s to say it won¡¯t harm you, even if you manage to control it?" Eldrek intervened at that moment with a calmer tone. "Darius, for now, I see it as unlikely that we can rely on that plan. It¡¯s too risky¡­ especially for you." Frustrated, I nodded silently. I knew they were right, but that didn¡¯t prevent the weight of the situation from crushing me. Little by little, the group resumed their conversation on other topics, but my mind remained trapped in what had just happened. After a while, I decided to step aside. I walked up to a rock on a hill and sat down, gazing at the sky. The night¡¯s chill helped me think, but the turmoil inside me wouldn¡¯t leave me in peace. Suddenly, I felt a presence next to me. Aelira had approached without me noticing. I was startled to see her, and I quickly composed myself, feeling uneasy. I wasn¡¯t entirely relaxed around her; I always felt that Aelira kept a close watch on me, as if she still didn¡¯t completely trust me. However, she sat beside me, her gaze fixed on the horizon. The group remained around the fire. I could see Nymira bothering Zhavros, who was trying to brush her off, irritated but with a more tolerant attitude than before. Aelira spoke first, her voice low but clear. "Don¡¯t get a bad impression of me, Darius," she said, without taking her eyes off the view. "In this era, I have seen many communities fall, entire towns destroyed¡­ all because of the cruelty of darkness."If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. She paused, her words hanging heavily in the air. "I was there at the last battle against that being. Many communities united to face it, but it was in vain. Darkness consumed everything." There was a brief silence before she continued. "My hatred for that darkness and everything it represents runs deep. That¡¯s why, at first, I couldn¡¯t stand you or Zhavros." "My judgment was hasty, and for that, I apologize." The sincerity in her voice surprised me. "I don¡¯t blame you for feeling that way," I replied. "Even now, I don¡¯t exactly get along with Zhavros." We both laughed a little at that comment, and the atmosphere lightened for a moment. I felt a bit more at ease by her side. "My intentions are good, Aelira," I continued, seriously. "I won¡¯t let chaos take control of me." Aelira looked at me then, her golden eyes shining in the dim light. "You know I can sense the mana of those around me," she said in a calm tone. "And yours¡­ it¡¯s different from the chaos I¡¯ve felt in other creatures. In them, chaos is dense, pure, dominant. In you, it¡¯s different. It¡¯s like it¡¯s embedded in every layer of you, like a parasite." She paused before asking, "Tell me, Darius¡­ your magic isn¡¯t natural, is it? Everything makes me think it was given to you by someone or something." Her question left me speechless for a moment. I was surprised at how accurate her observation was. "Wow, you really seem like you¡¯re straight out of a book," I said, trying to process what she¡¯d just said. "Everything you said is true¡­ I come from a completely different world." Instinctively, I reached for the pendant hanging over my clothes, feeling the weight of the memories it carried. "In my world, after a great loss, I found myself in the deepest despair. It was during that period that something appeared in my dreams¡­ it promised I could reunite with that person in this world and that it would grant me certain abilities to achieve it. And that¡¯s how I became what I am now." "I see," Aelira said, without showing any emotion. "I suspected it might be something like that. I¡¯ll help you counter it." That statement surprised me even more. Help me? I barely knew Aelira, and yet she was offering her support to help me control the chaos within me. "Chaos isn¡¯t something innate to you," she continued, watching me closely. "I get the impression that you could turn it into something else¡­ do you understand?" She paused briefly, as if reflecting on what she had just said. "But it¡¯s just a theory. I¡¯ve never met someone with your¡­ characteristics." "I don¡¯t fully understand," I admitted, feeling the confusion seep through my mind, "but I¡¯ll gladly accept your help." Aelira nodded, and for the first time in my presence, she showed a faint smile before leaving. "Good night." "Good night," I replied. I didn¡¯t expect the night to end this way. Somehow, the conversation with Aelira left me with a pleasant feeling. After a while, I lay down in my tent and prepared to rest.
The next morning, Eldrek woke everyone up early. "Vaelor and his people have gone to decide what to do. In the meantime, we¡¯ll proceed to imbue your weapons with mana." From his tent, Zhavros grumbled, "Did you really have to wake us up so early, Eldrek? I had a few drinks last night, and my head hurts. Plus, I was the hero yesterday; I deserve a little more rest." Nymira, from outside the tent, retorted, "That¡¯s not true! The real hero yesterday was my teacher. Without her, we wouldn¡¯t have made it out unharmed." Aelira calmed Nymira so she wouldn¡¯t continue arguing, but Zhavros, never losing his character, responded from the tent, "Let me tell you something, girl: your teacher is indeed powerful." At that moment, he stepped out of his tent and, with his typical superior attitude, added, "But even with her power, she couldn¡¯t beat me." He leaned down to Nymira, looking at her challengingly, and then directed a sly smile at Aelira. Lyris and I exchanged frustrated glances. We were used to Zhavros¡¯s humor, but Aelira, apparently, took him seriously. "Was that an official challenge?" Aelira asked, looking him in the eyes as she stood firmly before him. Both stood over six feet tall, and her seriousness contrasted with Zhavros''s relaxed demeanor. The rest of us, surprised by the situation, tried to diffuse the atmosphere. Eldrek also intervened, but Zhavros just laughed. "Relax, princess, I wouldn¡¯t dare fight you¡­ for now." His playful tone didn¡¯t help to ease the tension. "You couldn¡¯t beat her!" shouted Nymira, sticking her tongue out at Zhavros from afar. Finally, Eldrek put an end to the bickering. "Enough. It¡¯s time to get to the important part." We gathered around Eldrek, who brought out the objects he had forged. The first was a bracelet for Nymira. With enthusiasm on her face, she asked, "Can I put it on now?" Eldrek nodded and knelt before her. "Stand up." When Nymira did, Eldrek took her small hand in his massive palm and, with his other index finger, touched the bracelet. "Now focus. I want you to channel your magic into the bracelet." Nymira closed her eyes and began to concentrate, following Eldrek¡¯s instructions. When she felt her energy flow, Eldrek channeled his own skill and helped to focus Nymira''s magic into the bracelet. The object began to glow with the color of her magic, lightly flickering. Eldrek withdrew his hands, satisfied with the result. Nymira opened her eyes, amazed, looking at her bracelet with delight. "I feel as if my magic has become stronger¡­ it¡¯s a strange sensation." "Now you¡¯ll be able to handle your mana better," Eldrek explained, smiling. Nymira couldn¡¯t hide her happiness. Eldrek repeated the process with Zhavros, Lyris, and Aelira. However, after each channeling of magic, Eldrek seemed more exhausted, and his movements grew slower. I approached, concerned. "Are you okay, Eldrek?" I asked. "I¡¯m fine," he replied, though his voice betrayed a hint of weariness. A few steps away, Zhavros, always mocking, shouted at him, "Don¡¯t let time get the best of you, Eldrek! You¡¯re too old for this." Before he could react, Lyris smacked him on the back of the head with an open palm, making Zhavros jump. Nymira burst into laughter as Zhavros turned to complain, visibly annoyed while rubbing the sore area. Chapter 39: An Unexpected Confrontation With the weapons Eldrek had prepared for each of us, we felt much better prepared for what lay ahead. The group noticed a significant change when carrying the new enchanted weapons and items. While we waited for a while, enjoying a quick snack, Vaelor approached us. It seemed he had finished his meeting with the members of his community. "Good day," he greeted us with a cordial, though tired, look. "We¡¯ve decided that my community will move to distant lands that might be suitable for survival. This place is no longer safe." Eldrek nodded, supporting the decision. "It¡¯s the wisest choice," he replied. "It¡¯s what¡¯s best for your people." Then, without wasting time, he added, "And you? Have you decided if you¡¯ll continue with us on our mission?" Vaelor sighed, but his face filled with resolve. "Yes," he said, "My commitment to join you still stands, and now more than ever, I believe it¡¯s necessary to end them once and for all. We can¡¯t keep living under the constant threat of being wiped out at any moment." I felt an immediate sense of relief upon hearing this. I knew we weren¡¯t the only ones; everyone in the group shared the same sentiment. Vaelor and his riders¡¯ support would be invaluable in what lay ahead. But he continued, more serious. "First, I must make sure my community settles in the new place. After that, I¡¯ll join you with my warriors." "I understand," Eldrek replied. Eldrek continued talking with Vaelor, arranging details about where they would meet once settled. Meanwhile, we began preparing our things. We knew the journey to the dark being¡¯s lands wouldn¡¯t be quick. We¡¯d have to make stops at various points along the way, and we still needed to organize a proper strategy for our attack. I looked at my companions, each occupied with their own thoughts while they made their preparations. We were better equipped, and with Vaelor¡¯s support, I felt our odds had improved. But there was still much to plan, and the enemy was probably watching us along the way. We were ready to set off. Vaelor and his people were prepared as well. After a brief farewell at the top of the hill, we descended together to the place where the cart awaited us. Once we were settled and moving slowly, Lyris suddenly stopped Zhavros, who was at the front, guiding the salamanders. "What¡¯s wrong?" I asked, noticing the look of hesitation on her face. Lyris was silent for a moment, as if thinking about how to express what was on her mind. Finally, she spoke. "While we were preparing to leave, something kept bothering me." "Come on, spit it out, Vaelor''s already on his little dragon," Zhavros replied in his usual tone, urging Lyris to continue. Lyris took a deep breath before speaking again. "I think we shouldn¡¯t leave just yet. Among us, only Vaelor and Darius have had the chance to use their magical weapons in combat. They¡¯re already familiar with them. But the rest of us¡­ we¡¯re not there yet." Eldrek frowned, looking at her with interest. "What are you suggesting, Lyris?" Lyris cleared her throat. "I propose we stay here for a day or two to train and familiarize ourselves with the weapons." Suddenly, Nymira burst out enthusiastically. "Yes! I support Lyris¡¯s idea!" Zhavros turned to us with that peculiar smile he wore whenever something amused him. "Are you suggesting we duel each other, girl?" Lyris hesitated. "Uh, well... I meant more like training..." Before she could finish, Zhavros interrupted with a booming voice. "Group! Lyris has had a wonderful idea, and I fully support it! What do the rest of you think?" "YES!" Nymira shouted again, almost jumping with excitement. I, still a bit unsure, nodded. "I agree as well." Aelira, who had been silent until now, spoke calmly. "This could benefit us. Besides, we could use the time to practice more suitable formations. During Grimmor''s attack, we were scattered and disorganized." Zhavros chuckled, turning to Aelira with a mocking look. "Excellent observation, princess, yet another reason to stay." Aelira glared at him, clearly irritated. "Why do you keep calling me that when I¡¯m not?" Eldrek, who had been observing the discussion, sighed deeply before stepping in. "It seems appropriate¡­ but I¡¯m not too thrilled about the idea of you dueling each other." He then fixed his gaze on Zhavros. "I¡¯m not sure you¡¯d be able to restrain yourselves." Noticing Eldrek¡¯s look, Zhavros burst out laughing. "How do you expect us to prepare properly if we don¡¯t take this even somewhat seriously?" he replied sarcastically. I leaned over to Lyris and whispered in her ear. "I think I changed my mind. I don¡¯t want to stay." Lyris glanced at me and, with a mischievous smile, said, "Don¡¯t be a coward, old man." Eldrek finally relented. "Alright. Zhavros, since you can fly, catch up with Vaelor and inform him of our decision. Tell him the plans to meet at the agreed place and time remain unchanged." Zhavros made an exaggerated bow, dripping with sarcasm. "At your command, captain." Nymira, always curious, looked at Eldrek with wide eyes. "I didn¡¯t know you were a captain!" Eldrek merely shook his head and sighed as Zhavros took off, quickly disappearing into the sky. Once Zhavros returned, he took the reins and guided the salamanders back to the hill. He was at the front with a confident attitude, but I couldn¡¯t help but think he had something else in mind. I sighed, feeling that Zhavros would probably want to take it out on some of us during this ¡°training.¡±This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. When we reached the top of the hill, there was no time to waste. Zhavros was the first to speak, stretching theatrically as if about to start a grand feat. "Well, well, who feels up to facing me?" he said, challenging and confident. I looked around and had to admit to myself that I was nowhere near ready to face him. Before Nymira could say anything (I saw her eyes light up and she looked ready to accept the challenge), Aelira stepped forward. "I¡¯ll be your sparring partner," she said calmly and firmly. Nymira, looking doubtful, asked in an almost childish tone, "Why won¡¯t you let me practice?" Zhavros, who until then had been stretching with his back to us, turned to look at her. His expression changed, clearly surprised that Aelira had volunteered to face him. Watching him, I had the impression that of all those present, he believed Aelira was the only one who could truly stand up to him. Nymira, ever enthusiastic, began to cheer for her teacher, shouting words of encouragement. "Go on, Master! I almost feel sorry for Zhavros having to face you." Zhavros looked at her with a slightly nervous smile. Without replying, I noticed something odd about his demeanor. Was he actually nervous? I wondered, though it didn¡¯t seem entirely so. Eldrek stepped forward, taking on a serious stance. "Remember, this isn¡¯t a game," he said in a warning tone, looking directly at Zhavros. "If you¡¯re going to do this, do it to learn and improve. Not to feed your egos." Zhavros let out a small laugh and raised his hands in a gesture of peace. "Relax, my little friend. We know what¡¯s at stake." Then he turned to Aelira, his usual smile returning. "Ready, princess?" he asked, with that mocking tone he could never seem to shake. Aelira nodded with a slight smile, saying nothing. She appeared calm, as if nothing could rattle her. Lyris, who was beside me, leaned slightly and murmured, "I didn¡¯t expect to see those two face off in a more serious way... this will be exciting," she admitted, with a sparkle in her eyes that showed her enthusiasm. "You¡¯re just like Nymira right now," I replied, nodding toward where Nymira was watching her teacher with shining eyes full of admiration. She could barely contain her excitement. Although I have to admit, I was also excited to see this showdown. The space around us was perfect for training. After Grimmor¡¯s attack, the area had been cleared, with no obstacles or remnants that could cause issues. At least, in that sense, we¡¯d be safe. Zhavros and Aelira positioned themselves face to face, both with serene and focused expressions. The air around them felt charged with anticipation. I could sense the power flowing through their bodies, and it was clear they could feel it too. Zhavros was the first to move. With a slight motion of his hand, the shadows around him began to twist and rise, forming small dark waves on the ground. I knew he was preparing something, but it wasn¡¯t clear what. Aelira watched him calmly, her expression unwavering. "Here I come," said Zhavros with a smile, and before Aelira could respond, he vanished into the shadows. Zhavros was using his ability to hide within the shadows. I¡¯d seen him do it before, but this time something was different. The items Eldrek had forged were clearly amplifying his abilities. The shadows seemed denser, faster, almost as if they were responding to Zhavros¡¯s will instantly. Aelira closed her eyes for a second, her body beginning to emit a soft glow. When she opened them, a barrier of light materialized around her. The Shield of Light shone brightly, protecting her as she scanned her surroundings with her senses. She knew Zhavros could attack from any angle, but she was ready. Suddenly, Zhavros appeared behind her, launching a shadowy spear at her shield. The impact was strong, but the shield held. However, Zhavros¡¯s smile didn¡¯t waver; the shadows around his body began to multiply, creating several illusions of himself, all moving in opposite directions. "His control over those shadows is amazing!" Lyris murmured beside me, clearly impressed. "They could confuse anyone..." Aelira kept her composure, her eyes fixed on the shadows swirling around her. With a simple gesture, she released a burst of divine light, dispelling some of the illusions Zhavros had conjured. However, he remained hidden, his figure cloaked in shadows that seemed to move with a life of their own. Zhavros grinned confidently and sent a wave of shadows, this time with greater intensity. The shadows lunged at Aelira with an extraordinary ferocity, as if each dark fragment twisted with a fierce desire to reach her. "You can¡¯t rely on light alone, princess," his voice rumbled from the darkness. "Shadows are unpredictable and far more vicious." Aelira gave a slight smile. "You¡¯re right, Zhavros. But light has its own tricks." With a flash, she spread her celestial wings, flooding the battlefield with a blinding brightness. The light surrounded her figure, and with agile movements, she rose slightly, dodging the shadows that lunged at her. Each twist and beat of her wings kept her out of the shadows¡¯ reach, moving with precision and grace. Eldrek had provided her with the perfect tool; the mana she channeled resonated in her wings, which shone with a strength never seen before. Zhavros took a step back, his confident expression fading momentarily. But he quickly regained his stance, and without missing a beat, raised both hands, channeling more shadows around him. The battle became a whirlwind of attacks; Aelira sent flashes of light that forced Zhavros to shield himself, while he retaliated with waves of shadows that twisted like blades in her direction. "Those wings¡­ they¡¯re magnificent!" Nymira exclaimed from the sidelines, fascinated. "My master is the best¡­ Zhavros doesn¡¯t stand a chance!" Finally serious, Zhavros began fighting with relentless intensity. The shadows formed traps around her, attempting to corner Aelira, but she, with precise elegance, evaded each one, her movements calculated and swift, always keeping her light shield up. The exchange of attacks was an impressive spectacle; Aelira launched light projectiles that pushed Zhavros back, while he countered with shadowy whips that twisted in the air, trying to ensnare her. From the ground, Lyris whispered excitedly to me, "This is incredible¡­ either one could land the decisive blow." Nymira, a bit farther away, kept cheering for Aelira. "Go, Master! Show him what you¡¯re made of!" The confrontation reached its climax when Zhavros, with a shout, summoned one last and powerful wave of shadows that emerged from the ground just beneath Aelira, wrapping around her like dark tentacles. The shadows immobilized her, twisting around her arms and legs, holding her tightly as if trying to suffocate her light. Zhavros laughed confidently, seeing her trapped. "Got you right where I wanted you, princess!" Without hesitation, he lunged at her, preparing a direct strike while the shadows tightened their grip. However, Aelira was undeterred. With a glint in her eyes, she concentrated her mana and unleashed an expansive explosion of Divine Light that tore the shadows apart instantly. The force of the light destabilized Zhavros, forcing him to stagger back, barely able to keep his balance. Before he could recover, Aelira charged at him, closing the gap with astounding speed. In a fluid movement, she channeled her divine magic into a direct attack at his face. Zhavros barely had time to react; the flash of light grazed his cheek, leaving a deep cut that immediately began to bleed. For a moment, they both stood still, breathing heavily, the battlefield enveloped in a tense silence. Aelira descended slowly, her wings still glowing, while Zhavros, with a tired smile and a hint of defiance in his eyes, looked at her. "I¡¯ll admit, princess¡­ that was impressive." Although exhausted, his tone still carried a hint of mockery. Aelira returned his smile calmly. "You didn¡¯t do too badly yourself." Her words, though simple, reflected a mutual respect. Eldrek, who had been watching the intense battle, stepped forward. "That¡¯s enough for now," he said firmly. "You¡¯ve both shown your strength. Remember, this is training to improve, not to outdo each other." Zhavros made an exaggerated bow. "Of course, of course, my little friend." Then, with his classic smile, he added, "It would¡¯ve been a shame to humiliate her in front of everyone." Before he could fully laugh, Aelira, in a tone I never expected to hear from her, replied with sarcasm, "Looks like you¡¯re a bit shaken, Zhavros¡­ are you sure you¡¯re alright?" Aelira, sarcastic? I could hardly believe what I¡¯d just heard. It wasn¡¯t like her at all. Zhavros, visibly surprised, frowned for a second before replying, trying to recover his composure. "Of course not!" he replied with a defiant smile. "This¡­ this was just a warm-up." I watched the two of them, still a bit stunned by the display. It had been an impressive show of skills, and more than ever, it was clear that we were all improving. Eldrek was right. The weapons he had forged for us had truly changed the way we channeled our mana. It was a clear sign that we were growing stronger. I think we¡¯ll be alright. Chapter 40: Not This Time The fight between Aelira and Zhavros made it clear that those two were on a level far above mine. But, on the other hand, I felt a sense of calm knowing they would be key players when the time came to face that despicable being. The afternoon went by similarly, with some skirmishes between us, testing and honing our skills. Everyone seemed satisfied with their progress. In his wisdom, Eldrek suggested that we take a break to eat something before moving on to the strategic part: discussing the most effective method to proceed in our mission. We sat on the ground, eating our provisions. I took advantage of the moment to ask Aelira directly. "Aelira, what was it like, the battle against that being? Could you share some details you think are important for this moment? Maybe we could gain something useful from it." Aelira grew thoughtful for a moment. Nymira, sitting beside her, looked at her cautiously before speaking. "Did you really face it, Master? It must have been awful..." Nymira whispered. Aelira nodded with a serious expression. "It was," she replied, her gaze fixed on some distant point. After a brief pause, she began to recount her experience. "That encounter was a massacre. Many warriors from all races had come together to face him. I, along with other Aasimar, were on the front lines. Everything pointed to us having the advantage that day. We were a formidable army..." she paused, her eyes beginning to shimmer with held-back tears. "But... that being... it was as if he was always one step ahead of us." Silence settled over the group as we listened. "He and his army of creatures attacked us from strategic points, constantly throwing us into disarray. We never managed to find an opening. Little by little, everyone started falling... until we reached a point where we were cornered, forced to retreat." Aelira stopped, clearly affected by the memories. Lyris, sitting nearby, took her hand gently. Nymira, on the other side, embraced her, offering all the support she could. "I¡¯m sorry, Aelira. What you went through must have been terrible," Lyris said, her voice soothing. Aelira nodded, visibly moved, but made an effort to pull herself together. She wiped away a rebellious tear and, with determination, continued. "What I can conclude from that battle is that, at that time, no one had the opportunity to organize among the different races. There was no prior planning. Due to the urgency of the moment, the leaders of each race gathered quickly and decided to attack. And that was our mistake..." she paused, pressing her lips with a hint of bitterness. "No one thought we would need to stop and plan in detail... after all, we were supposed to be strong enough." A feeling of unease settled over me, as if my stomach had clenched upon hearing her words. Arrogance and haste had doomed that formidable army. "How powerful was this being?" I dared to ask, aware of the importance of understanding our enemy. Aelira looked at me and shook her head softly. "I didn¡¯t fight him directly. I only saw him from a distance... tearing through the other warriors, using chaos to his advantage. I realized something important: he disorganized us to such an extent that we never managed to confront him directly. He kept me and my fellow Aasimar away from the main battle. Perhaps if we had been able to face him, things would have been different¡­¡± We fell silent for a while, each lost in thought. We were facing something much larger than we¡¯d anticipated, and hearing Aelira¡¯s story only reinforced the need not to make the same mistakes as that past army. Lyris spoke up, her face showing doubt, as she looked over at Zhavros, who, unusually, looked serious. "Zhavros, weren¡¯t you in that battle?" Lyris asked. Zhavros, still serious, glanced at Eldrek for a moment before lowering his gaze to the ground. "Yes... I was there," he replied, his tone as somber as his expression. "But I was there as an observer." "Observer?" I asked aloud, clearly surprised. It wasn¡¯t the response I expected from someone like him. Zhavros nodded, maintaining the same expressionless tone. "Yes, I was stationed at a distance, observing how the battle unfolded... alongside Eldrek." At that moment, all eyes turned to Eldrek. Even Aelira, who seemed to be still processing what Zhavros had said, asked him with some disbelief: "Were you there too, Eldrek?" Eldrek nodded slowly. "It¡¯s true," he said, his voice grave but calm. "Zhavros and I were there, as observers. The reason we were in that position doesn¡¯t matter now; it wouldn¡¯t change what happened. But what is relevant is that, seeing how it all ended, we made a pact." The tension in the air grew as Eldrek continued. "We promised each other that, one day, we would reunite to face that dark being. Each of us went our separate ways, preparing possible scenarios, seeking ways to defeat him."This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. Eldrek paused, reminiscing, as we watched him in silence. Then, his eyes settled on Lyris and me. "Many seasons passed until one day, you found me," he said, referring to when we met him in his hideout. "And it was then that I saw the opportunity to resume what I had promised. During all that time, I had been developing ideas on how we might confront him. You gave me the chance to put those plans into action." "Wow, this makes me realize that this conflict has been brewing for much longer than I ever imagined," I said thoughtfully. I couldn¡¯t help but notice Zhavros; there was something in his expression that made me think recalling that event affected him more than he let on. Perhaps he too had gone through difficult moments in that battle. After finishing our meal and discussing possible strategies, Aelira approached me in private. Her expression was calm, but there was a firmness in her voice as she spoke to me. "Darius, I think we should take this moment to refine your skills," she said, looking directly into my eyes. "If you really want to use the chaos within you effectively, it¡¯s wise for us to work on it. I have some ideas on how to proceed." I felt a mix of excitement and concern. "Yes," I replied, nodding slowly. I didn¡¯t want to waste the opportunity, but doubt clung to my chest. I didn¡¯t know if I could master it in time without losing control. The last thing I wanted was to repeat what had happened before. We moved away from the group in silence, when suddenly, Nymira came running over. "Can I come with you?" she asked, with a mix of excitement and curiosity. Aelira answered kindly. "Not this time, Nymira. I need to help Darius with something important, and it¡¯s better if we¡¯re alone so he can focus." Nymira lowered her head, a bit disappointed and embarrassed. She nodded silently, but Aelira, with a soft smile, encouraged her. "Why don¡¯t you go bother Zhavros for a while? What do you think?" Nymira¡¯s eyes lit up immediately. "Yes! I¡¯ll do just that, Master," she exclaimed before running off with her usual energy. I couldn¡¯t help but smile as I watched her leave. "You¡¯ve changed quite a bit," I commented, turning back to Aelira. "It shows that you¡¯ve settled in well with the group." Aelira looked at me for a moment, with a kind expression. "Thank you for helping me," I added. "I really appreciate this opportunity." But Aelira replied firmly, her tone unyielding. "I¡¯m not doing this just for you, Darius. I need everyone at 100% for the plan to work." For a second, her gaze hardened, hinting at the pressure she felt. I nodded, understanding the weight of her words. "Alright," I said, clapping my hands together in a gesture of motivation. "Let¡¯s get to work." I knew it would be a challenge, so I couldn¡¯t fail. Not this time. We moved away from the group, heading into a more secluded part of the hill. I must admit, I felt anxious. Aelira stopped and turned to me, her expression serene. "This training will consist of two parts," she began in her calm voice. "The first part will be introspective. I¡¯ll guide you so you can start feeling the chaos within you without losing control. The second part will be more active, where you¡¯ll apply chaos in motion. But, let me be clear: if you don¡¯t pass the first part, you won¡¯t move on to the second." I nodded, feeling the pressure of her words. I knew this wouldn¡¯t be easy. "It won¡¯t be simple, Darius," she continued, her tone graver. "You¡¯ll likely face difficulties, and your determination will be key to pushing forward. If you¡¯re not willing to give it everything, we should stop right here." I looked directly into her eyes. "I¡¯m willing to go on, no matter what," I replied with conviction. I couldn¡¯t afford to fail, not now. Aelira observed me for a moment, assessing my response, before nodding. "Alright. Then let¡¯s begin." She asked me to sit on the ground, legs crossed, hands resting on my knees. I closed my eyes, trying to focus as I listened to Aelira¡¯s soft voice guiding me. I felt her hands gently on my shoulders, bringing me a momentary calm. "Breathe deeply, Darius. I want you to focus inward. The chaos within you, although you weren¡¯t born with it, is now a part of you, but you must learn not to let it control you." Her voice was like an anchor, keeping me grounded. "Let it flow, but only to the point where you can keep it under control." I took a deep breath, feeling a dark energy begin to awaken within me, slow, turbulent, and dangerous. It was as if it churned just beneath the surface, waiting for a chance to break free. At first, it seemed manageable. But little by little, that darkness began to expand. In my mind, images distorted. Everything was blurry: figures, shadows, faces of people and creatures I had harmed when chaos had taken over. The same scenes from my previous failure repeated like an echo. I felt the chaos energy start to materialize around me. The air grew denser, and I heard Aelira muttering something softly. I couldn¡¯t hear her clearly because my mind was enveloped in that darkness. "Darius, stay focused," Aelira said, her tone firmer. "Don¡¯t lose control." But it was too late. I felt the chaos spill over, as if something dark and tangible was trying to break free. Shadows began to surround me. The very environment seemed to respond to the chaos, distorting. My muscles tensed, and for a moment, I felt like I was going to lose everything again. I knew that if Aelira weren¡¯t there containing the chaos with me, I couldn¡¯t do this exercise. Her presence was the only thing preventing my magic from completely overwhelming me. "Enough!" Aelira exclaimed. I immediately removed my hands from my knees and collapsed forward, gasping. I had lost control. "Breathe," Aelira said, in a tone of calm that seemed almost out of place for what had just happened. "It¡¯s alright; this will take time. Let¡¯s try again." I nodded, though I still felt weak and shaken. We tried again and again, each time trying to go a little further without losing control. But there was always a point where the chaos inside me became too strong, too unpredictable. The hours passed, and the sky began to darken. I was exhausted, my body and mind at their limits. I could see the concern in Aelira¡¯s eyes, but also determination. She had extraordinary patience. "Darius, I think we should stop for today," she said softly, though there was a hint of worry in her tone. "I don¡¯t want you to exhaust yourself to the point where you can¡¯t continue tomorrow." "One last time," I replied, feeling an almost stubborn determination. "It¡¯s strange, because I feel like at any moment it spills over, making it impossible to contain, but I think I¡¯m starting to understand it better. I¡¯ll try one last time." Aelira looked at me, assessing my insistence, then nodded. "Alright. But if I see you¡¯re about to lose control again, I¡¯ll stop it immediately." I closed my eyes again, feeling the weight of fatigue in my body. In that moment, I reached for my pendant, the one I always carried with me, and held it tightly. I felt a slight warmth in my chest, as if the pendant was giving me a boost of strength, of stability. I took a deep breath once more. This time, the chaos flowed within me, but somehow I felt more grounded. I let it out, but kept a firm hold on it. I kept it in check. Gradually, the chaos tried to spill over as before, but this time I didn¡¯t let it. I felt the dark energy fluctuate, trying to escape my control, but I contained it. Aelira continued guiding me, but this time, the effort didn¡¯t feel as overwhelming. I stayed centered. Finally, after what seemed like an eternity, I felt the chaos stabilize, sensing it flow through every corner of my body. My breathing calmed, and a sense of accomplishment filled me. I opened my eyes and turned to Aelira with a wide grin. Aelira watched me silently for a moment before nodding slowly. "Well done," she said, though there was a note of caution in her voice. "But don¡¯t get overconfident. This was only the beginning. You¡¯ll need to practice it every day if you want to maintain control, until you no longer need to and truly become one with the chaos." "I understand," I replied, now knowing I could do it. "I¡¯ll practice whenever I can." Aelira nodded again. "Tomorrow we¡¯ll move on to phase two. But for today, let¡¯s rest." I nodded, feeling a small spark of satisfaction within me. For now, I had taken a step forward, and that was what mattered. Chapter 41: The Being from My Dreams Appears Again I began to wake up slowly, first feeling the weight on my eyelids, as if some part of me didn¡¯t want to open my eyes. Darkness still clung to my senses, but a faint glimmer, barely perceptible, started to filter in. I opened them little by little, heavily, and the first thing I saw was a dim light that didn¡¯t seem to come from any specific place. For a moment, I couldn¡¯t understand what I was seeing. I blinked several times, trying to shake off the drowsiness that still clouded my senses. That¡¯s when I noticed that the ground beneath me wasn¡¯t the same one I¡¯d camped on the night before. My breathing sped up slightly, but I still didn¡¯t move. I began to feel the thick air, dense, as if I was in a place far removed from everything I knew. When my eyes finally adjusted, I knew it. The place... it was that shadowy place. I felt my heart stop for a moment. I sat up abruptly, startled, as I realized where I was. I looked around, trying to make sure I wasn¡¯t hallucinating. The same three gigantic entrances I¡¯d seen before, when everything began. I remembered it perfectly. My breathing quickened with each passing second, and confusion wrapped around me. What was happening? What had happened to my companions? Had I... died? My mind swirled with unanswered questions, and a cold sweat began to form on my forehead. How had I come back here? And why? It was then that I saw something further ahead. A figure crouched in front of the entrances. It had its back turned, a hood covering its head, and showed no sign of moving. My heart pounded in my ears as I tried to process what I was seeing. Who was it? Was it the same being who had offered me the deal? The thought sent a chill down my spine. I rose cautiously, feeling my legs tremble under the accumulated tension. I started to walk toward the figure, my movements slow and calculated. I didn¡¯t want to take any risks. With each step, my anxiety grew, and a part of me wished I wouldn¡¯t get any closer. But I couldn¡¯t help it. I had to know. The only sound was the peculiar noise coming from the three portals. As I got closer, questions filled my mind. Was it really him? Why was he here again? The figure didn¡¯t move. It seemed completely oblivious to my presence, as if it didn¡¯t care about what was happening around it. I got close enough to start circling it, always keeping a safe distance. That¡¯s when I noticed it was holding something. In its hand, it clutched a pendant. My pendant. The air left my lungs in a rush. Instinctively, I reached up to my chest, searching for the familiar weight of the pendant... but it wasn¡¯t there. The cold skin of my chest confirmed it¡ªI didn¡¯t have it. What the hell was going on? Desperation washed over me, and a shiver ran down my spine. Everything was too confusing, too real. I couldn¡¯t understand it. My pendant, my connection, was in the hands of that figure. Unable to control myself any longer, I shouted: "Hey! Hey, you!" My voice echoed through the vast darkness, but there was no response. The figure remained motionless, staring at the pendant as if I didn¡¯t exist. My frustration grew with each second of silence. "Give it back!" I shouted louder, the anger rising from somewhere deep inside me. Nothing. No movement, no words. Then the figure slowly began to raise its head, and my heart stopped. I couldn¡¯t see its face¡ªthe shadow of the hood hid it completely¡ªbut I knew. It was him. The same being who had offered me the deal. My legs tensed, and for a second, I wanted to run away, but something stronger held me in place. His eyes shone intensely, a piercing blue light cutting through the shadows like two beacons. My mouth went dry, and though fear mixed with my anger, I couldn¡¯t help but shout again: "Why do you have my pendant?!" The being, now standing, didn¡¯t take his gaze off me. Each second stretched out painfully. I could hear my heart pounding in my ears, and all I could do was keep demanding: "Give it back!" I repeated, unable to hold back. "Give it back!" A cold, deep laugh emerged from him, a sound that sent a chill deep into my core. "Your fate is already sealed," he said, his voice deep and spectral, echoing in the empty space. I didn¡¯t hear him. The rage blinded me. Without thinking, I lunged at him, ready to tear the pendant from his hands if I had to. But before I could reach him, everything disappeared. I woke up abruptly, gasping, sweat dripping from my forehead. I was back in the tent where I¡¯d rested the night before. My breathing was still erratic as I sat up quickly, frantically feeling my chest. It was there. The pendant.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. My pendant. My fingers gripped it tightly, as if I feared it would disappear again. Relief washed over me momentarily, but doubt wasn¡¯t far behind. Had it been a dream? A nightmare? I stayed silent, still breathing heavily. Something in me refused to accept that it had all been a simple illusion. I got up from the makeshift bed in the tent, still feeling the remnants of the nightmare, and stepped into the fresh air. Outside, the brightness of the day hit me immediately, but I welcomed it. A few steps away, I found a bucket of water and quickly leaned down to splash some on my face. The cold water helped clear my mind, though the feeling that something was wrong lingered beneath the surface. As I wiped my face with the sleeve of my shirt, I heard voices nearby. Aelira and Eldrek were talking a few meters away, looking calm and relaxed. When they noticed me, they both turned, looking at me with a mix of curiosity and concern. I must have looked more shaken than I thought. "Are you alright?" Aelira asked, her eyes focused on me, studying my expression. I answered quickly, not wanting to dwell on what had just happened. "Yes, just a nightmare," I replied, trying to brush it off. "Understandable," Eldrek said in his deep voice, as if he understood more than he let on. "You didn¡¯t dream about me, did you?" Zhavros chimed in, grinning while lying on the ground, a book in his hands. He seemed more interested in his reading than the conversation, but his casual tone made it clear he hadn¡¯t missed the chance to joke around. I couldn¡¯t help but return the jab. "I would¡¯ve woken up disgusted if that were the case," I replied, letting out a soft chuckle that eased some of the tension still weighing on my chest. Zhavros chuckled and went back to his book, while I took a deeper breath, feeling a bit more relaxed. A bit steadier, I walked over to where Eldrek and Aelira were, leaving the bucket behind. "Where are Lyris and Nymira?" I asked, expecting to see them nearby. Aelira looked at me and answered calmly, "They went to gather supplies. They should be back soon." I nodded, taking another sip from my canteen, feeling the cool water run down my throat. As I adjusted my belt, Aelira gave me a probing look. "Shall we continue with the next part of the training in the meantime?" she asked, making it clear she didn¡¯t want to waste time. I patted my cheeks lightly with both hands, trying to fully wake myself up and make sure I was ready. "Yes, let¡¯s go," I replied, with determination. Eldrek nodded with a slight smile. "Make it worthwhile," he commented as he watched us leave, as if he knew the importance of what was coming. I felt a bit calmer after refreshing myself and drinking water. Aelira looked at me with that serene expression she always had. "We¡¯ll have a duel," she said firmly, "and I want you to start using your chaos magic." I raised my hands, a bit incredulous and nervous. "I¡¯m not sure about this, Aelira. What if I lose control? Yesterday, I barely managed to hold it back." Aelira arched an eyebrow, her gaze locked onto mine. "Yesterday you committed to continue this training, no matter what. Or was that a lie?" Her calm tone had a sharpness I couldn¡¯t ignore. I scratched my head, frustrated. I knew she was right, but doubt gnawed at me. Finally, I sighed. "You¡¯re right. Let¡¯s continue." "Good," Aelira said, stepping back. "What I want you to do is face me without thinking about who I am. Let the chaos flow, but¡ªand this is important¡ªapply it as you learned yesterday. You need to allow it to flow only to the point where you feel you can control it. Am I clear?" I nodded, processing her instructions. I thought about how relentless Aelira could be as a teacher. It was no wonder Nymira had come so far under her guidance. "I understand," I replied finally. "Perfect," Aelira said. "Then let¡¯s begin." I took a deep breath, preparing myself for what was to come. Aelira stood in front of me, her stance relaxed but ready. Don¡¯t underestimate her, I told myself. This was going to be a challenge. At first, I decided to test with light attacks, channeling the chaos in a controlled way. I launched a few blows toward her, letting the dark energy flow from my hands. Aelira deflected them with ease, moving with an impressive grace. Each of my attacks seemed like a simple exercise for her. Her defenses were flawless, and I noticed that she was always one step ahead, anticipating my moves. As the fight progressed, I began to feel more confident; my attacks became fluid, and the chaos responded precisely to my control. I was getting it. "Well, Aelira, I think I¡¯m getting it," I said aloud, letting my confidence show. "Don¡¯t lose focus," she replied, keeping her gaze steady on me. Her tone was a warning that reminded me not to get cocky. Focus, Darius. Focus, I reminded myself silently, concentrating on keeping control over the chaos. But the more confident I felt, the more I began to lose control. The assurance turned into overconfidence. And then, I felt it: the chaos within me started to overflow, intensifying, slipping out of my grasp. My hands trembled, and the dark energy escaped me like a beast I couldn¡¯t contain. Aelira noticed the shift immediately. "Don¡¯t let it take over, Darius. Remember yesterday¡¯s training," she said, staying alert as she continued to deflect my attacks. I tried to listen, but it was too late. The chaos clouded my thoughts, consuming my control and unleashing my power. I clutched my head, trying to clear my mind, but the chaos had broken free, roaring like a storm within me. Everything I¡¯d learned was falling apart. From a distance, Eldrek and Zhavros, watching the intensity of the fight, sensed the explosion of chaos in the air. Zhavros, standing next to Eldrek, sighed and murmured, "Oh, damn. Here we go again..." There was no time for more warnings. Without further notice, a wave of chaos erupted from me, sending uncontrolled attacks toward Aelira. Dark energy burst from my hands in unpredictable, powerful bursts. Aelira, calm as ever, began to dodge and deflect each blow, using her agility to stay out of my direct reach. Each strike I launched was stronger than the last, and I noticed that Aelira had to adjust, her movements becoming more calculated and swift. My power was forcing her to truly push herself. But she, ever the strategist, seemed to be waiting for something. Finally, she let me get closer than I should have, as if waiting for the right moment. And then, in one fluid move, Aelira landed a direct hit, her open palm striking the center of my chest. I felt a burst of energy, similar to the luminous technique Nymira had used before. The pain shot through me, and before I could react, Aelira swiftly swept my legs, sending me crashing to the ground. Dazed, I lay there, but before I could move, Aelira pressed her hand to my chest, not to strike again, but to steady me. Her luminous magic began to flow, calming the chaos within me, just as Lyris had done before. I let out a groan as the warm, purifying energy dispelled the darkness, slowly restoring peace to my mind and taming the storm that had broken loose. When I finally came to, gasping and disoriented, the first thing I asked was, "What... what happened? Why does my chest hurt?" Zhavros approached, shaking his head in amusement. "What are we going to do with you, kid? Seems like you enjoy getting exorcised." Still on the ground, I managed a nervous laugh, though the pain lingered. Aelira, crouching beside me, looked at me seriously. "Are you alright?" she asked, her tone softer this time. "I think so," I replied, still catching my breath. Aelira stood up and offered me her hand to help me to my feet. I took it, feeling my legs still a bit shaky. "Enough training for today. We¡¯ll talk about this later," she said, walking away. Zhavros looked at me, then flashed a teasing grin and burst into laughter. "The princess wiped the floor with you!" he laughed even harder. I let out a faint chuckle, barely audible. "Well... I guess I deserved it." Chapter 42: Zhavros Tale – Part 1 The next morning, I woke up feeling calmer. This time, the nightmares hadn¡¯t chased me, and I was grateful for the rest. Outside, the cold morning air seeped through the folds of the tent. I stretched slowly, feeling the relief of a good sleep after several rough days. When I stepped outside, as usual, I saw Eldrek and Aelira already awake, sharing the warmth of a small fire they had started. I approached them, trying to shake off the last traces of sleep. ¡°Good morning,¡± I said, adjusting my belt as I joined them. ¡°Good morning,¡± Eldrek replied, offering me a cup of herbal tea. I accepted it gladly, and the warmth of the drink helped me fight off the chilly morning breeze. Aelira greeted me with a concerned look. ¡°Are you okay? Yesterday was intense; I hope it wasn¡¯t too awful for you,¡± she said as she sipped her tea. ¡°Ehm, well, honestly, aside from being a bit disappointed for losing control, my body¡¯s just a little sore¡ªnothing serious.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so hard on yourself. It was expected that you wouldn¡¯t master it right away. Persistence will be your ally in this.¡± Aelira¡¯s advice, though simple, was exactly what I needed to hear. Gradually, the others began to join us. Nymira appeared with her usual enthusiasm, settling beside Aelira with a playful smile, while Lyris, more reserved, sat on the other side, greeting us with a slight nod. Zhavros, as was his habit, was still in his tent, probably trying to avoid the morning chill. While we shared tea and a light breakfast, Eldrek spoke up: ¡°We¡¯ve been here two days now. Tomorrow, we need to head out to meet Vaelor at the agreed place. From there¡­ we¡¯ll march into battle.¡± His words brought us back to the reality of what lay ahead. I shifted in my seat, placing the cup aside, and commented: ¡°That¡¯s right, the days have gone by fast, but I feel they¡¯ve been productive. Do you think this battle will be different from the last one?¡± There was an uncomfortable silence. No one answered immediately, and glances were exchanged briefly. I took a breath and spoke again: ¡°I have faith in this group¡­ but it¡¯s a small group, especially compared to the last battle where Aelira was involved. This time, we¡¯re not an army like that.¡± Aelira, in her calm tone, began to respond, ¡°But this time, we¡¯ll go in better prepared and more organized in terms of strategy.¡± Before she could finish, Zhavros appeared out of nowhere, interrupting with his arrogant, relaxed voice, ¡°And this time, you¡¯ll have me.¡± He joined the group, sitting down shamelessly beside Lyris, taking up the last available spot. Aelira addressed him directly, showing her interest without hiding it: ¡°Zhavros, if you¡¯re so sure of yourself, tell us why you didn¡¯t participate in the previous battle.¡± Then she turned her head towards Eldrek, adding, ¡°And why you were only observers.¡± Eldrek calmly met Aelira¡¯s gaze and replied, ¡°The one best suited to answer those questions is Zhavros, if he feels like doing so.¡± For the first time in a long while, Zhavros was silent and serious. The atmosphere became tense for him, with everyone looking at him, awaiting his response. Unable to contain her excitement, Nymira chimed in with an animated tone: ¡°Come on, grumpy! Tell us why you didn¡¯t join the fight!¡± Lyris, for her part, intervened with a more understanding tone, ¡°If it¡¯s hard for you to speak freely, it must mean you have something personal to hide from us. Or am I wrong, Zhavros?¡± He was silent for a few seconds, clearly considering whether he should speak or not. Finally, he let out a sigh and said with resignation: ¡°Very observant, Lyris. You¡¯re right about that.¡± ¡°We¡¯re not going to force you to tell us, but I think it¡¯s time you start feeling comfortable with us. We don¡¯t know if we¡¯ll make it out of the battle unscathed, and there¡¯s no better time than now to talk about it,¡± Lyris replied with empathy. Zhavros took a breath, visibly resigned. ¡°Alright, alright, no need to get dramatic.¡± And he began his tale. I could see in his eyes that this wasn¡¯t something he enjoyed sharing. Nymira clapped her hands like a little girl: ¡°Yay!¡±Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.
Several years ago¡­ ¡°Mother, there¡¯s something I don¡¯t fully understand. Why has Father always had to hide us from the shadow elementals? After all, I¡¯m partly one of them, aren¡¯t I?¡± My mother continued with her tasks but stopped for a moment and looked at me, as she always did when it came to a difficult question. ¡°That¡¯s because of me, son. Your human half comes from me, and those beings don¡¯t see humans as worthy. And you, being a hybrid, they don¡¯t see you as one of them either, even though you have their abilities.¡± ¡°Ugh! Those damn shadows can kiss my dark side if they want. Damn them!¡± She gave me one of those looks only a mother can give, and with that firm but calm tone, she said: ¡°You know I don¡¯t like it when you talk like that.¡± ¡°Blame it on my human side, Mother,¡± I replied with a more playful tone this time. She smiled as she approached and took my hands. ¡°You don¡¯t need them, Zhavros. You¡¯re capable of achieving many things without their approval. Don¡¯t waste your time thinking about what they believe and their rules.¡± My mother always knew how to calm me. Although I spent more time by her side than with my father, he was always there, protecting us in his own way. Always concerned that those beings would never discover our existence, shielding us from the shadows. I knew where they came from. The shadow elementals resided in the ruins of ancient civilizations, abandoned places they had claimed as their own. They were ethereal beings, like dense smoke that could take human form if they wished. Sometimes, I wondered what it would be like to learn from them, to master that ability to move within shadows or adopt another appearance. But my father had been clear: I was not to approach their domains or attempt to cross the boundaries he had imposed himself. Maybe if they¡¯d known about me, they would¡¯ve reconsidered their ridiculous rules about humans. But that wasn¡¯t the case. One day, my father arrived out of nowhere, more agitated than I¡¯d ever seen him. My mother and I tensed up instantly. ¡°We need to leave immediately,¡± he said, barely crossing the door. The panic in his voice was unmistakable. ¡°The high-ranking elementals found out I have a family¡­ and when they learned it was with a human, they took action.¡± ¡°What kind of action?¡± I asked, feeling my stomach twist. ¡°They¡¯ve decided to eliminate us. All of us.¡± ¡°What the hell, Father?! This is your fault. You never should have had me with Mother! Now you¡¯ve put her life in danger.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no time to argue, Zhavros!¡± Without wasting a second, my father ordered us to take what we needed and flee as quickly as possible. I did, though I was furious. My mother too, although the fear in her eyes was undeniable. We left home, and my father took the reins of our cart. We escaped the village as fast as the horse could carry us. I looked back at what we were leaving behind; though the village wasn¡¯t large, it was known for its tranquility, and the people were kind, mostly dedicated to farming and selling their produce to other villages. We didn¡¯t take long to reach a secluded area, looking for a place to hide. That¡¯s when everything went to hell. Without warning, five shadow elementals appeared before us, halting the cart abruptly. I barely had time to react before they attacked us with magic from both sides, destroying the cart and throwing the three of us far apart. My instinct was to protect my mother, while my father took his ethereal form and launched himself into battle. He was powerful; I had always known that. But there were five of them, and though he managed to hold them off for a while, he gradually began to falter. ¡°Don¡¯t do it, Zhavros! Please, don¡¯t!¡± my mother held onto me, begging me not to jump into the fight. Doubt consumed me. Watching my father being overpowered, not knowing if I should obey or fight¡­ Until I made a choice. I took her in my arms and flew far from the battle, seeking to get her out of harm¡¯s way. But more were waiting for us. Three elementals appeared out of nowhere, forcing me to land. I set my mother down as I tried to protect her. ¡°Damn cowards! I¡¯m warning you,¡± I said, fury boiling within me, ¡°if you take one more step, you¡¯ll regret it.¡± They didn¡¯t listen. They never did. They were in their ethereal form, determined to eliminate us. They lunged at me, but this time I rose into the air, creating a shield around my mother. From within, she screamed desperately. ¡°Zhavros, run! Please, run!¡± I couldn¡¯t. I knew what it meant. If I left, she would die. I concentrated all my power on defense. One by one, I managed to bring those three down. But just when I thought I could protect her, I saw four more approaching¡­ they were the ones who had been fighting my father. And the fifth had him trapped in a magical shield, looking exhausted and wounded. They took me by surprise, but I wasn¡¯t about to sit back. I had to act. My father had always made sure to train me; he shared all the knowledge he had. Though I hadn¡¯t yet mastered my abilities, those shadows didn¡¯t know that, so I would use that to my advantage. I attacked furiously, without restraint. This time, I didn¡¯t just want to knock them down¡ªI wanted to eliminate them, and I began to do so. When I took down the first one, the rest shifted; they took on a more terrifying, more violent form. They didn¡¯t care about holding back. No matter how hard I tried afterward, I was outnumbered. It was no longer just the three who had initially intercepted us¡ªit was seven. Despite my best efforts, I couldn¡¯t defeat them. After a while of attacking and defending against their massive attacks, I was overwhelmed. They left me kneeling in the center, unable to continue. Suddenly, one of them grabbed me forcefully by the hair from behind, pulling me down, and whispered in my ear: ¡°You¡¯re the one who will regret this.¡± He threw me to the ground violently, forcing me to look at where my mother and father were. She was holding him in her arms, crying. The other six combined their powers, unleashing a dark energy beam toward them. The last thing I saw was my mother¡¯s smile as she looked into my eyes¡­ And then, they disappeared. Without a trace. I felt the rage consume me, felt something dark within me, something I didn¡¯t recognize, beginning to awaken. But before I could do anything, the seven elementals surrounded me again. They didn¡¯t eliminate me¡­ no, they chose to do something worse. They pointed their hands at me, and I began to feel my mana, my elemental side, being ripped away. The pain¡­ it was beyond measure. I felt myself losing that part of me, the very thing that made me who I was. Just at that moment, when I thought everything was over, I heard heavy footsteps. Someone was running toward us. And suddenly, a beam of light illuminated the night, causing the shadows to fall unconscious, just like me. I don¡¯t know what happened next. When I opened my eyes, I was lying inside a cave. And in front of me¡­ a giant. He introduced himself as Eldrek. Chapter 43: Zhavros’ Tale – Part 2 I couldn¡¯t understand why this Eldrek had saved me. I didn¡¯t know him, nor did I know what to expect from him. My thoughts were abruptly interrupted when I remembered what had happened before I lost consciousness. I sat up immediately, alarmed, and desperately asked him what had happened to my parents. Eldrek looked at me with an expression that revealed his uncertainty, as if he didn¡¯t know how to tell me. He could only gesture, bowing his head in sorrow. He didn¡¯t need to say anything more. Somehow, they hadn¡¯t survived. I stood up abruptly, unable to believe what he was saying, denying the obvious. I turned away quickly so he wouldn¡¯t see the tears starting to fall. No, it couldn¡¯t be true. ¡°No!¡± I shouted in anger. ¡°This can¡¯t be true!¡± My voice echoed in the cave, as if each word was trying to drown out the reality that overwhelmed me. Eldrek, cautiously and with understanding, spoke softly: ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Zhavros¡­¡± But he didn¡¯t understand. No one did. I felt the fury consuming me as I paced frantically around the cavern, looking for something to cling to. ¡°I¡¯ll get my revenge! I¡¯ll find them and destroy them all!¡± I stretched out my hand in a determined gesture, trying to summon the mana I had always felt flowing within me. But something was wrong. My fingers trembled when I didn¡¯t feel the familiar power surging through them. I tried again, focusing, but nothing happened. Cold sweat began to trickle down as I looked at my hand, unable to accept what I already knew deep inside. Eldrek, watching me with concern, spoke firmly but with sorrow in his voice: ¡°Zhavros... they managed to drain your mana. They¡¯ve... they¡¯ve made you fully human.¡± I stood there, frozen, as his words echoed in my mind. Not only had they taken my family from me, but they¡¯d also stripped me of what made me who I was. I wasn¡¯t even a hybrid anymore¡ªjust a powerless human. A furious scream escaped my throat, reverberating off the cave walls. The rage poured out in that instant, but as the echo faded, all that remained was an overwhelming sense of emptiness. My legs gave way, and I collapsed onto a log. I stared at the ground, frustrated, without any idea what to do or even how to begin the path to the revenge I so desperately desired. Eldrek approached me, his steps heavy, but he said nothing at first. He was just there, as if his presence alone was enough. Finally, he spoke in a low voice: ¡°You can stay here as long as you need. In fact, it¡¯s probably safest. Those beings will likely be searching for you for a while.¡± I didn¡¯t respond. I didn¡¯t have the strength to. My world had shrunk to this small space, the cave floor swallowing any hope I had. Eldrek, understanding my silence, walked away to continue his work as a blacksmith in another part of the cave. That night, I decided to stay in the cave. Giving up was never an option for me. As long as I was alive, I would keep my promise. Somehow, I¡¯d bring those beings down, even if it took a lifetime. That determination was the only thing that allowed me to sleep.
The next day, with a clearer mind, I knew what I had to do. Instead of wallowing in sadness, I approached Eldrek and asked him a favor. ¡°Can you get me some ancient books? Anything related to mana and the beings of this world.¡± Eldrek didn¡¯t hesitate for a second to accept. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll get them for you. Just give me a little time.¡± And so began my long, arduous study. I didn¡¯t stop for a single day, diving into every scrap of information I could get. Time passed without me realizing it, and before long, I found myself living with Eldrek in that cave, far from everyone and everything. The place was well hidden within the forest, making it nearly impossible for anyone to find us. During that time, I discovered that Eldrek wasn¡¯t just any blacksmith. Tribe after tribe, adventurers, warriors, and even collectors sought him out to create special pieces. His work was highly renowned, and I understood why. He was a master at his craft. He probably had more money than I could imagine, yet he chose to live in a cave adapted to his size. My own studies began to expand. I wasn¡¯t just focused on mana or on the beings that had once taken everything from me. My interest grew into other subjects, but what captivated me most was finding records of the first beings to inhabit this world¡ªthe so-called ¡°Sages.¡± According to ancient texts, they were responsible for creating life itself. The idea of the Sages began to consume me. Who were they, really? What powers did they hold? But there was little information about them. The texts were scarce and vague, which only fueled my curiosity. I decided to speak with Eldrek. Perhaps he knew more.This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. ¡°Eldrek,¡± I said one morning while he worked at his forge, ¡°have you heard of the Sages?¡± Eldrek looked at me, setting his hammer aside for a moment. ¡°I¡¯ve heard a few things. But not much more than what you might find in the books.¡± I shrugged, disappointed, but then he added something that caught my attention. ¡°In the past era, it was said that one of the Sages lived deep within the mountains. Not many could see him, only those he chose to receive.¡± That small hope ignited something within me. If one of those Sages was still alive, maybe he could restore what I¡¯d lost. Maybe I could even gain more power than I¡¯d ever dreamed of. Of course, I didn¡¯t mention any of this to Eldrek. ¡°Do you know where those mountains are?¡± I asked, trying to mask my enthusiasm. Eldrek nodded, but his expression turned serious. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you how to get there, but listen carefully, Zhavros. If you go, don¡¯t expect anything in return. The Sages aren¡¯t like the books describe. The idea you have of them might be very far from reality.¡± I simply nodded. His warnings wouldn¡¯t change my mind; I had already made my decision, and nothing would stop me. I packed a few things for the journey. I didn¡¯t have much to take, just the essentials and a few books. When I was ready, I approached Eldrek to thank him. Until that day, I had never actually thanked him for saving me that night. ¡°Uh¡­ thanks, Eldrek. For everything.¡± I admit it, I¡¯m a proud person, and saying that word was harder for me than it is for most. Eldrek looked at me with a gentle smile and offered me his hand. ¡°It was nothing. I just happened to be passing by, heard someone shouting your name, and when I saw you in trouble, I decided to help, that¡¯s all.¡± When I took his hand, I felt the weight of his words. ¡°You¡¯re welcome here if you decide to come back. This cave will always be open for you.¡± I nodded silently, without saying more, and left. My goal was clear, and the mountains awaited me. The forest surrounding Eldrek¡¯s cave didn¡¯t offer much. I had no transportation or anything to make my journey easier, and the mountains were far away. I smiled at the absurdity of the situation, and an idea that seemed ridiculously fitting began to take shape in my mind. I headed for a nearby town. It was a small yet ostentatious place, but busy enough. This town was known for having wealthy and reputable residents. Most were businessmen, owners of stores that supplied several villages, mainly selling tools for agriculture, potions, and inn services. When I reached the central market, I blended into the crowd, observing everyone around me. What I was looking for was someone¡­ or rather, something to steal. I didn¡¯t have any other option. My gaze landed on a human dressed in fine clothing. He was walking with a servant, a clear indication of his wealth. I followed him cautiously, making sure not to attract attention. I watched as he climbed into a carriage, but this wasn¡¯t just any carriage. No, this one was special. It was pulled by two massive fire salamanders. I¡¯d read about them in some ancient texts. They weren¡¯t creatures meant for rich folks who just wanted to show off. These beasts were made for crossing treacherous terrains, for real adventures¡ªor at least, that¡¯s how I saw it. I followed the carriage from a safe distance, keeping an eye on it until it arrived at the wealthy man¡¯s residence. The place was surrounded by a high fence and guarded by sentries. Stealing something from there wouldn¡¯t be easy, especially now that I didn¡¯t have my powers. But I wasn¡¯t going to give up so easily. I waited until nightfall when the darkness would help me move undetected. And when it finally came, enveloping everything in shadows, I stealthily circled around the residence and hopped over the fence, making sure not to make a sound. My target was clear: the salamanders and their carriage. I headed straight for the stable where they were kept. The place was locked, but breaking the lock on the door wasn¡¯t too difficult. Inside, the two fire salamanders stared at me immediately. Their eyes burned with hostility, and their bodies, already aflame, ignited even more upon noticing my presence. I could feel the heat radiating from them, the fire reflecting their distrust. I stood still for a moment, assessing the situation. Without my powers, diving headfirst at them wasn¡¯t exactly the brightest option. But, of course, I didn¡¯t have many alternatives if I wanted to reach those mountains. Stealing the carriage wouldn¡¯t be easy¡ªwhen is it ever?¡ªbut I¡¯d already decided, and I wasn¡¯t backing down now. Without moving, I slowly pulled something out of my bag. During my studies in Eldrek¡¯s cave, I had found a small fragment about fire salamanders in one of the ancient texts. I learned there was something they loved: brimstone scales, a rare mineral that they not only enjoyed consuming but also used to boost their energy. I knew it might come in handy, so one day in the nearby forest, while gathering materials, I had been lucky enough to find a few of those scales hidden in the volcanic soil. I had kept a couple, intending to sell them. But who would have thought? They¡¯d come in handy for a robbery; fate was funny that way. The salamanders, still hostile, began sniffing the air, their flames flickering with curiosity. I tossed a small fragment onto the ground. Instantly, one of them moved closer, eyes fixed on the mineral, while the other waited, expectant. When the first began devouring the scales eagerly, the second quickly joined in. As I watched the salamanders enjoy the mineral, I moved closer, offering them more brimstone scales. With each step, their flames dimmed, and their stance relaxed. I tossed another fragment, and when both were fully engrossed in their meal, I extended a cautious hand. I gently touched them. At first, they tensed, but as they felt my touch, they accepted my strokes without showing any signs of distrust. Once I knew I had their trust, I hitched them to the carriage carefully. My pulse was racing, but not from fear; it was the thrill of what was about to happen. Without wasting time, I climbed into the seat and took the reins. I didn¡¯t care about staying unnoticed anymore. ¡°Ha! Piece of cake!¡± With a satisfied grin, I urged the salamanders forward with all their might. The stable gates shattered upon impact, the crash echoing throughout the estate. The alarm went off instantly. I had been careful, covering my face so no one would recognize me later. I didn¡¯t need any more problems. When I reached the main gate, the guards were already prepared to stop me. They lined up in formation, armed and ready to attack. What they didn¡¯t expect was that I knew how to handle the salamanders. According to the texts I¡¯d read, these creatures could be controlled with specific commands. With a quick, firm motion, I commanded the salamanders to attack. Their bodies burst into even brighter flames, and in perfect synchronization, they unleashed a wave of fire at the guards. Panic overtook them as the flames engulfed them, and they fled in terror, leaving a trail of destruction behind us. As the carriage sped off, I couldn¡¯t help but laugh. The thrill of the robbery filled me like a victory worth celebrating. The salamanders charged forward, leaving behind the flames that had sown chaos. Without looking back, I headed swiftly toward my destination, the path to the mountains now clearer than ever. Chapter 44: Zhavros’ Tale – Part 3 The journey to the mountains took several hours¡ªa breeze compared to the weeks I¡¯d have wasted trudging on foot. Thanks to the salamanders and their decent pace, I had a surprisingly¡­ peaceful night. Apparently, not even the shadow creatures searching for me considered this route worth an ambush. As I traveled the paths, I saw a few villages and several carts loaded with goods, a common sight on these roads. Farmers and merchants moved from town to town, selling their wares. I didn¡¯t have any food with me, and frankly, I wasn¡¯t about to bother buying any. So, when I saw a few carts left unattended while their owners chatted with the villagers, I decided to do them the favor of lightening their load a bit. A little act of courtesy, right? I made sure to take only what I needed, so as not to hurt the producers too much. It wasn¡¯t my finest moment, but survival always finds a way. Finally, I arrived at the place Eldrek had indicated. The path had narrowed until there wasn¡¯t enough room to continue with the carriage. I stopped the salamanders and made sure to tie them up well, leaving them the last Sulfur Scales I had to keep them calm. Losing them wasn¡¯t an option. The surroundings were odd. The path felt unique, a narrow, uphill dirt road surrounded by mountains that gave the impression there was no way around them. Everything pointed to this being the only way forward. I walked for several minutes, the cold dawn air brushing against my skin, until I came across something unexpected: a massive stone wall blocking the path. The wall wasn¡¯t just there, blocking my way¡ªit looked like it had merged with the mountain itself. The edges fit perfectly with the rock, as if some perfection-obsessed genius had ensured there wasn¡¯t a single miserable gap to go around or climb over it. Wonderful. ¡°What the hell is this doing here?¡± I thought, eyeing it suspiciously. It didn¡¯t seem like a natural part of the landscape. It was stone, clearly built to block access. I tried pushing it with all my strength, but of course, the wall didn¡¯t budge. I tried throwing a few big rocks at it, one after the other; then I hit the damn thing with a stick I found lying around¡ªno results. Who knows how long I spent on this absurd routine, panting and drenched in sweat. Exhausted, I dropped to the ground, cursing those miserable shadow beings who had stripped me of my powers. With them, this stupidity would be solved in a second. The first rays of sunlight started to rise, illuminating the area. I was surrounded by trees, and in front of me, a mountain that seemed endless. As I looked around, something caught my attention. Not far away, there was a man sitting on a log by a small campfire. He looked relaxed, humming a tune I didn¡¯t recognize while sipping some herbal tea. I hadn¡¯t seen him before. ¡°When did he get here?¡± I wondered. I¡¯d spent so long trying to knock down that wall, and at no point had I noticed his presence. Curious, I got up and approached. As I got closer, the man¡¯s humming grew clearer, almost too cheerful for my taste. When I was close enough, I could see him properly: an old man of medium height, with a humble appearance and an expression so kind it looked like something out of a moralistic illustration. Incredible. ¡°Oh! Good morning, traveler,¡± he said with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s cold, isn¡¯t it? I was just warming myself by the fire and making some herbal tea. Care to join me?¡± I looked at him suspiciously and replied, ¡°No, old man. I¡¯ve got work to do.¡± And I started walking back toward the wall. The old man, in a calm and friendly tone, added, ¡°That wall¡¯s not going anywhere, and you look tired. It wouldn¡¯t hurt to rest and rehydrate.¡± I stopped, considered his words for a moment, and sighed. Resting for a few minutes wouldn¡¯t hurt. I turned back and went over to him. ¡°Alright, old man. I¡¯ll take your tea, but then I¡¯m getting back to it.¡± ¡°Perfect!¡± he replied enthusiastically. ¡°I¡¯ve got some herbs that will hydrate you and get your strength back up.¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± I replied with skepticism, watching him as he prepared the mix. As the old man finished making the tea, I couldn¡¯t resist asking, ¡°Do you know if there¡¯s another way up? That wall seems pretty solid, and I¡¯m getting a bit bored of trying.¡± The old man handed me the cup of tea with a kind smile and said, ¡°This is the only path up, traveler. But it¡¯s been closed for a long time. What are you hoping to find up there, if you don¡¯t mind me asking?¡± His question made me uncomfortable, and my face probably showed it. It wasn¡¯t his business. ¡°I¡¯m just looking for someone,¡± I answered dryly. ¡°They told me they¡¯d be here, but I think I¡¯ve come for nothing. Just wasting my time.¡± My patience was already at its limit. While I drank, he just kept looking at the mountains with that serene smile, as if he was immortal and time meant nothing. I, on the other hand, could only think about how to break that damn wall. ¡°Beautiful place, isn¡¯t it?¡± the old man commented, unhurried. ¡°These mountains¡­ so imposing¡­¡±If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. ¡°No, all I see is a blocked path,¡± I replied, visibly annoyed. ¡°That wall¡¯s there to stop me, and it¡¯s doing a fine job of it.¡± The old man let out a small laugh, sipping his tea. ¡°Walls, closed doors¡­ they always seem to be there to keep us out. But sometimes, young man, what really stops us isn¡¯t what¡¯s in front of us.¡± I looked at him, confused, raising an eyebrow. ¡°What the hell are you saying, old man? Are you senile or something? That wall is there. Period. There¡¯s nothing else.¡± The old man shrugged. ¡°Maybe. Or maybe you¡¯re too focused on what you see and not on what you carry with you.¡± I let out a sigh, rolling my eyes. I stood up abruptly, leaving the tea aside, and headed back to the wall. I¡¯d already wasted enough time on this old man¡¯s riddles. So I went back to pushing it, this time with all my strength, grunting through clenched teeth as sweat started running down my back. The old man, in no hurry at all, got up as well and started following me, humming again. ¡°You know, brute force rarely solves anything. It¡¯s like trying to push water to make it stop flowing. Are you sure there¡¯s no other way to deal with what¡¯s blocking you?¡± he said, as I kept pounding the wall, this time with a thick branch I¡¯d found. ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything better to do?¡± I snapped, not stopping my assault on the stone. ¡°Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m busy?¡± ¡°Well, I thought you might like some company.¡± The old man laughed softly, as if none of this bothered him. ¡°Besides, that stone looks pretty tough. Are you sure you¡¯ll bring it down with a few blows?¡± I paused for a second, panting, as the branch broke in two after another useless hit against the stone. ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± I glared at him, clearly irritated. ¡°You¡¯re talking in riddles, old man. Don¡¯t tell me you think I¡¯ll get through this with magic or something.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± he asked with a smile. ¡°Power never truly leaves¡ªit just sleeps, waiting to be awakened the right way. Perhaps¡­ you don¡¯t need to keep hitting that wall with bare hands.¡± ¡°What are you getting at?¡± I retorted, nearly out of strength but frustrated. ¡°They took everything from me! I can¡¯t do anything! If I could use my power, do you think I¡¯d be here cursing at this wall?¡± The old man took a sip of his tea, as if the situation had no urgency at all. ¡°The things taken from us aren¡¯t completely lost. They¡¯re just waiting¡­ to be claimed by someone willing to work hard to awaken them.¡± ¡°Work hard? I¡¯ve been hitting this wall for hours!¡± I replied, exasperated, dripping in sweat, my hands trembling. ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of work you think I need.¡± The old man stopped to the side, as if assessing the situation, and then added, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s not the wall you need to break. The answer is closer than you think. Much closer¡­ but not outside.¡± He said this last part with a calmness that almost drove me crazy. I looked at him, overwhelmed by confusion. What the hell was he trying to tell me? I was already on the verge of desperation, and his words weren¡¯t helping. I turned back to the wall, determined to ignore him and keep trying. But when I looked back, the old man was gone. Only the log he¡¯d been sitting on, the small campfire, and the steaming cup of tea remained¡­ but no trace of him. I stayed still. How had he disappeared so quickly? I looked around, expecting him to reappear from somewhere, but there was no sign of him. A chill ran through me as I remembered his last words. ¡°The things taken from us aren¡¯t completely lost¡­ they¡¯re just waiting to be claimed.¡± I stood there, mulling over what had just happened. A thought crossed my mind like a lightning bolt. ¡°Wait¡­ what if that old man¡­ was the Sage?¡± I shook my head, incredulous, as anger grew inside me. ¡°I¡¯m an idiot!¡± I shouted at the top of my lungs, jumping to my feet. ¡°How the hell didn¡¯t I see it?! What kind of old man goes somewhere this remote just to drink some damn tea? Of course he was the Sage!¡± I spun around a few times, punching the air in frustration. I couldn¡¯t believe how stupid I¡¯d been, chatting casually while the Sage guided me without me realizing it. ¡°How didn¡¯t I see it!¡± I stopped for a moment, took a deep breath, trying to calm myself, and dropped back to the ground beside the steaming cup, staring at the empty spot where the old man had been. Slowly, the words he¡¯d said started to echo in my head. ¡°That foolish old man told me¡­ that it wasn¡¯t the wall I needed to break¡­ That what I was looking for wasn¡¯t lost?¡± I murmured to myself, recalling fragments of our conversation. ¡°What did he mean by saying that what was taken from me hadn¡¯t disappeared forever?¡± I reflected in silence, going over what he had said. I brought a hand to my chin, thinking about the fire and the power that had once flowed through me. Somehow, his words suggested I hadn¡¯t lost it completely. That I could still awaken my power, but it wouldn¡¯t be easy. Suddenly, a spark of excitement ran through me. ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± I exclaimed, standing up. ¡°I can awaken my power again! But¡­ it¡¯s going to take a lot of work.¡± Without wasting any more time, I ran back to the salamanders, my mind racing. I didn¡¯t bother looking back or trying to break down the wall again. My mind was set. I had to go back to Eldrek. I needed his help to understand how to work and regain what had been taken from me. Going back home wasn¡¯t an option I trusted¡ªit¡¯d be foolish if I did. Maybe they were still looking for me, but with Eldrek, I¡¯d be covered while I prepared for what was coming. I patted the salamanders before untying them, a gesture that seemed to mean as much to them as it would to a rock, and soon enough, we were on our way back. As I sped through the same villages I¡¯d passed on the way here, something in the distance caught my attention. One of the towns was shrouded in smoke. ¡°What the hell¡­?¡± I murmured, pulling the reins to make the salamanders stop at a safe distance. I watched cautiously. The town was under attack, but by whom and why? It was a quiet place, known for its farmers and merchants. It wasn¡¯t a warrior¡¯s village. I looked closer, trying to figure out what was going on. My nerves immediately spiked when I saw them. They were the same shadow elementals who had attacked me before. ¡°Were they looking for me?¡± I thought, as confusion and fear started to churn in my chest. But then, something else caught my attention. They weren¡¯t alone. Riding a three-headed chimera, a demi-human watched the chaos with a look of satisfaction. This wasn¡¯t just any chimera¡ªI¡¯d read about them. Three heads: one of a dragon, another of a lion, and the last one a serpent. A rare, dangerous beast. I didn¡¯t recognize the rider, but his presence was disturbing. Our eyes met from afar. The demi-human looked directly at me and, with a cruel smile, relished the destruction the elementals were causing. I felt my blood freeze. ¡°Damn it, he saw me!¡± I muttered under my breath. I couldn¡¯t stay here. Without a second thought, I ordered the salamanders to move¡ªfast. ¡°Let¡¯s go, quickly!¡± The creatures obeyed, taking off with force as the wind whipped against my face. I looked back, hoping to see if they were following me. But no¡­ they weren¡¯t. Even so, I didn¡¯t slow down. By now, I was drenched in sweat. ¡°What the hell is happening?¡± I wondered, feeling adrenaline coursing through my veins. Why were they attacking that place? Were they really looking for me? If so¡­ why didn¡¯t they follow? And who was that demi-human? I shook my head. It didn¡¯t matter. I needed to get to Eldrek as soon as possible. Whatever was going on, that was the only place where I¡¯d be safe. I couldn¡¯t afford to stop, not now. Chapter 45: Zhavros’ Tale – Part 4 The journey turned into a complete nightmare. In the distance, as I sped along, the same scene repeated itself endlessly: villages in flames, destruction, and chaos. It was as if someone up there was determined to turn my path into a sightseeing tour of misery. What the hell was happening? The screams, the explosions, and the sound of breaking wood left me in total confusion. It felt like all these places were being attacked at the same time. I managed to avoid trouble; if I had intervened, I¡¯d probably be dead by now. Was Eldrek alright? I asked myself that more than once as I crossed the forest, not stopping for a single breath. The salamanders turned out to be the perfect creatures for this journey. Their heavy steps and the heat they emitted kept the forest beasts at bay. Stealing them had been a good decision, though I never thought I¡¯d need them for something this urgent. When I arrived at Eldrek¡¯s cave, I drove the carriage as far in as I could. I jumped down and ran to the back, calling his name at the top of my lungs. ¡°Eldrek!¡± As I entered the deepest chamber, I saw him sitting there, staring at the ground and sipping tea. His serene expression made it clear he was already aware of what was happening outside. When he saw me arrive, he stood up slowly and approached me with that calm demeanor of his. He placed a hand on my shoulder, something that would have reassured me under different circumstances. ¡°I¡¯m glad to see you¡¯re safe,¡± he said in his deep voice. Still breathless from the run, I blurted out, ¡°Eldrek, what the hell is going on out there? I¡¯ve seen several villages under attack.¡± I needed answers, and fast. Eldrek sighed and turned slowly, moving back to his spot by the fire. ¡°I don¡¯t know for sure, but it seems these attacks aren¡¯t random,¡± he finally said, as if he were still processing the gravity of the situation. ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly who¡¯s behind this, but it seems they¡¯ve taken control of certain creatures and beings. They¡¯ve started attacking for no apparent reason.¡± As I paced back and forth, trying to process his words, a growing unease took hold of me. ¡°I saw those damned elementals destroy a village, and I thought they were looking for me¡­ but when I saw several towns going through the same thing, I figured something else was going on. We can¡¯t just sit back and do nothing, Eldrek. If this keeps up, there won¡¯t be anything left standing.¡± The desperation in my voice was obvious. Eldrek nodded. ¡°I agree,¡± he said in that tone of his that suggested he¡¯d already considered every possibility. ¡°I¡¯ve been in contact with some of the tribes I make weapons for. I suggested we keep a constant line of communication; if this gets worse, we¡¯ll need to be united to come up with a plan together.¡± I looked at him intently. Eldrek had lived many lives, and if he hadn¡¯t seen something like this before, I knew the situation was worse than I¡¯d imagined. ¡°I¡¯ve seen attacks before, Zhavros, but never in multiple places at once. This isn¡¯t normal,¡± he added, with a gravity I¡¯d rarely seen in him. I crossed my arms, turning everything over in my mind. ¡°We have to find out who¡¯s behind this,¡± I said, feeling the urgency rising within me. ¡°We will, but we must be cautious,¡± Eldrek replied. ¡°The best thing would be to talk to the tribes. Joining forces will be essential.¡± I nodded, though my mind was still unsettled by what I¡¯d seen in the mountains. It wasn¡¯t the time to talk about that yet. The urgency of the situation demanded our full attention. I¡¯d tell Eldrek about what had happened up there later. In the following days, we both set out with the carriage and salamanders, gathering information and staying in touch with tribal leaders and warriors. Eldrek met with several of them, and the situation only grew worse with each step. What had initially seemed like a series of uncoordinated attacks was beginning to take shape as something far darker and more dangerous than we had imagined. The warriors attempting to defend their lands were outnumbered and always defeated. Eldrek and I met with representatives from various tribes, and even some adventurers were present. Everyone was agitated, their voices rising, demanding we take action immediately. ¡°We can¡¯t keep going like this; we have to stop them as soon as possible,¡± one of the warriors said, his face painted with desperation. They knew that if we united our forces, we might have a better chance of success.Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. One of the tribal chiefs stepped forward, his expression serious and determined. ¡°I¡¯ve discovered the location of the being behind these attacks,¡± he declared, instantly capturing everyone¡¯s attention. Eldrek, ever cautious, looked at him with suspicion. ¡°And where did you get this information?¡± he asked bluntly. The chief held his ground and responded firmly, ¡°I spoke directly with an Aasimar.¡± In that moment, disbelief spread among the others. It was rare to encounter one of them; those beings seldom mingled with mortals, living secluded from the rest of the world. But the chief continued, undeterred by the skeptical glances. ¡°This Aasimar discovered the location, and her information is reliable. She¡¯s asked us to gather a group of warriors for an attack.¡± Excitement rippled through the room. Everyone seemed ready to rush into battle without a second thought. ¡°If we attack together, we can defeat him,¡± said several, already encouraged by the idea of fighting alongside the Aasimar. I couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. ¡°Don¡¯t get carried away just because we¡¯ll have a few Aasimar with us,¡± I said, raising my voice to make sure everyone heard me. ¡°Maybe we know where he is, but we have no idea who this being is or what army he controls.¡± Eldrek, beside me, nodded and backed me up with his usual calm tone. ¡°Zhavros is right. If they¡¯ve been able to organize simultaneous attacks on several villages, it means they control far more creatures than we imagine. We mustn¡¯t underestimate this danger.¡± Despite our warnings, the others seemed more focused on revenge than caution. The anger and pain over what they¡¯d lost¡ªloved ones, homes, their lands¡ªwere stronger than any logic. ¡°We must act now,¡± they insisted. And although Eldrek tried to make them see that we needed more information before charging into battle, it was in vain. The decision was already made. A small army would be formed to march and attack the dark being¡¯s lands, meeting the Aasimar at a designated spot to attack at dawn. Frustrated by the recklessness of the warriors, Eldrek and I made a different choice, mainly because I couldn¡¯t fight without my magic. ¡°This is a pain, but we won¡¯t go with them,¡± I told him. He nodded, sharing my thoughts. ¡°We¡¯ll stay away from the battlefield to study the enemy from a safe place.¡± Frustrated at my inability to fight, we had no other option but to use this chance to observe from afar.
At dawn the next day, Eldrek and I distanced ourselves from the group of warriors, letting them go on their way while we traveled in the carriage, the salamanders leading us. After a couple of days on the road, we arrived at a village overrun by creatures. From a distance, we noticed a tower standing tall in the center of the place. Eldrek frowned, as if he recognized something. ¡°This is strange,¡± he murmured. ¡°That village looks like Nethria¡­ even the tower in the center is similar.¡± I didn¡¯t like the implication in his tone. We moved to some nearby hills where we could watch what was happening without being seen. What we witnessed next was overwhelming. The Aasimar, leading the charge, advanced with their troops toward the infested village. But suddenly, creatures of all kinds appeared from every direction, surrounding them and breaking their formation. That¡¯s when we saw him. From the center of the village, a figure emerged, distinct from the others. Cloaked in darkness, he walked toward the battlefield, and the creatures moved aside, terrified. The darkness surrounding him was so menacing that I could feel its chill even from here. But beyond his power, there was something that made him even more dangerous: intelligence. Instead of launching into a direct offensive, he manipulated the Aasimar, forcing them to scatter. Like fools, they fell one by one into his trap, and whenever he faced them, he made sure it was one at a time. From the beginning, he had controlled the fight, bending it to his will. The sight burned me with pure frustration. I clenched my fists and let out a shout of irritation: ¡°Damn it, Aasimar! Is it really so hard not to fall like idiots into a trap?!¡± Each time one of them got close, he dispatched them in seconds, without a shred of mercy. Amid the chaos, one Aasimar woman caught my attention; she stood out from the rest, cutting down creatures with impressive efficiency as she tried to make her way to the dark figure. I could see the urgency in her movements, but no matter how hard she tried, she never managed to reach him. In the end, when she saw her companions falling one after another, outnumbered and overpowered, she was the one who gave the order to retreat. Only a handful of warriors managed to escape, following her lead, while the dark figure watched them with the same calm he had at the start of the massacre. The battle had been a true massacre, but also a harsh lesson for those who thought sheer strength alone would get them anywhere. When it was all over, I collapsed to the ground, and Eldrek and I sat in silence, watching the ruined battlefield. Frustration and anger took hold of me. ¡°Damn it!¡± I growled under my breath, cursing not only the creatures but also the being who had unleashed this chaos. ¡°If only I had my powers¡­¡± Beside me, Eldrek looked more affected than I¡¯d ever seen him. He seemed disturbed, saddened by the loss of so many warriors he¡¯d known. He looked at me, and with a heaviness in his eyes, placed his large hand on my shoulder. ¡°Zhavros,¡± he said quietly, ¡°we¡¯ll have to part ways from now on.¡± I looked at Eldrek, puzzled. Why would he ask something like that? ¡°But there¡¯s only one purpose: that we¡¯ll both work tirelessly on a plan to bring down this dark being. We can¡¯t make the same mistake as these warriors; we need to be cautious and gather all the information we can. When we¡¯re ready, we¡¯ll join forces again and end him.¡± For the first time, I saw tears in his eyes. I stood up, the anger still burning in my chest, but nodded with determination. ¡°I¡¯ll do everything you said,¡± I promised him. ¡°And besides¡­ I¡¯ll find a way to get my powers back, Eldrek.¡± Eldrek didn¡¯t doubt my promise for a second. We shook hands firmly, knowing that day marked the beginning of a long and arduous journey. A path where both of us would be willing to do whatever it took, until we met again and put an end to the darkness. Chapter 46: The Imminent Battle Zhavros finished his story with an unexpected calm. "And basically, that¡¯s all the story I have to tell," he said firmly. We had been listening in complete silence. Even Nymira, who was usually in a constant state of excitement, had stayed attentive, along with the rest of the group. Aelira was the first to speak. "Now I understand why you couldn¡¯t join the battle," she said, with a look of understanding on her face. "I completely get it." I nodded slightly, feeling the need to speak. "It¡¯s incredible what you and Eldrek have gone through." My eyes turned to Zhavros. "I misjudged you, Zhavros. You went through terrible moments. I thought you weren¡¯t committed, but¡­ I see I was wrong." Zhavros returned my gaze calmly but said nothing. Then, Lyris, with a touch of sarcasm, chimed in with a slight smile. "I guess the story of how you got your magic back will be for another time, right?" Zhavros smiled¡ªthat almost impenetrable smile of his¡ªbut this time, there was a touch of sincerity in his eyes. "Yes, I¡¯ve talked enough for now. If we manage to get out of the battle unscathed, maybe then I can continue with that part of the story." Lyris nodded, satisfied with the answer. The tense atmosphere began to ease. Nymira, who seemed to have regained her usual energy, couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. "But now we have you back, grumpy, with all your skills! So this time we¡¯ll come out victorious, right?" She said with her usual enthusiasm, a spark of hope shining in her eyes. Zhavros looked at her, and for a moment, his hardened expression softened. "Of course, kid," he said, with a confidence that left no room for doubt. "You¡¯ll see how I¡¯ll kick all their asses." Nymira beamed from ear to ear, satisfied with his response. It was as if that spark of hope had ignited something in all of us. The path ahead would be difficult, but Zhavros¡¯s tale had given us something we all needed: perspective and, in a way, strength. Eldrek, who had been sitting with a neutral expression throughout the story, stood up with a decisive movement. "It¡¯s time to prepare to march," he said, his voice filling the space with authority. "We have a long journey ahead. We¡¯ll meet with Vaelor, and then..." He paused, looking at each of us with a firm, determined tone. "We will triumph." "Of course we will!" exclaimed Nymira, jumping to her feet, always the first to raise her voice with energy. I couldn¡¯t help but smile at her boundless energy. With Zhavros, Eldrek, and the whole group, there was a renewed hope. Everyone stood up and began gathering their things. We loaded our weapons and supplies onto the carriage, and before leaving, we took one last look at the place that had offered us good moments and valuable lessons. Zhavros took the reins, and the salamanders began to run, steady as ever. On the road, Eldrek mentioned that the meeting point was almost two days away, and he hoped it would be a calm journey. "I trust the path will be clear," said Aelira in her characteristic analytical tone. "The creatures that usually roam these areas have likely been summoned, either by Grimmor or the dark being. One of them must be controlling them." I listened to her words and nodded to myself in silence. While the others discussed possible attack strategies, I approached Aelira and sat beside her. There was something on my mind that made me anxious, and I needed to talk about it with someone who¡¯d understand. "Do you think I¡¯ll be ready to fight without losing control?" I asked her in a low voice, far enough from the others so they wouldn¡¯t overhear. Aelira looked at me for a moment, and then, with the calm seriousness she radiated, offered some advice: "You have to prepare for what¡¯s coming, Darius. On the battlefield, the intensity will be overwhelming, and you¡¯ll be more susceptible to losing control. That¡¯s when you¡¯ll need to stay more focused than ever." She paused before continuing. "Remember the training we did, especially the first phase. Now, during the journey, you¡¯ll have time to practice it. And don¡¯t worry, I have faith in you, and I¡¯ll be here to help if you need it." I thanked her deeply. "Thank you, Aelira. Really... I don¡¯t know what I¡¯d do without your guidance."Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. Nymira, who seemed to be lurking for a chance to join the conversation, came over smiling. "Isn¡¯t she the best teacher ever?" she exclaimed, with that characteristic sparkle in her eyes. I couldn¡¯t help but smile back at her. "Yes, Nymira. The best of them all." Aelira chuckled softly, and the mood lightened for a moment. As we traveled, we confirmed that Aelira had been right. We didn¡¯t encounter any creatures on the road, which made us think the dark being¡¯s forces were likely concentrated elsewhere, preparing something big. I used the time we had left to practice what I had learned with Aelira. I felt I¡¯d improved in sensing the limit of the chaos I could control, but I couldn¡¯t shake the worry over what she had said. The intensity of a real battle could push me beyond that limit, and that was what scared me the most. We only stopped briefly during the night to rest. Then, after several hours of travel, Zhavros, who always seemed to have a good joke ready, alerted us from the reins. "Hey, look ahead! Our friends and their birdies are already waiting for us." Ahead, Vaelor and his riders were gathered, along with other warriors who would join us on foot. Seeing them there, waiting, gave us a sense of relief. The fact that they were already in position filled us with confidence. When we arrived, we all got down from the carriage to greet them. Vaelor immediately approached, warmly greeting Eldrek before turning to us. "I¡¯m glad to see you¡¯ve arrived safely," he said, and I took the opportunity to ask something that had been on my mind since we¡¯d parted ways. "Did you manage to find a new place to settle your tribe?" Vaelor nodded with a weary smile. "Yes, although it wasn¡¯t easy. We had to find a safe place with clean water. Without it, we couldn¡¯t restart farming." Lyris, always attentive to details, commented with genuine relief. "I¡¯m glad you found a place." Vaelor nodded again and then asked us, "And what¡¯s the plan?" Before anyone could answer, some figures approached from the skies. Everyone tensed immediately, except Aelira, who remained calm. "Relax," she said in a soft tone. "They¡¯re allies." As they got closer, we recognized three Aasimar: two men and one woman. Aelira explained that she had managed to contact some of those who had survived the previous battle, and that they would be joining us in this crucial moment. The news was met with joy and positive remarks. When the Aasimar landed, they approached Aelira and greeted her respectfully before introducing themselves to the group. The two men were named Thalvion and Kaedor, and the woman, Lyastra. They didn¡¯t need long introductions; their celestial presence spoke for itself. Vaelor, full of enthusiasm, added, "On the way here, I managed to communicate with some small remaining tribes. I told them about our mission and convinced them to join us. They should be arriving soon." Eldrek, visibly surprised by the good news, nodded approvingly. "This is better than I expected," he said, showing a rare hint of enthusiasm. Zhavros, true to his style, made a comment: "Well, finally some good news. Now we just need the enemies to greet us with a tray of sweets." The group burst into laughter, easing the tension a bit. While we waited for the new allies to arrive, we gathered to plan our strategy. Eldrek spoke first, emphasizing the importance of being coordinated on the battlefield. "Each of you has a unique skill. We¡¯ll need everyone to stay alert to their surroundings and to each other¡¯s moves. Only by working together can we overcome what lies ahead." Then he handed it over to Aelira, who shared some valuable details from her previous experience fighting alongside the Aasimar. She didn¡¯t go into great detail, but it was enough for everyone to understand the gravity of the situation. We couldn¡¯t repeat the mistakes made in the last battle. Gradually, the allied tribes began to arrive, totaling a bit over four hundred warriors who would advance on foot, along with ten drake riders, four Aasimar, a giant, Lyris and Nymira, two formidable wielders of light magic, and a demented hybrid¡ªbut a skilled one. Not bad, I thought. After introductions, they joined the group to get caught up on the strategy. Everyone contributed, offering ideas on how to adapt to what we might face, and the planning began to take shape. Looking around, I approached Lyris and whispered to her, "Look around, Lyris. Do you realize how many we are?" Lyris nodded with a confident smile. "Yes, grandpa. I think we have a good chance of winning." I nodded firmly, casting one last look at the incredible warriors who had gathered. With everything organized, everyone took their place in the group. Like a well-structured army, we began moving through the desert terrain, advancing toward the impending confrontation. The atmosphere was tense, but there was also a new energy in the air. Zhavros, from the carriage, surprised everyone with an unexpected burst of enthusiasm. "We can¡¯t fail!" he shouted loudly, something I¡¯d never expected from him. "Stay strong and communicate at all times. The enemy will try to divide us¡ªdon¡¯t forget that." I was taken aback by this sudden change in his attitude. Zhavros? The same man who used to be the most cynical and distant in the group now seemed to lead us with a renewed spirit. Undoubtedly, sharing his story must have brought him closer to everyone. It was as if, by opening up, he had let a part of us into his world. Nymira, always observant, made a comment with a laugh. "I think he¡¯s stopped being a grump." Her tone was full of joy. "I¡¯m glad to see him like this." Zhavros didn¡¯t take long to fire back, in his usual tone. "Of course not, kid," he said, not even looking away from the road. "I¡¯m still the same idiot as always." And then, as if to break the solemnity, he added while patting the salamanders pulling the carriage: "Besides, we have these salamanders looking after us. There¡¯s no better creature than these." The salamanders, as if they understood perfectly what Zhavros was saying, turned their heads toward him with an expression that, if they weren¡¯t beasts, I could have sworn was friendly. Sometimes I was surprised at how they seemed to sync with him. There was no doubt Zhavros had a special bond with those creatures, something the rest of us couldn¡¯t quite understand. The desert terrain under our feet began to change color as we neared the battlefield. The tension in the air grew heavier. The fight was just around the corner. We all knew it, and although we tried to keep our spirits high, what was coming filled me with anxiety and set my nerves on edge. Chapter 47: The Dark Being Appears The dry, heavy air scratched my throat as we approached the battlefield. The sun was beginning to set on the horizon, painting the sky with dark and orange hues. Ahead of us, the village of the dark being loomed like an open tomb, filled with creatures moving among the shadows, restless, ready for nightfall. Unlike when we stood here with Lyris, observing from the hills, there was no movement. Now the atmosphere had changed; they clearly knew of our presence. The rocky, desert terrain was all that separated us from what we knew would be a massacre if we failed. ¡°This place¡­¡± Lyris murmured, but didn¡¯t finish the sentence. It wasn¡¯t necessary. The air said it all. We were entering the lion¡¯s den. We moved in silence, weapons at the ready, nerves on edge. Eldrek raised his voice with determination, ¡°Keep the formation tight. Don¡¯t scatter. We need to stay close.¡± Vaelor¡¯s drakes flew above us, their vast wings casting shadows as they breathed fire, briefly illuminating the darkness beginning to surround us. We marched until we reached a relatively safe distance. The warriors present were fearless, ready to die in battle to end this era of desolation. Fear would have been normal in a situation like this, but what we saw was different. Courage grew as everyone raised their war cries. Aelira rose, her wings lifting her just high enough for all the warriors to see her, and her clear, firm voice commanded everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°I am completely confident in each of you,¡± she began, her gaze sweeping across everyone present as she moved through the air. ¡°Each of you is here for a purpose, fully aware of the risks. Do not dare to think you are any less than the creatures we will face.¡± She paused briefly, reinforcing the intensity of her words. ¡°If we work as one, we will be unstoppable. Each group has a leader; listen to them well, and we will stay connected. Trust in the formation and do not yield.¡± Turning towards the dark being¡¯s land, Aelira added with a sharp tone, ¡°Defeat is not an option.¡± The warriors raised their weapons, following her forward with unwavering intensity. The battle began before we even had a chance to think twice. The creatures started emerging from the ground, from the rocks, and from the very shadows in the sky. They were deformed, grotesque; some we had seen before, others were completely new, creatures with cracked skin and sharp fangs, twisted limbs, and unnatural movements. Their eyes glowed with dark fury as they charged at us. Zhavros was a bit further off, but didn¡¯t hesitate for a second, his magic cutting through the air with deadly precision. Every strike shattered the creatures around him, maintaining a dangerous intensity as he fought. ¡°Hold the line!¡± he shouted, his voice barely audible amidst the screams and chaos of battle. Beside him, Eldrek commanded his group with Zhavros, using his magic to raise rock walls to contain the waves of creatures. ¡°Defend this line! Nothing should get through!¡± he ordered, strengthening the rear while Zhavros stayed alert to each warrior under his command. Aelira and Nymira led their own group at the front, moving with agility. Aelira¡¯s magic flowed with precision; every ray of light from her hands burned the creatures trying to approach. ¡°Concentrate your attacks on the flanks!¡± she shouted, her gaze fixed on the advancing monsters. Beside her, Nymira provided relentless support, her bursts of energy blinding the creatures just long enough to buy the warriors time. ¡°They won¡¯t get through!¡± Nymira declared, her voice full of determination. She was a vital support for Aelira, and their training together showed in every coordinated move. Lyris and I led our own group, holding the vulnerable points in our battle lines. ¡°Focus your magic on their weak spots!¡± Lyris commanded, casting healing spells on the wounded. I covered her, my sword swinging through the air, piercing flesh and bone as creatures tried to break our formation. ¡°No mercy! Strike fast and hard!¡± I yelled, feeling the chaos vibrate within me as I tried to keep us steady. From above, Vaelor commanded the drakes with impressive skill. ¡°Drakes, form up! Attack from the flanks and keep moving!¡± His voice echoed across the battlefield, directing the winged warriors in precise strikes that weakened the creatures from above, sending bursts of fire down on them. Each charge from the drakes opened gaps in the terrain, and our ground teams moved forward to cover those spaces. The battlefield was organized chaos; shouts, blows, and magic intertwined in a symphony of war. As leaders, we communicated clear orders, achieving impeccable synchronization. As the creatures fell under our weapons, our coordination gave us a crucial advantage. We were pushing the horde back. Vaelor¡¯s drakes dominated the sky, and Eldrek¡¯s rock walls held back the waves trying to break our ranks. My movements were precise, the chaos within me under control. All the training with Aelira was paying off, and Eldrek¡¯s forging allowed us to channel our mana better, keeping the battle in our favor. The ground trembled beneath our feet. ¡°We¡¯re doing it,¡± I thought, feeling the chaos pulse under my control. But even in the midst of the fight, something felt off. ¡°This can¡¯t be all,¡± murmured Aelira, her gaze fixed on the horizon. She was right. This was just the beginning. Then we saw him. Grimmor appeared, riding a massive beast with rough skin and sharp fangs, his replacement for his fallen chimera. He advanced slowly toward the battlefield, unhurried, with an expression of arrogance. He knew he was waiting for us, watching as if he had already decided how this would end, as if we were nothing more than a nuisance to him.This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. ¡°Damn it... Grimmor! Lyris, with me!¡± I growled, gripping my sword tightly. Facing him alone would be madness. Lyris, always reliable, nodded without a word, preparing for what lay ahead. When we reached him, Grimmor sneered. ¡°Go,¡± he ordered harshly, directing the humanoid lizards surrounding him to attack the rest of our allies. ¡°Give them a bit of entertainment.¡± Then he turned his attention to the flying creatures accompanying him¡ªgrotesque versions of the drakes. ¡°Tear that fool Vaelor and his riders to pieces,¡± he commanded, sending them skyward. As his troops followed his orders, Grimmor turned to Lyris and me. ¡°I¡¯ll handle you two myself,¡± he said, a smug smile on his face. Lyris tightened her grip on her magic dagger, eyes locked on Grimmor, ready for what lay ahead. I did the same with my sword, feeling mana surge through my body, amplified by the power Eldrek had imbued in our weapons. We both channeled our magic to the limit, preparing for what would be an intense fight. Grimmor let out a mocking laugh. ¡°Oh, I see old Eldrek made you a new toy, Lyris. Do you really think that¡¯ll make any difference?¡± His gaze shifted to me. ¡°And you¡­ I hope you put up more of a fight this time. Last time was a disappointment.¡± I tightened my grip on my sword, feeling the chaos at my disposal. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that,¡± I replied firmly, and without another word, I lunged at him. Lyris and I moved together, charging at Grimmor with all our strength. She moved with agility, casting magic while launching quick strikes with her dagger, while I went straight for him, my sword drawn, channeling all the power I could control. Grimmor used his beast as a shield, blocking our attacks with its heavy movements. But the combined strength of Lyris and me was putting him on the defensive. Each blow echoed across the battlefield, forcing Grimmor to step back as his beast roared in frustration from the constant cuts we dealt it, blood beginning to spill from its sides. My chaos magic started to eat away at the beast¡¯s flesh after several strikes. Despite his initial arrogance, I saw Grimmor begin to realize we were no longer the same. ¡°Come on, Lyris!¡± I shouted, sensing we were closing in on him. She responded with a series of rapid attacks that destabilized his beast, which was beginning to falter. I seized the moment, swinging a blow at Grimmor¡¯s side, which he barely managed to dodge. ¡°Don¡¯t celebrate just yet,¡± Grimmor growled, but his voice no longer held the same confidence. We knew we were pushing him to his limit, keeping him constantly on the defensive. It was then that I felt something strange¡ªa cold that had nothing to do with the desert wind. I halted my attack, directing my gaze toward the source of the sensation. To our left, emerging from the village entrance, a dark figure appeared, bringing with it an aura of power. The dark being¡ªthe real threat¡ªwas here. ¡°Darius¡­ I think that¡¯s the dark being we¡¯ve been waiting for,¡± Lyris murmured cautiously. We both looked tensely at the figure advancing through the shadows. Among the chaos of creatures, I strained to see it clearly, and when I finally did, a chill ran down my spine. ¡°Is that¡­ the dark being?¡± I whispered, unable to hide my surprise. Lyris looked at me, puzzled by my reaction. ¡°It certainly seems like it, Darius. Why do you sound like that?¡± Without taking my eyes off the figure, I replied in a barely audible whisper, ¡°Lyris¡­ he¡¯s the one who brought me to this world. The one who offered me the deal¡­ I¡¯m here because of him.¡± Lyris stared at me in disbelief. ¡°What!? Are you sure of that?¡± Her voice reflected confusion and surprise. I nodded slowly, trying to process what I was seeing. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it¡­¡± I thought. ¡°Why did he bring me here? What¡¯s his purpose?¡± As I absorbed the shock of his presence, more beasts emerged from the village¡¯s flanks¡ªmassive, monstrous creatures, two on each side, with faces like twisted dragons, slowly dragging themselves like enormous lizards. Their bodies filled the terrain, moving with a force that made the ground tremble beneath our feet. The allied warriors froze at the sight of them, their faces filled with awe and horror. ¡°Monstrosities¡­!¡± someone shouted, and the order we had maintained up to that point fell apart. Warriors began to scatter, losing coordination, attacking blindly without any strategy. Screams of confusion and desperation mixed with the roars of the colossal creatures; we hadn¡¯t anticipated facing something like this. Vaelor was busy fighting alongside his riders against the other flying creatures, but he still tried to regroup the ground warriors. It was no use. The presence of those gigantic beings had shattered our formation, and the effective communication we had maintained vanished into chaos. The dark being remained motionless, observing intently as our organization crumbled before his colossal guardians. In a final desperate attempt, some of the warriors tried to attack the beasts, but their blows barely scratched their tough skin. The colossi responded mercilessly, crushing anyone who got too close with their massive claws. From the sky, Thalvion and Kaedor, the Aasimar, descended, their golden armor shining brightly against the dark aura surrounding the being. Their swords gleamed with celestial power, and with fierce determination, they dove towards the dark being. Their faces reflected the fury of warriors who knew no fear, ready to face death itself. For a moment, a glimmer of hope illuminated the battlefield. But the dark being didn¡¯t move. He watched us all as if we were insignificant, as if we weren¡¯t even worth the effort of defending himself. Suddenly, chaos burst from him in a wave of energy, a force unleashed that surpassed anything I could control. It was pure chaos, an uncontrollable energy spreading across the battlefield. Thalvion and Kaedor barely had time to react. They were thrown like rag dolls by the impact, their bodies flung into the air before crashing onto the bloodstained sand below. The Tark¡¯kor, Vaelor¡¯s warriors, those who still resisted, were swept away one by one, their bodies torn apart as if they were paper. Some riders tried to flee, but the dark being reached them with his magic, crushing the drakes and their riders against the ground in an instant of brutal force. His chaos was much more invasive than mine, tearing through armor, flesh, and bone the moment it touched them. I couldn¡¯t believe the impact of that power. Some of the drakes¡ªour advantage in the sky¡ªfell heavily, reduced to torn masses of flesh and bone by the corrupt magic emanating from him. ¡°This can¡¯t be happening,¡± I thought, watching helplessly as our forces crumbled before his relentless darkness. In the distance, I saw Vaelor, trapped in an impossible battle against the creatures Grimmor had unleashed. His face reflected despair as he watched his warriors fall helplessly. ¡°No!¡± he shouted, his voice an echo of fury and anguish amidst the devastation. But his efforts were in vain; his people were slaughtered before his eyes, while he could only scream, powerless, watching his drakes and warriors be annihilated. More and more warriors tried to confront the dark being, refusing to accept reality, but they all fell. Grimmor, observing from a safe distance, let out a mocking laugh that echoed across the battlefield. ¡°Consider yourselves dead,¡± he sneered, his voice dripping with contempt. ¡°No one can stand against him, not even with your fancy new toys.¡± The true threat stood before us, an unstoppable presence slaughtering all who dared to approach. We looked at each other, understanding without words that we had to do something. We left the confrontation with Grimmor behind, ignoring his venomous taunt as we ran off. There was no time to waste; the dark being was here, and his unleashed chaos was destroying everything in its path. We ran back to rejoin the remaining allies, cutting through the hordes of creatures blocking our way. Twisted monsters and savage beasts tried to stop us, each step marked by blood as we slashed and tore through everything in our path. We had to regroup with Eldrek and the others to regain our formation, or we would fall right here. ¡°Regroup, don¡¯t lose formation!¡± I shouted with all my strength, hoping our voices would cut through the chaos. We closed in on the warriors still holding out, trying to reorganize our lines and restore coordination. Chapter 48: The Last Breath The dark being had struck down two of the celestials, leaving them gravely wounded but not defeated. I watched as, with great effort, they tried to stand back up to resume their attack. And it seemed that nothing escaped this creature¡¯s attention; it noticed that Aelira, Nymira, and the other celestial warrior, Lyastra, were quickly joining the assault alongside Thalvion and Kaedor, who, somewhat recovered, rose into the air to try once again. For a brief moment, I thought the combined power of all of them might make a difference. However, before they could reach him, the dark being muttered something under his breath, his voice barely audible amidst the chaos, as if he were conjuring something. From the ground, three infernal beings began to emerge, as if they had been ripped straight from the depths of the underworld. Their bodies were engulfed in dark flames, surrounded by a mist of chaos that distorted their forms. They appeared humanoid but had twisted horns, long sharp claws, and blazing eyes that radiated pure malice. As they advanced, they left a trail of ashes behind them. Aelira, Nymira, and Lyastra were forced to stop in their tracks at the sight of these creatures. They were powerful enough to face them, and for a moment, their advance was blocked as they tried to contain these infernal beings. As long as those creatures remained, the three warriors would be trapped in that fight. At that moment, the dark being turned his attention toward Thalvion and Kaedor. The two Aasimar charged at him with all the strength of their celestial powers, their swords shining with a purifying light that, for a moment, seemed to level the playing field. I could see some of their light attacks wounding the dark being, as if the purification magic truly affected him. Eldrek had hit the mark with that hypothesis¡ªI could actually see that kind of magic harmed him. Lyris and I did our best to get close to Eldrek to regroup, but the creatures surrounding us wouldn¡¯t let us get near enough to help. The relentless beasts blocked our path again and again, and the other colossal ones thwarted every attempt to intervene. Thalvion and Kaedor fought on, their swords of light holding against the onslaught of that corrupt energy. But then the dark being drew his sword. It was a dark blade, wrapped in the same chaotic energy that surrounded him. The battle between them intensified, and the three exchanged blows at a blinding speed. Despite the combined efforts of Thalvion and Kaedor, the dark being¡¯s strength was overwhelming. I watched, helpless, as after a brief yet fierce exchange, the dark being managed to land a fatal blow on Thalvion. His body was thrown to the ground, and the celestial light that enveloped him began to fade slowly. Kaedor, full of fury and despair, tried to keep fighting. I could feel his determination from where I stood, but it wasn¡¯t long before the dark being struck him down as well. With two swift and devastating blows, I saw Kaedor fall beside Thalvion. And with him, the hope that the Aasimar might stop that monstrosity vanished into the air. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Aelira, stunned by what had happened. Still, with a resolve only she seemed to possess, she coordinated her attacks with Nymira and Lyastra, launching a fierce assault against the infernal beings. It was a brutal battle, but together they managed to combine their attacks, unleashing a ferocious burst of light that struck the creatures directly. It was enough to destroy them. It hadn¡¯t been easy, and they had exhausted a good deal of their mana. Without missing a beat, Aelira firmly ordered Nymira to go help Lyris and me, as we were being relentlessly attacked by creatures lunging at us one after another. Meanwhile, Aelira and Lyastra prepared to face the dark being. I saw them soar through the air with determination. When they finally landed in front of the abomination, Aelira looked at her fallen celestial companions with pain, then, with a fierceness I had rarely seen, she directed her gaze at the being who had defeated them. Zhavros, who was further away, eliminating hordes of creatures alongside Eldrek and other allied warriors, suddenly noticed something that I, too, could see from my position: Aelira was preparing to confront the dark being head-on. Without a second thought, I saw him launch himself towards her, ready to help. But just at that moment, Grimmor appeared in his path, mounted on his enormous and ferocious beast. Zhavros halted immediately, and his gaze hardened. He knew that the urgency to reach Aelira was now sidelined; Grimmor was an opponent he could not ignore. I could see the expression on Zhavros¡¯s face as he recognized him. I myself had heard the story of how Grimmor had been present in the attack on a village some time ago, along with other beings. Anger began to build within Zhavros, like a fire slowly igniting, and shadows started swirling around him. I knew right away he was ready to attack.Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. But then Grimmor, with his usual arrogance and a smug grin, spoke to him as if facing an old acquaintance. ¡°Well, if it isn¡¯t the great Zhavros, half-human, half-shadow elemental. You¡¯re famous, did you know that? No one understands how you managed to regain your powers¡­ even I¡¯m intrigued. Come on, tell me, how did you do it?¡± I saw Zhavros¡¯s jaw tighten, and fury reflected in his eyes. He responded with a deep voice, loaded with hatred: ¡°I¡¯m not telling you jack!¡± He began to levitate in front of Grimmor, dark magic surrounding his hands. ¡°Oooh, feisty,¡± Grimmor replied, keeping that mocking grin that made him even more infuriating. Suddenly, Grimmor lifted a finger, pointing to something beside Zhavros, as if this were all just a game to him. ¡°Relax... I won¡¯t be your opponent¡­ they will.¡± Zhavros turned, and at that moment, I saw his eyes widen. Before him stood the seven shadow elementals, the very same ones who not only stripped him of his powers in the past but also killed his parents. Zhavros¡¯s expression changed drastically, but alongside it, there was also a kind of restrained helplessness. He knew what he was up against. Grimmor let out a hearty laugh, clearly enjoying the situation. ¡°You¡¯re in for a real battle, hybrid.¡± From where I stood, I saw Eldrek react immediately. He ran as fast as he could to help Zhavros, knowing these beings had the same abilities as him. I couldn¡¯t help but feel a mixture of anguish and despair as I watched the situation worsen by the second. I watched them charge at him with everything they had. The shadows around him swirled, unleashing a storm of illusions and defenses. Zhavros, with a contained fury that could be felt in the air, moved with lethal precision, manipulating the darkness as if it were an extension of his own body. He would disappear and reappear in a blink, confusing the elementals as the shadows transformed into deadly weapons under his control. The seven shadow elementals, sharing the same abilities, were not to be outdone. Hidden in the darkness, they launched synchronized attacks, trying to corner Zhavros with traps and dark spells. But Zhavros did not relent. Eldrek supported him from a distance, raising earth walls and launching massive boulders to stop the elementals. Zhavros, though wounded, kept pushing forward, striking harder with each blow he received. One elemental attempted to trap him in a prison of shadows, but Zhavros unleashed an explosion of dark energy that shattered it to pieces. Its body disintegrated into the blackness, leaving only a trace of dust. After taking down the first one, the rest began to attack him more strategically, complicating things and inflicting serious injuries. Eldrek tried to assist from afar, but it wasn¡¯t enough. Zhavros was starting to falter, his breaths ragged. It was then that he distanced himself from them and began to chant something. When he finished the incantation, he glared at them with hatred and said bluntly, ¡°For my life, I will destroy every one of you.¡± His image began to change, his face elongating slightly, his eyes turning white, and marks started spreading across his body, a kind of engraving illuminated by an intense blue, as if they were infused with magical energy. After the transformation, he lunged forward with such fury that it seemed the spell had vastly increased his abilities. Each one of them fell, but not without a fight. Zhavros eliminated them one by one, each death more brutal than the last. One elemental he crushed by surrounding it with shadows until its body was completely pulverized; another he impaled with a dark spear that erupted from the ground, impaling it as an agonizing scream escaped its lips. The fight with the last elemental was the fiercest. This one, aware of Zhavros¡¯s fury, attacked with greater ferocity, mirroring each of his moves. But he was no longer just a skilled warrior; he was a storm of pure hatred. The shadows around him thickened, and with a roar, he charged at it, dragging it to the ground with brutal force. He struck it repeatedly, with a violence so intense that even I, from a distance, could feel the cruelty in each blow. Finally, Zhavros lifted it from the ground with one hand, encasing it in a mass of darkness that slowly crushed it, savoring each second of its agony. The elemental tried to resist, but it couldn¡¯t. With a final scream, its body was reduced to dust under the pressure of the shadows, and Zhavros let it fall lifeless to the ground. The last of his parents¡¯ killers had fallen. Eldrek said nothing, merely watching from a few steps away, understanding what this meant to him. Zhavros, exhausted and covered in wounds, dropped to his knees, returning to his normal form. He was breathing heavily, but I could see the satisfaction on his face. He had won, and he had avenged his family in a brutal and definitive way. "Zhavros!" Nymira''s voice echoed above the chaos. Turning, I saw her, standing over the corpse of a creature she had just slain. Her smile was radiant, triumphant, as she raised her arms, celebrating both her victory and Zhavros''s. He, barely managing a smile, raised his thumb in a gesture of triumph, his body visibly exhausted. But even though he was on the brink of collapse, he had overcome his enemies, and he had done it in a way no one would ever forget. And then, I witnessed one of the most horrifying things I will never be able to forget. Grimmor, with unexpected swiftness, lunged at Nymira without her noticing. I barely had time to process it when I saw him draw a magical sword and slash her back with a deep, fatal cut. Nymira, who just a second before had been smiling, let out a gasp of pain, her eyes wide with shock. Grimmor''s sword did more than just cut; it seemed to carry a deeper malice, perhaps a poison, as I saw her skin begin to pale almost immediately. Grimmor, now without his beast, which had succumbed to the wounds Lyris and I had inflicted, laughed maliciously, savoring the suffering he had caused. His gaze met Zhavros''s, and the hatred between them was unmistakable. But Grimmor, coward that he was, took a few steps back and began to run, fleeing the scene without facing the consequences of his attack. Nymira, stunned and in pain, lost the strength in her legs and began to fall to the ground. Zhavros, with a devastated and fatigued expression, threw himself towards her before she could hit the ground, holding her in his arms. Zhavros fell to his knees on the blood-soaked ground, with Nymira in his arms. The battlefield stretched around them, but for him, everything else had disappeared. He saw only her small, fragile body, covered in wounds that wouldn¡¯t stop bleeding. Nymira''s breathing was erratic, each breath a painful effort, and her skin, normally vibrant, was becoming paler and colder. Life was slipping away from her, and Zhavros knew it. Chapter 49: Zhavros’ Trump Card
"Nymira¡­ no, no, no, no¡­ hold on, please¡­" Zhavros stammered, his voice breaking. His hands trembled as he held her, trying desperately to keep her with him.
"Aelira! Lyris!" he shouted loudly, but there was no response. He couldn¡¯t see them amid the chaos around. No one was there.
Eldrek saw the terrible scene and ran to find Lyris or Aelira, hoping that maybe they could heal her wound.
Nymira''s eyes, usually full of curiosity and innocence, were glassy. Her lips trembled as she tried to speak, but she could barely form words. Zhavros leaned in close, hoping to catch anything she might say.
"Zhavros..." she whispered, her voice barely a murmur. "Why¡­ why am I so tired?" Her words were simple, almost childlike, as if she didn¡¯t understand what was happening to her.
Zhavros felt a knot in his chest, tightening until he could barely breathe. His heart pounded, but he had nothing to offer her. Nothing that could save her. He tried to smile, though fear gnawed at him from within.
"Just¡­ just stay awake, Nymira," he said, his voice breaking. "Aelira will be here soon, I promise¡­ you¡¯ll be fine..."
But Nymira didn¡¯t respond. Her eyes, which had been focused on him, began to slowly lose their light. The brightness faded, and a tear rolled down Zhavros'' cheek.
"No¡­ don¡¯t go¡­" he whispered, his body shaking. "Please¡­ don¡¯t leave me..."
Nymira took a labored breath, her lips curving into a faint, weak smile.
"Zhavros..." she said, her words dragging, as though searching for strength she no longer had.
"Did you know...? I think I won¡¯t be able to annoy you as much as I used to¡­" Her voice trembled as she attempted a weak smile. Devastated and desperate, Zhavros replied, barely able to breathe, "Keep doing it, just hold on a little longer."
Nymira, touching his face one last time, let out a final smile and murmured, "Thank you¡­ for accepting me." Nymira''s last breath escaped her lips, her arm falling limp to the ground as her body lay still in Zhavros'' arms.
Nymira¡¯s words pierced Zhavros like a spear. He could feel the pain tearing him apart from the inside. And then, with a heartbreaking sob, he broke down in tears.
¡°No¡­ please, Nymira!¡± he pleaded, his voice an echo of despair. But it was already too late.
At that moment, Eldrek crossed paths with us as we headed towards them. Out of breath, he shouted what we already knew: Nymira was in danger! Without thinking, Eldrek raised an earth barrier to protect us from the creatures following us, while Lyris and I rushed towards Zhavros. Lyris immediately knelt down, attempting to heal Nymira, her hands glowing with healing magic.
The scene was devastating, and while Lyris concentrated, I watched with helplessness. But I couldn¡¯t just stand still; I looked around, searching for Aelira in the distance, where I could see her and Lyastra battling the dark being.
Aelira skillfully countered the enemy¡¯s attacks, moving with precision while Lyastra supported her, covering her flanks. Every time Aelira spotted an opening, she unleashed purification magic that struck the dark being forcefully. The creature emitted a pained growl with each impact, visibly weakening.
The combination of their light attacks seemed to be working.
"Eldrek! I need you to boost me towards Aelira¡¯s location; maybe with her and Lyris, they can heal Nymira." Without hesitation, he used his magic, and the earth and rocks lifted me from under my feet, hurling me towards her. The force almost made me lose control as I landed. I rolled to cushion the impact, stopping just a few meters from her, and immediately shouted.
¡°Aelira! Nymira is... she needs help, now!¡± I yelled, dodging the creatures around me.
Aelira looked at me, bewildered, then glanced quickly at Lyastra. She hesitated for a moment, knowing their attacks were slowly wearing down the dark being, and leaving the battle now could give the creature an advantage. But the urgency in my words weighed more.
¡°Go, Aelira! I¡¯ll hold him here,¡± Lyastra told her without hesitation, blocking a blow from the dark being with her light sword.
In the distance, Aelira took flight, reaching Zhavros, Lyris, and Nymira. I quickened my pace, trying to catch up. From afar, I could see the panic in her eyes as she landed and took Nymira¡¯s still body from Zhavros, who remained in shock, staring silently at the ground, motionless.
¡°Lyris, combine your magic with mine! Quickly!¡± Aelira ordered desperately.
Both of them joined their healing magic. Zhavros, now standing with a vacant expression, whispered, ¡°It¡¯s too late¡­ Nymira is gone¡­¡±
¡°No¡­¡± Aelira, with tears in her eyes, refused to accept the reality. ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that! There¡¯s still time¡­¡± Tears streamed down her face as Lyris did what she could, her hands trembling and her voice breaking with pain.
But Nymira lay pale and motionless. There was no response.
Meanwhile, Eldrek was fighting to protect the perimeter and helped clear the way for me to return to them. His exhaustion was evident; he had never been a warrior and was too old to keep up that pace.
I joined him in fighting, and from the corner of our eyes, we observed the scene with concern, sharing the same helplessness as Zhavros, unable to change the fate unfolding before us.
Zhavros, still in shock, began to move slowly. With automatic movements, he rummaged through his outfit until he found the ancient artifact we had discovered in the Ticaros region.
Eldrek, fighting beside me, saw it and shouted at him, alarmed, ¡°Zhavros! What do you think you¡¯re going to do with that?!¡±This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.
Zhavros didn¡¯t respond. He began to levitate, rising into the air, his face contorted in a mix of pain and fury. From above, his defiant gaze fixed on the dark being, who had already noticed his presence.
He gripped the artifact tightly, concentrating as a powerful energy began to form around him.
¡°Darius, Zhavros is about to pull something big!¡± Eldrek yelled to me. ¡°Call Vaelor! We¡¯ll cover him while he prepares the spell!¡±
Without hesitation, I looked for Vaelor, who was fighting exhausted in the skies. I called out to him, and he immediately understood what was about to happen, descending with his winged draco, ready to protect Zhavros just as we had done when we faced Ticaros.
Meanwhile, the rest of the allied forces were fighting to distract the colossal beasts, but without being able to harm them. Gradually, they were falling under their claws. The creatures were slow, but their resilience and strength surpassed the warriors¡¯ abilities.
Aelira and Lyris continued to fight to save Nymira, but the pain on Aelira''s face was evident when she finally said, her voice broken, ¡°We¡¯re too late¡­¡±
¡°No¡­ I won¡¯t stop¡­ there¡¯s still hope¡­¡± Lyris, crying, continued trying.
Finally, Aelira stood up, embracing Nymira¡¯s lifeless body tightly. With a defeated look, she told Lyris, ¡°Go¡­ join the group. I¡¯ll leave the battlefield to put her somewhere safe¡­¡±
Lyris, with restrained anger and tears in her eyes, nodded and went to join us, preparing a shield for Zhavros, who was now muttering in an unknown language as flashes of energy surrounded him, signaling that something was about to happen.
The dark being, now aware of the danger, threw Lyastra aside with a powerful strike after a direct hit, advancing towards us with overwhelming fury. Nothing could stop it. It shoved our allies and the creatures out of its way with relentless strength, determined to reach Zhavros before he finished his spell.
But before it could reach him, Vaelor intercepted it in the air with his winged draco, facing it head-on.
¡°It¡¯s time you paid for all the harm you¡¯ve caused,¡± Vaelor said with a voice that resonated with justice. Seizing the moment, he used his psychic ability, infiltrating the dark being¡¯s mind and causing it a momentary instability. Then, he ordered his draco to unleash a fireball, hitting the creature and knocking it to the ground, within our group¡¯s reach.
This time, we¡¯d all attack together.
The dark being lay motionless before us, recovering from the impact of the fire. Suddenly, Grimmor, who had been hiding, appeared from the side, attacking Lyris immediately with his sword, catching her off guard. She barely managed to block it with her dagger.
We all knew he had been the one to kill Nymira, and before anyone could react, Lyris, enraged, shoved Grimmor¡¯s sword away, lunging at him with everything she had.
¡°Lyris, wait!¡± I shouted, but it was useless. This time, she wasn¡¯t going to listen to anyone.
Lyris moved swiftly, and though it looked like she was aiming for Grimmor¡¯s face, she feinted and directed her strike toward his legs, catching him by surprise. Her blade left a deep gash in his thigh.
Grimmor let out a pained groan, clutching his wound as blood began to seep out. ¡°Damn girl!¡±
¡°This time, I¡¯ll make sure you don¡¯t escape,¡± she said, her words laced with the pain of losing Nymira.
Meanwhile, the rest of us charged at the dark being. Vaelor dismounted his draco and began attacking it with his magical spear, while Eldrek supported him, hurling stone projectiles. Lyastra, who had been knocked down earlier, rejoined the fight. And I, wielding my chaos-infused sword, lunged at the creature, unsure if it would truly harm it.
Despite our efforts, the dark being proved capable of fighting us all at once, though our exhaustion was starting to catch up with us, wearing down our stamina.
Grimmor laughed derisively at Lyris¡¯ attempt, taunting, ¡°You¡¯re a clever girl, but don¡¯t think that¡­¡±
She didn¡¯t let him finish. Taking advantage of her upper hand, Lyris lunged at Grimmor again, attempting to slash his throat. Surprised, he barely managed to dodge, but not entirely¡ªher blade left a new scar across his face, opposite the one she had inflicted in their previous fight.
Grimmor, furious, pressed his hand to his wound, trying to stem the bleeding. His eyes burned with rage as he cursed, ¡°Argh! You stupid girl! You¡¯ll pay for this!¡±
But Lyris remained unfazed. With a fixed gaze and fierce determination, she raised her weapon, showing no trace of fear.
¡°Do you think your threats scare me, Grimmor? Today will finally be your end!¡± she replied, her voice firm and defiant.
Without waiting for a response, Lyris charged at him again, moving with speed and precision.
Grimmor did his best to dodge Lyris'' attacks, when suddenly, Aelira, flying at high speed, returned to join the battle against the dark being.
The dark being immediately noticed the new disadvantage approaching. It retreated a few meters with a powerful leap, raising its hand to summon its chaos magic. In that instant, everything around us changed. It seemed to have called upon all the creatures still fighting on the field, including the colossal beasts that had remained at a distance until then.
Grimmor, realizing this, started laughing again.
¡°Sorry, but it looks like we¡¯ll have to postpone our fight for another time,¡± he said in his usual mocking tone. Behind him, the colossal creatures were dragging themselves determinedly toward us.
I looked at Lyris and saw the worry reflected on her face. There were too many of them. Hundreds of creatures approached, and we couldn¡¯t understand how so many were still left. The dark being, motionless, watched us, confident that the horde would handle us. We braced ourselves for the worst, forming a defensive line with the rest of our group.
Vaelor¡¯s warriors, along with the allies who had joined at the last moment, tried to hold them back, but they were outnumbered.
Suddenly, a sarcastic laugh echoed from above. I recognized it instantly¡ªit was Zhavros. His laugh, though tired, carried a mocking tone. Still levitating in the air, visibly exhausted from the spell, he plummeted to the ground. We couldn¡¯t catch him.
¡°Zhavros!¡± Lyris shouted.
Eldrek ran towards him to make sure he was okay. ¡°What have you done, Zhavros?¡± Eldrek asked, struggling to keep his composure. ¡°What spell did you cast?¡±
Zhavros, lying on the ground with a weary smile, could only murmur, ¡°Help¡­ is coming.¡±
No one understood what he meant. The creature horde continued to advance with force towards us, and behind Zhavros, a glow began to form, like a crack in the air. We realized it was a portal, and as the rift expanded, the shimmering lights made it appear as though the portal was alive.
What we saw on the other side of the portal made my blood run cold. It was the cavern where Zhavros had hidden for so long. And in the distance, something I never expected to see again came into view: Ticaros.
The colossal beast we had faced before let out an ear-splitting roar from the other side of the portal. Spotting the open rift, it started charging toward us.
Panic spread through the group. ¡°Zhavros! What the hell did you do? That beast will destroy us all!¡± I shouted, unable to contain my desperation.
Zhavros, panting and still visibly exhausted, responded with an ironic smile, ¡°Not this time¡­ The artifact I found wasn¡¯t just a map¡­ it¡¯s also a weapon, a key to control Ticaros.¡±
Eldrek looked at him in disbelief, surprised. ¡°Zhavros¡­ you¡¯re truly insane.¡±
Lyris, still recovering from the fight, looked at Zhavros in astonishment. ¡°I knew you could read the glyphs in the chamber where we found the artifact. You lied to us!¡±
Zhavros let out a weak laugh. ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ I lied. The artifact¡­ contained the key to control Ticaros.¡±
The massive beast stepped through the portal with overwhelming force, its towering form dominating the entire landscape. Despite Zhavros¡¯ words, the entire group took a step back, awed by the respect such a creature commanded.
Ticaros roared once more, but this time, the roar wasn¡¯t directed at us. It aimed it at the creatures that were approaching rapidly.
Immediately, all the creatures froze in place, paralyzed by Ticaros'' presence. Chapter 50: The Final Deal Ticaros¡¯s appearance shocked not only the creatures we were facing but all of us as well. None of us expected such a beast to become our ally. The spell Zhavros used to control the creature had left him more exhausted than he already was after his transformation during the battle against the elemental beings. He could barely stay conscious, and as he gasped for breath, his gaze drifted toward the sky. ¡°I need a break¡­¡± he murmured before collapsing completely onto the ground, visibly shaken. The group watched the scene, unsure of what to say. I, like them, was struck by the power Zhavros had unleashed. As he rested, he gave a simple but firm command: ¡°Ticaros, eliminate all the creatures.¡± The beast, without hesitation, roared and charged at the remaining hordes. Even though there were many of them, the colossal creature began to devastate them with a combination of its abilities. The giant lizards, which had been ravaging our allies, gathered their strength to stop Ticaros, but the overwhelming power of this creature was beyond anything we had experienced ourselves. Its multiple limbs allowed it to defend and attack from various angles, while an acidic breath spewed from its mouth, melting armor and bodies alike. Those who tried to escape were struck down by the poisonous spikes of its tail, shooting out with deadly precision. Despite having such a monster on our side, Vaelor, mounted on his winged draco, left nothing to chance. With a firm voice, he called out to the few warriors still standing. ¡°Support Ticaros; don¡¯t let any creature escape!¡± he ordered. The warriors, though still stunned by the beast¡¯s presence, obeyed and joined the fight, aiding Ticaros in wiping out the remaining enemies. ¡°This is our chance,¡± Eldrek said with enthusiasm. ¡°We have to enter the village now and take down the dark being¡­ and while we¡¯re at it, Grimmor too.¡± None of us had noticed they¡¯d escaped when Ticaros arrived. They took advantage of our distraction to get away. ¡°Lyastra, can you help Zhavros recover faster?¡± Lyastra nodded decisively. ¡°Of course, Eldrek.¡± Eldrek sighed in relief and continued, ¡°Good. Meanwhile, Lyris, Darius, Aelira, and I will head into the village. Zhavros, join us as soon as you¡¯re ready.¡± Lyastra quickly approached Zhavros. Although she looked tired, her hands began to glow with an intense healing energy, ensuring Zhavros would recover as soon as possible. While Ticaros continued devastating the creatures in the field, Vaelor and his warriors supported from the air. Ticaros¡¯s roars echoed repeatedly, filling the air with a mix of power and terror. It looked like we¡¯d regained the upper hand. Eldrek didn¡¯t waste any time. ¡°This is the moment,¡± he said, looking at all of us. Without hesitation, we began running toward the village entrance. As we reached the gate, we stopped. All four of us were breathing heavily, but it wasn¡¯t just from the effort. There was something in the air¡­ a dark sensation. Aelira, who was more perceptive, was the first to point it out. ¡°Stay alert. The air here is laced with chaos; it¡¯ll gradually seep into our lungs. We have to act fast.¡± ¡°So, we¡¯re walking straight into a trap¡­ great.¡± Inside the village, there was no sign of any creatures. The dark being was also nowhere to be seen. The deeper we went, the more it seemed like the place was sinking into darkness. Though it was night, a soft mist floated in the air, giving the village an eerie, haunting atmosphere. Everything was deserted¡ªempty houses, deteriorated market stalls stripped of life. It looked like a dead village, an unsettling and curious sight. Something made me stop for a moment. I looked at the group and said, ¡°I have a feeling the dark being is in the central tower.¡± Lyris looked at me, puzzled. ¡°How can you be so sure, Darius?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a hunch,¡± I replied, trying to sound convincing, though I wasn¡¯t entirely sure why I felt that way. Eldrek sighed, and though a bit skeptical, motioned for us to move forward. ¡°Fine, time isn¡¯t on our side, so let¡¯s go immediately.¡± The surroundings remained just as bleak, like something out of a nightmare. Each step we took seemed to sink us deeper into that oppressive atmosphere. When we finally reached the central tower, we stopped a few meters from the entrance. Something was unsettling me.Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. Aelira suddenly raised her voice. ¡°Stop!¡± We turned to her, hearts racing. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Eldrek asked. Aelira, frowning with a worried expression, said, ¡°Something¡¯s coming. I can feel chaos magic gathering around us¡­ it¡¯s definitely the dark being.¡± Lyris looked up and pointed. ¡°Look! Above us¡­ that mist¡­ it¡¯s closing in on us.¡± We all looked up, and a chill ran down my spine. A dark mist was slowly advancing toward us, closing in as if it had a life of its own. ¡°What do we do?¡± I asked, trying to stay calm, though panic was creeping over me. Aelira looked at the mist with concern. ¡°It¡¯s from the dark being¡¯s chaos¡­ it¡¯s harmful. If it touches us, it¡¯ll start to consume us,¡± she warned, her tone clearly worried. We stood back-to-back, forming a circle. Aelira looked at Lyris and said, ¡°Follow my movements.¡± Aelira brought her palms together at her chest and began generating a shield around us, expanding it slowly. Lyris, who shared the same ability, mirrored her movements, reinforcing the shield and halting the chaos mist, creating a protective dome that isolated us from the threat. The tower entrance remained clear thanks to the shield. Aelira looked at us seriously. ¡°Lyris and I will have to stay here to keep the shield up.¡± Eldrek scowled. ¡°This isn¡¯t a coincidence¡­ this was planned to keep you two occupied, and now Zhavros will have a hard time reaching us with this mist around us.¡± A wave of frustration washed over me, and I cursed under my breath. ¡°Damn them!¡± At that moment, we heard a voice coming from the tower entrance. ¡°As usual, quite perceptive, old man.¡± We turned, and there stood Grimmor, with a mocking smile and his arms crossed. He was visibly injured; an open wound from Lyris¡¯s strike marred his face, and his leg was bandaged, stained with blood. We all went on high alert, but Aelira and Lyris held their positions, focused on maintaining the shield as the mist kept trying to infiltrate. Grimmor laughed and appeared in front of us, almost relaxed. Fueled by anger over what he¡¯d done, I couldn¡¯t hold back as I pointed my sword at him: ¡°What you did to Nymira will be settled tonight.¡± Grimmor raised his hands with a falsely innocent expression. ¡°Calm down, I¡¯m not here to fight you. I¡¯m already pretty beat up.¡± ¡°What the hell do you want?¡± Eldrek growled, his distrust more than evident. Grimmor¡¯s grin widened. ¡°Here¡¯s the deal¡­ I¡¯ll stop this whole attack, but on one condition.¡± He pointed at me. ¡°He has to go in and talk to the dark being.¡± We were stunned. A heavy silence fell over the group as we tried to process what he¡¯d said. I was the first to object. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ve known you since the last era, Grimmor. You¡¯re not someone to trust. Besides, the battle is turning in our favor.¡± Grimmor nodded slightly, as if agreeing. ¡°You¡¯re right. With that beast outside, you really caught us off guard. But¡­¡± he paused, as if he knew what he was about to say would sway my decision. ¡°Spit it out already!¡± Lyris shouted, clearly exhausted from maintaining the shield. Grimmor fixed his gaze on me. ¡°Darius, you came to this world for a reason, didn¡¯t you?¡± Hearing those words, my eyes widened in surprise, my heart racing. ¡°You¡¯re here to find someone special¡­¡± he paused again, looking at me intensely. ¡°What if I told you that if you enter that tower, you¡¯ll get information about that person? Who knows¡­ maybe you¡¯ll even see her.¡± A shiver ran through me as I heard his words. Grimmor was right. I came to this world for a single purpose: to find her. Amid all the adventures and intense battles, there were moments when even I forgot the true reason for my journey. I reached for the pendant hidden under my clothes and held it tightly. ¡°Darius! Don¡¯t believe him!¡± Lyris shouted at me desperately. ¡°You know this could be a trap.¡± I stood there, in shock, unable to decide. I looked down, trying to clear my thoughts. That¡¯s when I felt Eldrek¡¯s hand on my shoulder. ¡°Friend, come back to the present for a moment.¡± I blinked, regaining focus. Eldrek looked at me seriously. ¡°I won¡¯t tell you what to do; it¡¯s your choice. But if you decide to go in, please remember that this could all be a trap.¡± I looked at him, and after a pause, nodded, grateful for his support. I turned to Aelira and Lyris. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lyris. Even if it¡¯s a lie, if going in means stopping this mist, that¡¯s already a gain.¡± Lyris looked at me, surprised, unsure of what to say. She knew maintaining the shield for much longer was nearly impossible. ¡°Aelira, can you hold out a bit longer?¡± I asked. Aelira nodded, though the exhaustion was clear. ¡°Remember our training, Darius. That being is going to test every fiber of your being.¡± I nodded seriously, turning around, determined to enter. ¡°Darius!¡± Lyris called out. I stopped and looked at her. She gave a faint smile. ¡°Please, be careful. Remember, you still need to go back to the past¡­ to leave descendants.¡± I smiled at her words and nodded. ¡°I will.¡± Then, I turned and began advancing toward the tower entrance, my heart pounding. As I walked, I passed by Grimmor. I looked at him unconsciously with hatred, and he, with an ironic smile, said, ¡°Good luck, Darius. I¡¯ll stay here, making sure nothing happens to your friends.¡± His mocking laughter made me grit my teeth, but I simply shot him a disdainful look and kept going. I started climbing the stairs, assuming the dark being would be at the top. My footsteps echoed in the darkness, and I couldn¡¯t stop the nerves from taking over. Would I really see her again? I shook my head, trying to clear my thoughts. I needed all my senses sharp in case of an attack. Finally, I reached the top. There was a single, wide room. I approached cautiously, and there he was, facing away, looking out of a window. I could see and hear the battle still raging outside¡ªthe unmistakable roars of Ticaros and the booms from his attacks. The dark being slowly turned to face me. I stood at the entrance, wary, keeping a distance I deemed safe. From there, I could confirm he was the same being who had offered me the deal in my dream; he looked the same, his dark attire and face still hidden under the hood. A wave of anger surged within me as I reaffirmed it. I clenched my fists and stepped forward. ¡°So, it really is you¡­¡± I said with barely contained fury. My voice echoed in the wide room as he watched me with an infuriating calm that only fueled my rage. Chapter 51: The Embrace of Fate I stood firm, but my body betrayed what I truly felt: distrust. The room was dim, with stone pillars and walls mostly covered in wood, barely lit by torches in the corners. My voice came out tense. I moved toward him slowly, cautiously, keeping a safe distance. The first thing that came to mind was the mist¡ªthat damn mist surrounding my friends outside. ¡°Before anything else,¡± I said firmly, ¡°dispel the mist. I won¡¯t take another step if my friends are still in danger.¡± The dark figure, who had remained still until then, let out a faint laugh, almost inaudible but disturbing enough to send a chill down my spine. His voice, distorted, almost spectral, continued to unsettle me. ¡°I can only do that if you accept what I have to propose,¡± he replied, his tone distant, as if it didn¡¯t belong to him. I gritted my teeth, frustrated by the constant game of manipulation. ¡°So you want to make another deal, huh?¡± My hands clenched into fists, trying to contain my anger. ¡°Wasn¡¯t the first one enough? If we¡¯re going to talk, you¡¯ll have to clear up a few things for me, too.¡± The dark figure didn¡¯t move, but his presence filled the room, dark and oppressive. ¡°I want to know if what that bastard Grimmor said is true. You brought me here for a reason, and I need to know if this deal between us was real¡­ or if I was just a pawn in your game.¡± A heavy silence fell between us for a moment. Finally, the dark figure spoke, his tone more calculated, as if he were choosing each word with utmost care. ¡°I haven¡¯t deceived you at all, Darius,¡± he began, and I could sense something deeper was about to be revealed. ¡°Everything I did was necessary. What I promised you, what we signed¡­ it¡¯s as true now as it was when we made the first deal. But the reasons¡­ The reasons are far more complicated.¡± ¡°There are dark forces, Darius, much more fearsome than me. Forces that neither you nor your friends could fully understand,¡± he continued, his voice taking on a grave tone. ¡°When I was corrupted, these forces saw an opportunity and bound me to a fate I never chose.¡± I frowned, confused. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°The forces that trapped me didn¡¯t just turn me into what I am today,¡± he explained, with a calm that only made me distrust him more, ¡°they experimented on me and made me their vessel. They took a pure soul they could find in your world¡­ the soul of your beloved, Selene. They infused it within me, merging her essence with the darkness I carry.¡± I felt the air leave my lungs. ¡°Are you saying that¡­ Selene¡­ her soul is inside you?¡± The dark figure nodded slowly, his words heavy as an impossible burden. ¡°Yes. I never wanted this, but I don¡¯t have the power to undo it. Only someone with a bond as strong as yours with her can free her. That¡¯s why I sought you, Darius. That¡¯s why I urged you to make the deal. Only you can release her soul from this torment¡­ and bring her back to life.¡± Anger consumed me, but not just anger¡ªdesperation began to set in. ¡°And what makes you think I can trust anything you¡¯re saying?¡± The dark figure appeared vulnerable, or at least he tried to. ¡°There¡¯s a way you can trust me¡­¡± He paused, his eyes seeming to glow from within the darkness of his hood. ¡°I can allow the two of you to communicate briefly.¡± ¡°Communicate? With Selene?... Is that possible?¡± I asked, shaken. I couldn¡¯t believe what I was hearing¡ªa mix of surprise and hope overtook me. The dark figure nodded slowly. I reflected for a moment, my emotions battling within me: distrust, anger, hope. Finally, barely holding back, I asked, ¡°What do I have to do to talk to her?¡± ¡°Come closer to me,¡± he said, his voice resonating with a chilling seriousness. I approached, hesitantly, my heart pounding, until I stood directly in front of him. If he wanted, he could eliminate me right here, ending my friends as well. The dark figure raised his hand, open-palmed, and held it out in front of my chest without touching me. ¡°Close your eyes, Darius,¡± he ordered softly. Of course, I hesitated, but I had come this far. I closed my eyes and found myself surrounded by complete darkness, an infinite blackness that only heightened my distrust. But then, slowly, that darkness began to distort¡­ Revealing a landscape that seemed strangely familiar. My eyes flew open, and I found myself in a place I knew well: a park in my world, the same one I used to go to with Selene. A mixture of disbelief and nostalgia hit me as I recognized it.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! The wind brushed my face, carrying the fresh scent of trees and the sound of water flowing nearby. I started walking, almost unconsciously. My steps took me to the wooden bridge we often visited, that small spot where we would stop to watch the river flowing beneath us. My heart raced; every corner of that park was filled with memories of her. As I approached the distance from where I could see the bridge, my gaze locked onto a solitary figure, standing with her back to me, watching the water flow. Her golden hair moved gently with the breeze. My heart began to pound uncontrollably, adrenaline coursed through my entire body, and my feet moved before I could think. I ran, breathless, hoping, wishing with all my might that it was her. I reached the end of the bridge, breathless, and there I stayed, watching her, unable to say anything for a moment. My lips finally parted, my voice barely a whisper: ¡°Selene?¡± The woman, hearing her name, flinched and slowly turned around. Her blue eyes, filled with a starlit glow, met mine. For a moment, she seemed to hesitate, but then surprise lit up her face. ¡°Is it really you?¡± she asked in a faint voice, as her eyes filled with tears. My own eyes grew misty as she ran toward me, and I did the same. We embraced, her arms wrapping around me as if she feared I would vanish at any moment. I felt her warmth, her fragrance, and it was exactly as I remembered. My mind struggled to process everything, but my heart only wanted one thing: to stay there, in that embrace that felt eternal, reflecting all the pain and hope we had held onto for so long. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ just as I remember you,¡± I thought, as I took in every detail of her. Her golden hair that fell to her shoulders, her large, bright eyes, even the clothes she wore were the same¡ªa black sleeveless top and a short, dark skirt held at her waist by a belt. Everything about her seemed untouched, as if time had never passed. Selene looked at me, her eyes still bright with tears. ¡°How is this possible?¡± she asked, her voice trembling with emotion and confusion. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ but I can finally see you,¡± I replied, feeling my voice break with happiness. ¡°You don¡¯t know everything I¡¯ve done to reach you, all that I¡¯ve risked.¡± Selene smiled, her joy lighting up every corner of her face. ¡°I¡¯m so happy too,¡± she said, her voice soft and sincere. ¡°I¡¯ve been in this place for¡­ I don¡¯t know how long. It¡¯s always day here, and I¡¯m always alone. Although¡­¡± she struggled to remember, her gaze turning thoughtful, ¡°I think someone visits me sometimes. I¡¯m not sure¡­ it¡¯s kind of confusing.¡± She frowned slightly, as if trying to sort her thoughts. I knew who she meant, but I said nothing. Instead, I gently took her by the shoulders and looked her straight in the eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that,¡± I told her firmly. ¡°I think I¡¯ve found a way for us to be together again. I just need you to be patient, and I promise I¡¯ll make it happen.¡± Selene closed her eyes and smiled sweetly, hugging me again. ¡°I trust you, Darius. I know you¡¯ll do everything you can,¡± she said, her voice filled with trust and love. I held her in my arms, savoring every second, but then I noticed something strange. My hands, resting on her back, began to fade. Panic seized me, and I pulled back to look at my entire body. ¡°No¡­ not yet. Give me more time!¡± I shouted desperately, trying to hold onto her. Selene looked at me, wide-eyed, filled with fear. ¡°What¡¯s happening, Darius!?¡± I looked at her, feeling the anguish tighten around my chest. ¡°I promise I¡¯ll come back, Selene,¡± I said with determination. In the last moment, before I completely faded, I took her face in my hands and kissed her. The world disappeared around me, and a second later, I was forced to open my eyes, finding myself face to face with the dark figure again. He lowered his arm and slowly turned, walking toward the window in the room. He looked outside, at the battle still raging in the distance. ¡°Now, do you trust my words?¡± he asked. Still affected from seeing Selene and, even more, from having had so little time with her, my gaze hardened. ¡°I¡¯ll never fully trust you,¡± I said, my voice shifting from doubtful to firm. ¡°But I¡¯ll work with you¡­ just to have her by my side again. After that, any deal we have between us is over.¡± The dark figure turned to me. ¡°Your terms are acceptable,¡± he replied. ¡°I assure you, we both stand to gain from this.¡± I looked at him with resolve. ¡°Good, now that¡¯s clear, tell me what we need to do.¡± The dark figure let out a sigh, as if he knew the gravity of what he was about to explain. ¡°It won¡¯t be easy,¡± he said in his low voice. ¡°We¡¯ll need to retrieve an ancient, powerful artifact, one strong enough to achieve the goal we seek.¡± I smirked cynically. ¡°Of course it wouldn¡¯t be easy¡­ why do you need me to use it?¡± The dark figure tilted his head slightly. ¡°That¡¯s the key question,¡± he said. ¡°I can¡¯t use the artifact. The chaos within me prevents it from working. Only you can wield it. That¡¯s why it¡¯s vital that you don¡¯t let the chaos corrupt you¡­ otherwise, the entire plan falls apart.¡± I pressed my lips together, absorbing his words. Despite my distrust, I understood the weight of what he was telling me. I nodded slowly, feeling the responsibility settle on my shoulders. ¡°I understand,¡± I finally said, my voice restrained. ¡°I¡¯ll do what¡¯s necessary.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s the artifact?¡± I asked, my mind still racing to process all the information. Before the dark figure could answer, I heard a laugh from outside. Grimmor. I froze for a second, my chest immediately tightening. ¡°What the hell is going on down there?¡± I muttered, quickly walking to the window. From there, I could hear Grimmor¡¯s voice, clear and mocking. ¡°I see you¡¯re all tired,¡± he said. My eyes widened, and I leaned against the window frame to get a better view. At that moment, I saw Grimmor throwing his magic sword at Lyris¡ªthe same sword he¡¯d used to kill Nymira. My heart stopped, and a desperate scream escaped my lips. ¡°Nooo, Lyris!¡± Lyris noticed the danger, but she was too exhausted, worn out from maintaining the protective shield. She couldn¡¯t move in time. The sword pierced through her abdomen forcefully, protruding from her back. A groan of pain escaped her lips as she fell to the ground, and I felt as if my world shattered into pieces. Eldrek ran toward her. Aelira immediately felt it when Lyris let go of the spell, causing her more strain to keep the shield up. Exhausted and in shock, she tried to do something, struggling toward Lyris to find a way to help. ¡°Dispel the mist!¡± I shouted to the dark figure, with all the desperation built up in my chest. The dark figure placed his hand on his chest, murmuring to himself, focusing on removing the spell. But I wasn¡¯t going to wait. Without a second thought, I leapt down, my only thought was to reach them before it was too late. Chapter 52: Will I Have to Die Again? As I fell, everything seemed to happen in slow motion. Eldrek went ahead of Grimmor, unleashing his earth ability. Stone pillars shot up from the ground with force, aiming to crush Grimmor, who barely managed to dodge, laughing loudly. ¡°That¡¯s for leaving me in such bad shape, you brat!¡± he shouted with disdain as he slipped away into the shadows. I didn¡¯t bother to follow him. Grimmor had already escaped, and the only thing that mattered now was Lyris. I landed awkwardly on the ground, and my gaze immediately turned to where she lay. I ran to her, kneeling down as her body trembled in pain. I held her in my arms, her breathing heavy and her face pale. Eldrek also approached quickly, his eyes full of worry. ¡°Hold on, Lyris. Please¡­ hold on,¡± I said, trying to keep the desperation creeping over me at bay. Lyris whimpered, her body convulsing in pain. Grimmor¡¯s damned magic sword hadn¡¯t just pierced her; it was also poisoned. The same poison that had ended Nymira¡¯s life was now coursing through her body, spreading rapidly and marking her skin with violet streaks. Aelira, exhausted from keeping the mist at bay, approached unsteadily. ¡°We have to get rid of the mist before it¡¯s too late,¡± she said, gasping. My desperation became uncontrollable. ¡°Dispel the mist already, damn it!¡± I shouted at the dark figure, who still hadn¡¯t done anything to ease our situation. Eldrek, observing everything, suggested gravely, ¡°We have to remove the sword, but when we do, the bleeding will be uncontrollable.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t do it yet!¡± Aelira interrupted urgently. But at that moment, I noticed the mist starting to dissipate slowly. However, Lyris was beginning to lose consciousness, her breathing growing weaker with each passing second. ¡°Don¡¯t fall asleep, Lyris!¡± I pleaded, holding her tighter in my arms. Panic gnawed at me. Aelira, now able to catch her breath after lowering her shield, leaned over Lyris. ¡°Eldrek¡­ now. Pull out the sword with all your strength.¡± Eldrek nodded silently. His large hands gripped the sword¡¯s hilt, and I braced myself for the inevitable. ¡°Here we go, Lyris¡­ Hold on,¡± I said, my voice breaking. She was pale, the venom¡¯s marks spreading across her skin like an unstoppable disease. With a violent pull, Eldrek yanked out the sword, and the sound of tearing flesh made me shudder. Lyris let out a muffled scream, and blood began to pour out from both her abdomen and back. Without wasting a second, Aelira placed a hand on each side of the wound, her healing magic casting a faint glow over the scene. ¡°Come on, Aelira, you can do it,¡± I encouraged her, though my voice shook with fear. But the wound was deep. Too deep. It had pierced vital organs, and the bleeding was severe. I began to tremble. I could feel Lyris¡¯s body growing cold in my arms as I held her close. ¡°Please¡­ don¡¯t leave,¡± I whispered, tears starting to fall onto her still face. ¡°I¡¯m stopping the bleeding, but the poison is too widespread,¡± Aelira said, her face contorted with effort. Eldrek knelt beside us, visibly disturbed but silent. I took Lyris¡¯s pulse, but it was barely there. I felt her slipping away from us. ¡°We¡¯re losing her¡­¡± I murmured, my voice broken. Tears ran down my cheeks as reality hit me hard. ¡°No, no¡­ I won¡¯t let it happen!¡± I shouted in fury. I had grown so attached to her, especially after learning she was my descendant. Then, the chaos began to flow around me, surging from the depths of my being. Power swirled, and I started to feel something familiar as the surroundings began to distort. Aelira looked up, alarmed. ¡°Darius! What are you doing? You¡¯ll lose control if you keep this up!¡± she warned, still focused on healing Lyris. Desperate, I instinctively searched my pockets with trembling hands, feeling something in one of them¡ªthe mana potion I¡¯d gotten from Lythara, the herbalist from the last era. I had completely forgotten I still had it. Without knowing if it would work, I quickly opened it and gave it to Lyris, hoping it might somehow save her. I waited a moment to see if anything happened, but all I saw was the same as with Nymira: her breathing grew weaker, and her body, heavier, began to sink down with greater finality. Aelira and Eldrek were shouting at me, I think, but I couldn¡¯t hear them¡ªmy mind was frozen on the image of Lyris dying in my arms. I felt a surge¡­ everything started to move around me, carrying me along with it. To my surprise, time began to reverse, but I had no control over what was happening. An unbearable pain spread through my body, as if chaos itself were trying to tear me apart from the inside. The scenery changed, and suddenly I found myself in the middle of a previous battle, creatures fighting around me. This was before Ticaros appeared. My face burned, and the pain didn¡¯t subside. I couldn¡¯t stop it. And just like that, in the midst of that scene, the flow began to change again, this time pulling me further back. It was a torturous, desperate sensation.Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. When it calmed, I saw Grimmor right before he struck Nymira, and I tried with all my strength to run toward her, but chaos¡¯s corruption held me back. I watched him deliver the fatal blow, and I screamed in frustration as my body gave in to the pain. I drew my sword, intent on killing Grimmor, but my hand shook so badly that I dropped it. I sank to my knees, overwhelmed, as time continued to move around me, showing me fragments of a chaotic past. ¡°Stop, please!¡± I begged, but the flow of chaos kept devouring me. Then, suddenly, within that distorted chaos, the presence of the dark figure stirred me. Somehow, he had synchronized his own chaos with mine. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to stop it!¡± I shouted at him, gasping in pain. The dark figure looked at me coldly. ¡°You have to take control. If you lose yourself now, forget about Selene.¡± His words hit me like a punch to the mind. I remembered Selene, her face, and the desire to see her again gave me the strength to open my eyes. But the chaos still distorted everything around me. I glanced sideways at my surroundings and didn¡¯t recognize them; it was a vast, endless meadow, with a sky shifting colors. The tall grass swayed gently, but the air was filled with an unnatural stillness. I didn¡¯t know what time I was in, or if time even existed in this place. ¡°Kill me,¡± I said, my lips trembling. The dark figure looked at me incredulously. ¡°What are you saying?¡± ¡°Kill me now! It¡¯s the only way to stop this. Then¡­ then I¡¯ll come back.¡± There was a tense pause before the dark figure nodded and drew his sword. ¡°Try not to forget. It¡¯ll be hard to find me again, but if you find the way, you¡¯ll reach me once more¡­¡± he warned. I nodded, trembling. Then, without further hesitation, the dark figure made a clean cut that took my head off, and everything went dark in an instant. It felt like my consciousness was transported through a void, and when I opened my eyes again, I was back in the same place where it had all started. I was lying down, my body heavy as lead, but I slowly began to regain awareness. I struggled to sit up, recognizing the place: the same dark hall with three massive entrances directly ahead of me. I tried to stand fully, and as I did, a deep pain started to invade my head. I fell to my knees in pain. My screams echoed through the empty space as I clutched my head with both hands. I could feel fragments of my memories slipping away, crumbling. It was agonizing. Through the pain, I remembered that the last time I died, the same thing had happened. Despair overwhelmed me. I closed my eyes, gritting my teeth, begging for it to stop. Suddenly, the pain began to subside. I stayed there, breathless, hands on my knees, breathing heavily, staring at the ground, unable to think clearly. I tried to remember what had happened to bring me here, but my mind was blank. The memory was slipping beyond my reach. As I tried to calm myself, I realized there was a pendant hanging around my neck, over my clothes. I looked at it closely, adjusting my position to sit up straight. I took the pendant in my hand, examining it carefully, and murmured, ¡°Is this mine?¡± Fleeting images flashed through my mind: Selene. Her name came to me instantly, her face a blur, a familiar feeling. ¡°Who is she? I know her¡­ I know I know her,¡± I said to myself, still looking at the pendant. I turned it over in my fingers and, on the back, saw an inscription. We will meet again¡­ The words echoed in my mind with a force that almost made me collapse once more. The memory of Selene returned like a wave, crashing into me without mercy. I remembered her, but the only image that came to my mind was the moment I saw her die in my world. The fear of the side effects of dying and trying to jump through time was becoming evident. I knew this was taking a high toll on me. I closed my eyes for a moment, trying to steady myself. I told myself that, somehow, I would recover the rest of my memories eventually. This time, I looked toward the three entrances. Only the first one was still active; the other two were dark, devoid of any light. ¡°I have a feeling I was in the era of the third entrance¡­ but I¡¯m not sure,¡± I murmured, uncertainty hitting my already tired mind. I patted my face to clear my head, to give myself courage. I tucked the pendant back under my clothes and looked at the first entrance, where I could see a vast meadow with a few tents and rustic houses, nothing too developed. I took a deep breath and, with determination, moved toward the entrance, ready to face whatever came next. I crossed the threshold without looking back. Instantly, the scenery changed, and I found myself in the middle of that meadow. I looked around; it was daytime, the weather pleasant, with a gentle breeze brushing against my face and the soft, tall grass under my feet. There was nothing but a vast green land stretching as far as the eye could see. ¡°Where the hell am I?¡± I asked softly, trying to orient myself. I felt lost for a moment until a fleeting image crossed my mind: a similar terrain, but instead of green, it was barren, desolate, and lifeless. I stood still for a moment, murmuring to myself, ¡°Where could that have been?¡± I was sure it was a fragment of some memory, but I didn¡¯t know where it came from. In the distance, I saw a tent and decided to walk toward it, hoping to find out where I was. I started across the meadow, my steps echoing in the stillness of the place. Everything seemed too quiet. As I got closer, I saw a figure sitting by a campfire. A middle-aged man was cooking something, the smoke from the fire rising slowly into the sky. The man noticed me when I was close enough. He looked up and greeted me with a friendly expression, ¡°Are you alright, boy? You don¡¯t look so good.¡± I sighed before answering, ¡°Yeah, I know¡­ I¡¯ve apparently been through a lot.¡± ¡°I see,¡± the man said, observing me with curiosity. ¡°You can sit down and regain your strength if you¡¯d like; I¡¯m just cooking up some stew.¡± The man¡¯s hospitality surprised me, but I was exhausted and hungry, so I accepted. I sat across from him, separated only by the fire. The warmth of the flames was comforting, and the aroma of the stew reminded me of how long it had been since I¡¯d had a decent meal. ¡°Thank you for your hospitality,¡± I said cautiously. ¡°Sorry, but I¡¯m a bit confused¡­ Could you tell me where we are and what era this is?¡± The man frowned, clearly puzzled by my question, his expression mirroring his confusion. ¡°Well, boy, whatever you¡¯ve been through, it¡¯s definitely affected you.¡± I laughed softly, a bit nervously. The man continued, ¡°We¡¯re in the Era of the Lost Star. As for this place¡­ well, it doesn¡¯t really have a name. But a bit further on is the land of the giants. They¡¯re known for their work as blacksmiths.¡± I felt a sudden shift inside me, as if something clicked when I heard those words. ¡°Giant blacksmiths, you say?¡± I asked, straightening up, feeling a connection to the idea. ¡°Yes,¡± the man replied, looking at me with interest. ¡°But if you decide to go there, I warn you, you¡¯ll need money. They don¡¯t take too kindly to outsiders unless you¡¯re there to buy something.¡± I looked toward the place he had pointed out, feeling a strong intuition that I needed to go there. Something told me it was my next destination, as if an invisible force was guiding me. I remained silent, staring at the horizon. Something inside me knew I had to follow that path, no matter the difficulties. I was determined to move forward, no matter how many questions remained unanswered. Chapter 53: I Meet a Giant After finishing the stew, I stood up, grateful. The man had been hospitable without asking anything in return. When I checked my pockets, I found a small pouch with a few gold coins. I looked at them for a moment, confused. Where did I get these? I wondered, but didn¡¯t dwell on it for too long. I pulled out a coin and handed it to the man as thanks. His eyes widened in surprise when he saw it. "Are you a millionaire or something?" he asked, clearly bewildered. I looked back at him, not fully understanding. "No... well, I don¡¯t know," I replied after a brief pause. Honestly, I didn¡¯t know if these coins made me rich or not. The man, without pressing further, smiled and thanked me with a slight bow. "Have a safe journey," he said with a friendly smile. I nodded and carefully stored the pouch. My next destination was the land of giants, although I wasn¡¯t entirely sure if I should go there. But what other option did I have? I had no other ideas, so I set out toward the lands I¡¯d been directed to. The land was vast, with mountains in the distance and a completely clear sky. A light breeze brushed my face, carrying the soft scent of flowers. Everything was calming, a contrast to the confusion I felt inside. I walked for several minutes, enjoying the landscape despite my uncertainty, until the sound of running water grew louder. A river, maybe? The terrain became rockier, and the trees grew more abundant, giving the impression that I was entering a wooded valley. Despite everything on my mind, I couldn¡¯t help but appreciate the beauty of the place. The sound of water led me to a river. As I arrived, I saw a figure in the middle of the water holding a spear, clearly poised for hunting. What really surprised me was the man¡¯s size. He was enormous, much larger than any human I¡¯d ever seen. He had to be a giant. The sides of his head were shaved, and the hair on top was braided back. His clothing looked like it was made from a rustic fabric, and his belt was nothing more than a thick, poorly tied rope. How do I approach him? I wondered. I had no idea how to start a casual conversation with someone like him. He seemed focused on what he was doing, unaware of my presence. Then, something in the water behind him caught my attention. At first, I couldn¡¯t make out what it was, but it moved quickly and was heading straight toward him. An aquatic creature! I ran to the riverbank, making sure the giant could see me. "Watch out, behind you!" I shouted with all my might. The giant glanced at me briefly, confused, then turned his head just in time to see what was approaching. From the water, a gigantic snake emerged, much larger than him. In a matter of seconds, it coiled around his body, squeezing him with immense strength. I heard the giant¡¯s groan of pain as the snake¡¯s pressure immobilized him, and his spear fell into the water. Without thinking, I ran to help him. I instinctively reached for a sword at my waist, but there was nothing there. Did I ever have one? Without more time to hesitate, I jumped toward the snake, trying to position myself on top of it. At that moment, it opened its enormous mouth, revealing sharp fangs clearly aimed at injecting venom into the giant. I leaped high, charging my fist with chaotic energy, and as I descended, I struck the snake¡¯s head forcefully. The impact was strong enough to make the snake release the giant, leaving it momentarily stunned. The giant, wasting no time, retrieved his spear from the river and, with a precise strike, drove it into the snake¡¯s head, ending its life. Both of us were left panting, exhausted. I turned to him, and in a deep voice, he thanked me, "I¡¯m grateful, stranger. As a token of appreciation, please share a meal with me." I raised my hands, slightly nervous, smiling. "It was no problem; I just happened to be passing by," I replied. The giant easily lifted the enormous snake and slung it over his shoulder. "Here¡¯s our dinner," he said with a grin.The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. My eyes widened in surprise. "Are we really going to eat that?" "Of course. These snakes are packed with nutrients, and their meat, well-cooked, is quite tasty," he explained. "Wow..." I murmured as we both left the river. The giant dropped the snake a few steps from the river, and it landed with a heavy thud on the ground. Then, he extended his hand to me. "My name is Eldrek," he said firmly. I extended my hand to shake his and replied, "I¡¯m Darius." His hand was enormous, big enough to crush mine if he wanted to, I thought ironically as I shook it. Eldrek released my hand and, without wasting time, pulled a knife from a pouch tied to his belt, beginning to cut the snake. "Prepare a fire while I take care of this," Eldrek requested. I nodded, unable to avoid thinking that just a few minutes ago I¡¯d eaten stew, and now I was preparing to eat a giant snake. The walk had helped me digest, but honestly, I wasn¡¯t that hungry. Still, this was the perfect opportunity to see if I could get closer to the giants through Eldrek. Funny how fate works, I thought. As I gathered dry wood for the fire, Eldrek asked me directly, "What brings you to these lands?" He asked without looking at me, focused on cutting the snake¡¯s meat. "In truth, my memory is a bit foggy. I¡¯m not exactly sure how I got here. Somehow, I just had this feeling that the land of giants could help me in some way," I replied, shrugging. Eldrek didn¡¯t react as he continued preparing the meat. "I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re hoping to find there," he said in a neutral tone. "My people are different from others. There are no markets or places to stay. You¡¯ll only find giants forging, and we don¡¯t allow outsiders in unless they come solely to place an order." I reflected on his words while lighting the fire. Maybe he¡¯s right; it doesn¡¯t make sense to go there, I thought. But this intuition¡­ I just can¡¯t ignore it. "The fire¡¯s ready," I announced as the flames began to rise. Eldrek improvised a cooking base and started placing pieces of meat over the fire. Then he looked me directly in the eyes. "I can get you in if you want. It¡¯s the least I can do. Once you¡¯re there, you can decide what to do." I felt a warmth of happiness inside, though I kept my expression relaxed. "I¡¯m grateful, Eldrek. And, come to think of it, my belt feels empty without a sword... are you a forger too?" Eldrek nodded. "I am. Although lately, I¡¯ve been using methods different from the others¡ªmethods that some consider questionable." My curiosity piqued instantly. "What do you mean by that?" I asked. Eldrek, without saying more, crouched down and placed his hand on the ground. Instantly, the earth began to tremble slightly, kicking up a bit of dust. "I can control the earth," he finally said, with a neutral expression. "Feel it, shape it. I haven¡¯t mastered it yet, but I¡¯ve been trying to apply it to my forging. I¡¯ve made many mistakes along the way, but I firmly believe I could imbue my skill¡ªand that of others¡ªinto a weapon, creating something magical. But I have two problems..." I looked at him, fascinated. "Wow... What problems?" I asked, "maybe I could help." Eldrek offered a slight smile. "The first is that I haven¡¯t found a mineral capable of withstanding the infusion of my skill. The metal always ends up breaking. Plus, the process exhausts me since it drains a lot of mana every time I try." He paused before continuing. "And that¡¯s the second problem: I haven¡¯t met anyone else with special abilities who could help me, until today. I saw what you did with the snake¡­ my eyes didn¡¯t deceive me, did they?" I shook my head, smiling. "You¡¯re not wrong. Yes, I have an ability, though like you, I haven¡¯t fully mastered it. But if you think I can help you somehow, count me in. I¡¯ve got nothing else to do, and besides, I could get a magical weapon out of it. What could be better than that?" Eldrek nodded, looking at me with determination. "Then let¡¯s get to work. With your magic, we could test different minerals without exhausting me too much. In fact, I was looking for minerals just now, heading toward some nearby mountains where I think we might find something. Once we¡¯re done eating, we could go there, gather some minerals, and start immediately in my village." "Perfect!" I exclaimed, excited. Eldrek pulled a piece of snake meat from the fire, lightly seasoned it, and offered it to me. "Try it," he said. I took the piece carefully, still hot, and took a bite. My face must have shown my surprise. "It¡¯s delicious!" I said with a smile. "See?" Eldrek said, with a hint of pride in his eyes. After eating, I felt my stomach full from so much food. "Wow, I really ate a lot," I joked, letting out a small laugh. "I think it¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve eaten this much... I can barely move." Eldrek gave a slight smile. "Food isn¡¯t scarce here, but it¡¯s odd you don¡¯t remember eating like this before." I nodded, sighing. "That¡¯s true; I look forward to getting my memory back," I replied, not going into too much detail. While Eldrek packed some meat for the journey, I took the opportunity to ask, "What¡¯s the path to the mountains like? Is it dangerous?" Eldrek stood up, dusting himself off, and as he gathered his things, he answered, "In general, there aren¡¯t many predators in these lands. But in the mountains, there are some giant birds that could cause us trouble... let¡¯s hope we don¡¯t cross paths with them." "Giant birds..." I repeated with a questioning tone, letting out an ironic laugh. "Is everything giant around here? Can¡¯t there just be normal-sized creatures?" Eldrek chuckled as he packed his bag. "Where are you from, Darius? Here, this is normal. Sure, there are smaller creatures, but they tend to be venomous... I¡¯d say they¡¯re even more dangerous than the birds." I raised an eyebrow, somewhat incredulous. "Uh... ¡®medium-sized,¡¯ you say?" I thought that, considering Eldrek¡¯s size, his idea of "medium" might not be the same as mine. Next to him, everything seemed small. "Alright then, to the mountains!" I replied, standing up and dusting myself off. Eldrek nodded, and together, we began our journey toward the mountains. Chapter 54: Fragmented Memories We were walking towards the mountains, our stomachs full and the fresh air surrounding us. The conversation flowed naturally, so I took the opportunity to ask Eldrek what had been on my mind since he mentioned his skill. "Have you ever met anyone else trying to do what you do? You know, forge a magical weapon," I asked, glancing at him from the corner of my eye. Eldrek slowly shook his head, his face tightening slightly, as if the question stirred up an old memory. "No, I haven¡¯t. In my community, we¡¯re quite stubborn¡­ and often resistant to new ideas. Many don''t like that I¡¯m trying to change traditional forging techniques." "Why not?" I insisted, genuinely curious. "I thought they¡¯d want to evolve, improve over time. Isn¡¯t it a bit selfish to cling to what they already know?" Eldrek let out a brief but bitter laugh. "We¡¯re a long-lived race, Darius. Eras pass, and our methods perfect themselves, but precisely because of that, tradition has become something sacred. When I mentioned my idea, some accused me of breaking that legacy. For them, forging should remain as it¡¯s been for generations, unchanged." I thought about it for a moment, watching as the mountains loomed closer on the horizon. "Wow, I wouldn¡¯t have imagined that. It seems like, instead of moving forward, they prefer to stay stuck." Eldrek nodded, with a flash of frustration in his eyes. "Exactly. That¡¯s why my plan is to perfect this craft and then move away. I¡¯ll go somewhere else, far from my people, to share my way of forging without restrictions." I looked at him with admiration. Eldrek was a giant who was totally out of the ordinary, a nonconformist. I felt lucky to have met him. I smiled with pride. "Not everyone would have the courage to challenge eras of tradition." He just gave a slight smile, as if he didn¡¯t give it much importance. After a pause, where we both focused on the sound of our steps on the rocky ground, I spoke again, an unsettling thought crossing my mind. "Maybe this sounds weird, but I feel like I already knew you... Have you ever heard anything about me?" Eldrek paused for a second, frowning, then shook his head. "No, this is the first time I see you. Like I mentioned before, it''s rare to find someone who can wield magic, and most who have that ability are inexperienced. They have no one to guide them. In a way, I¡¯m grateful to fate for putting you in my path." He smiled, this time more genuinely. "With your help, maybe I have a better chance of achieving what I seek. By the way... do you remember who your mentor was? By the way you handle your magic, you seem more experienced than others." "Unfortunately, no. It¡¯s all very confusing for me, I feel like something must have happened to make me lose my memories. I only remember losing someone special to me a while ago, and nothing more. It¡¯s frustrating." Eldrek didn¡¯t respond, but his expression told me he was trying to make sense of my memory loss. As we moved towards the mountains, we spotted a group of people around a campfire. There were five of them, all armed, which made me think they might be adventurers. Eldrek, however, frowned and murmured calmly, "Let¡¯s pass cautiously. I forgot to tell you that it¡¯s common to find thieves around here." I felt a sting of tension. "Damn, and here I was hoping for a peaceful journey¡­ Besides, if they attack, we only have your spear to defend ourselves," I said softly, trying to stay calm. "And your magic," Eldrek added, glancing at me. "But let¡¯s hope we don¡¯t have to use it." We approached the group, feigning calm. The adventurers noticed us right away. They looked disheveled, with visible scars on their faces, likely reminders of previous fights. The swords they wore hung loosely, with worn and dull edges, as if they didn¡¯t care much about keeping them sharp. One of them stepped forward with a smile that tried to be friendly. "Hello, friends. Do you have any food or money you could share?" He looked at us courteously, but his eyes seemed to be searching for something more. I returned his smile and was about to say we had nothing, but Eldrek interrupted me. With a calm gesture, he pulled out some of the snake meat we had saved and tossed it to the adventurer. "Enjoy this meat; it¡¯s not easy to come by. It¡¯s from a colossal snake." The man caught the piece of meat in mid-air and, surprised, turned to his companions. Their faces showed a mix of astonishment and curiosity, as if they¡¯d never seen anything like it. "Wow! Thanks, we¡¯ve never seen meat like this," he said, still incredulous. "Enjoy," I added with a smile, giving a friendly gesture as we continued on our way. After leaving the group a bit behind, I turned to Eldrek. "What you did was smart," I commented, relaxing my shoulders a bit. He nodded, but before he could respond, we heard the sound of quick footsteps behind us. Four of them had stood up and ran towards us, blocking our path. One spoke, with a look of false apology. "Sorry to do this after you shared your provisions, but I need you to hand over everything¡­ Our boss ordered us to."Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. I turned my head and saw their so-called boss sitting by the fire as he cooked the meat Eldrek had given them. He seemed the most skilled of the group, with a more confident posture. Eldrek responded with a calm that barely hid his tension. "I see our kindness wasn¡¯t enough for you." I shot a glance at Eldrek, who gave me a subtle smile, as if he already knew what was about to happen. "And here I thought we¡¯d pass without issues¡­" I muttered, shaking my head. I didn¡¯t give them time to act. I lunged at them, taking the group by surprise. None had drawn their swords yet, so I caught them off guard. With a direct punch to the face, I left one unconscious immediately. The other three, nervous and desperate, clumsily drew their weapons. Eldrek, taking advantage of the confusion, approached another from behind, snatched his sword, and with his other hand, lifted him off the ground like a doll, holding him by the legs. The thief screamed, begging him not to hurt him. Meanwhile, I dodged the attacks of the other two. One tried to stab me, but I easily avoided it and responded with a punch to his stomach, leaving him gasping for breath, kneeling and panting in pain. The last one, terrified, dropped his sword and raised his hands. "I surrender! It was a mistake¡­ we took advantage of your kindness," he stammered, trembling. The other one was still begging as Eldrek held him in the air. I couldn¡¯t help but laugh at how absurd the situation was, but then something happened. Without warning, Eldrek took a hit of magic in the back, strong enough to make him stagger and drop the thief, who immediately ran towards his boss. I turned serious at once. "Are you alright?" I asked Eldrek, who turned towards the origin of the attack. "Yes, I¡¯m fine. It hurt, but it¡¯s nothing serious," he replied, his gaze fixed on the group leader, who still held out a hand towards us, clearly responsible for the attack. I approached the boss, prepared for whatever came. He looked at me with a malicious grin. "You should have surrendered and handed over everything without a fight," he said arrogantly. I raised my fist, intending to charge it with chaos magic, but before I could do anything, the ground beneath the boss trembled, making him lose his balance. Out of nowhere, the earth around him began to rise, surrounding him and hardening until he was trapped, immobilized in a prison of earth, with only his head and shoulders visible. I blinked in surprise and turned to Eldrek. He was crouched, with one hand touching the ground. It had been his magic that caused it all. The other thieves, who seemed to trust that their boss would save them, looked at each other and fled, leaving their leader trapped. He shouted curses, ordering them not to abandon him. I approached him slowly, laughing at how pathetic the situation was. "Did you really think you could take us on? Look where you ended up," I taunted, watching his face turn red with anger. "Let me out right now!" he yelled furiously. "That¡¯s not up to me," I replied, laughing, and I noticed something sticking out of his earth prison. It was the hilt of a sword. "Well, I think I¡¯ll take this as compensation." I pulled it out with some force, and as I drew it out, I saw that it was a well-made sword, much better than the ones I¡¯d seen the group carrying before. "Don¡¯t take it; it was¡­ it was a gift," he tried to justify, but the hesitation in his words told me everything I needed to know. "So you stole it, didn¡¯t you?" I said, watching his reaction. ¡°No, it¡¯s mine!¡± he insisted, but I just smiled. ¡°Thanks for the gift, friend. I hope you don¡¯t stay trapped here for too long,¡± I said sarcastically, while his complaints faded into the distance. Eldrek had been watching everything and came over as we walked away. ¡°I see you managed to get some loot,¡± he commented, amused. ¡°Yeah, this sword isn¡¯t too bad,¡± I replied, twirling it in my hand. As we walked, leaving the boss¡¯s shouts behind, Eldrek asked to see it. He examined it with interest and then nodded. ¡°It¡¯s well made. It must have belonged to a good warrior¡­ or they might have stolen it from a smith,¡± he said, handing it back to me. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll put it to better use from now on,¡± I said, tucking it away. Then I turned to him, still smiling. ¡°Hey, Eldrek, by the way, impressive what you did with that earth prison. I¡¯m glad I don¡¯t have you as an enemy.¡± Eldrek chuckled softly. ¡°I¡¯d rather use my magic for forging, not fighting.¡± ¡°Yeah, but you saw how useful it was,¡± I said, teasing him a bit about the boss who was still cursing in the distance. Eldrek just smiled, keeping his usual calm. ¡°At least you didn¡¯t have to use your magic. I hope we don¡¯t run into any more trouble along the way.¡± I nodded, still feeling the adrenaline wear off. As we kept walking, curiosity started to rise within me. ¡°Hey, Eldrek¡­ so far, I haven¡¯t seen anything suggesting there are more developed civilizations or communities around here. Do they exist, or is everything here like I¡¯ve seen so far?¡± Eldrek thought for a moment before responding. ¡°I don¡¯t know of communities like the ones you describe. Here, towns are segmented, distributed by races. It¡¯s not common for different races to live together.¡± As he spoke, an image crossed my mind without warning. I could see a marketplace filled with beings of various races, all sharing and working together. The vision was so vivid that I stopped, bringing a hand to my head, trying to figure out where it came from. Had I seen that somewhere? Or was it just my imagination? Eldrek noticed my gesture and turned to me with a look of concern. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± he asked. ¡°I saw something... strange,¡± I said, still deep in thought. ¡°It was like an image of a market filled with different races, all coexisting. I don¡¯t know if it was a real memory or just my mind playing tricks on me. It¡¯s confusing because if you say that races don¡¯t usually mingle, then maybe what I saw was just a fantasy,¡± I replied, shaking my head to clear my thoughts. Sometimes, my mind felt like a trap, full of fragments that didn¡¯t fit. Eldrek looked at me with an expression I couldn¡¯t quite decipher. ¡°Don¡¯t stress about it,¡± he said, shrugging. ¡°There could be a place like that somewhere, and I just haven¡¯t seen it. This world is bigger than it seems.¡± His words, though reassuring, didn¡¯t clear up my confusion. Still, I decided not to dwell on it. I felt my stomach rumble slightly and let out a soft laugh. ¡°After all that physical effort, I¡¯m getting hungry. We should find a place to camp. It¡¯s starting to get dark.¡± Eldrek nodded, with a slight smile. ¡°Agreed. There¡¯s a river nearby we could go to. It¡¯s a good place to stop and rest.¡± We kept walking in silence, with the sky starting to turn shades of orange and purple, a sign that the day was coming to an end. Although the image of the market continued to linger in my mind, I chose to focus on the fresh scent of the air and the sound of our footsteps on the rocky ground. For now, rest was a priority. Chapter 55: The Spirit of the Forest The night passed quietly, without any disturbances. Eldrek and I found a good spot to camp near the river and rested under a clear sky. At dawn, we finished off the little meat we had left. Eldrek stood up with his spear in hand and approached the river, determined to catch some fish for the day. As I watched him, I couldn¡¯t help but joke. "Hey, Eldrek, don¡¯t go running into another snake, alright? I¡¯m too tired to save you again." Eldrek gave a short laugh, not bothering to answer, and kept his focus on fishing. After catching a good amount of fish, we stored them and continued on our way. Eldrek mentioned that if we followed the river, we¡¯d eventually reach the path leading up the mountains. I nodded, and after walking for a while, I noticed something in the distance: an expansive forest spreading out at the foot of the mountain. "Eldrek, does that forest over there have any dangers?" I asked, curious. "It shouldn¡¯t," he replied calmly. "As long as we¡¯re respectful of the forest." That piqued my curiosity. "Respectful? What do you mean?" Eldrek paused for a moment, looking towards the forest. "There¡¯s an ancient spirit that protects it, one that cares for the vegetation. As long as we don¡¯t provoke it, we have nothing to fear. But if we happen to meet it, we must not act with hostility." I was surprised and, almost without thinking, spoke aloud. "Are spirits like that real?" Eldrek nodded, as if it were the most natural thing in the world. I felt a mix of excitement and caution, imagining what it would be like to encounter such a powerful being. Still walking beside Eldrek, I asked in a more cautious tone, "Are you sure there¡¯s nothing hostile in this forest? I mean, nothing like flying creatures that would attack us by surprise, right?" Eldrek thought for a moment. "It would be strange if there were. The spirit that dwells here keeps any creatures in check. It¡¯s rare for anyone to dare enter this forest, precisely for that reason. But it¡¯s the only path we have to reach the mountain, so we don¡¯t have another choice." I let out a light laugh. "Honestly, I¡¯d be surprised if nothing happened." When we crossed the tree line and entered the forest, I was struck by the sight unfolding around us. The place was alive; the vegetation was dense and green, and the air vibrated with the sounds of animals moving and birds singing. I saw birds of normal size perched on branches, and I couldn¡¯t help but make a sarcastic comment. "Finally, an animal of normal size! About time." The bushes around us were heavy with juicy, appetizing berries. I approached one and gestured to Eldrek. "Look, can¡¯t we take some of these? It¡¯s practically a dessert." Without stopping, Eldrek barely turned his head to glance at me. "If you want, go ahead. I¡¯ll keep going while the spirit keeps an eye on you." I squinted at him and, after thinking better of it, decided the berries weren¡¯t worth the risk. I sped up to catch up to him. "Fine. I¡¯m not in the mood to have a spirit breathing down my neck just for a berry." I noticed he let out a subtle laugh¡ªwas he joking that I couldn¡¯t eat one? The air was filled with sweet aromas, a mix of different flowers and herbs. "We¡¯ll be walking through these same landscapes for a while. Here, nature grows differently, Darius; it¡¯s untainted. This is a sacred forest." "I can tell, the size of these trees is impressive. They even make you look small, Eldrek." "You¡¯d be surprised how many beings exist that are larger than me."
I was admiring the surroundings, and before I knew it, I walked straight into Eldrek¡¯s legs, who had suddenly stopped. "Hey! You made me bump into you. Be more careful," I complained, rubbing my head. But Eldrek didn¡¯t say anything. He remained completely still, staring ahead. "What the hell are you looking at?" I asked, annoyed and a bit confused. I tried to see what had caught his attention, but his massive body blocked my view. I walked around Eldrek, and what I saw left me speechless. Standing in front of us, much larger than Eldrek himself, was a colossal figure with a robust frame, as if it had emerged directly from the earth. Its body was covered in vibrant green moss, and roots entwined over its skin as if they were part of it. Branches hung from its limbs, adorned with leaves swaying gently in the breeze, as if the creature was breathing in harmony with the forest. Its large, luminous eyes glowed like emeralds, completely calm. It was an imposing presence. Without taking my eyes off the creature, I muttered to Eldrek, trying to keep my composure. "What kind of creature is that?" Eldrek, keeping his tone serene, replied, "That¡¯s the spirit of the forest. Stay calm." "Easy for you to say¡­" I whispered, unable to look away from the figure. "Especially when it¡¯s almost as big as the trees themselves." The spirit began to walk toward us, its movements slow and deliberate, as if that was its natural way of moving. Each of its steps made the ground tremble, resonating through the forest, and I couldn¡¯t help but think that just one of those steps would be enough to crush us effortlessly. I stood frozen, watching as it approached until it was just a few meters away from us. Then, it crouched slowly and looked at us with its glowing eyes, as if examining us. "What brings you to the forest?" it asked, in a deep, resonant voice. It spoke slowly and calmly, but each word reverberated in my chest. I felt short of breath for a moment, but Eldrek, as calm as ever, replied before I could say anything. "We¡¯re not here to disturb the forest. We just need to pass through to reach the mountains." The spirit showed no expression. It stared at us for a moment longer, its eyes fixed on us as if it were trying to read our intentions. Then, it stood up again, and I watched as its figure rose toward the sky, forcing me to look straight up, speechless at its magnitude. I couldn¡¯t say a word; my throat felt blocked.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. Without another word, the spirit turned and began to move away, its slow, heavy steps making the ground tremble with each movement. Eldrek and I remained motionless, watching it as it retreated back into the forest, until its massive silhouette faded among the trees. Eldrek was the first to move, resuming his pace as if nothing had happened. I was still in shock and had to slap my cheeks to snap out of it before running to keep up with him. "How could you stay so calm the whole time? And you didn¡¯t tell me it was that enormous!" I complained, my heart still racing. Eldrek glanced at me with a sarcastic smile. "I assumed you¡¯d already noticed that everything here is huge. Besides, I already mentioned there were beings larger than me." I didn¡¯t know how to respond to that, so I just huffed. "Oh, come on. You could have warned me¡­ I almost passed out when it was right in front of me." Eldrek let out a short laugh. "Do you really not know where you¡¯re standing? Everyone here knows of that spirit¡¯s existence." I stayed silent, processing his words. Sure, I thought I¡¯d already seen amazing things, but this forest... it definitely had its own secrets. "I¡¯m not sure," I replied, thoughtful. "Maybe I have seen things like this before¡­" My mind was still trying to piece together memories, as if they were there, just out of reach. We continued our path, and soon we managed to exit the forest. As we did, the mountains spread out before us, imposing and majestic. I couldn¡¯t help but shout, raising my arms in a gesture of celebration. "Yes! We survived the damned forest!" But as soon as the words left my mouth, I corrected myself, turning towards the forest to apologize. "Sorry, sorry, I didn¡¯t mean ¡®damned¡¯..." Eldrek ran his hand over his face, clearly frustrated by my comment. "Let¡¯s just keep moving," he said, shaking his head. I nodded and picked up the pace, quickly moving away from the trees as if that would make up for my words. The climb up the mountain wasn¡¯t as steep as I¡¯d feared, but it would still take us a while to reach the area where Eldrek thought we might find the minerals. We decided to stop for a meal before going further. After climbing a bit more, we paused along the path and took out the fish Eldrek had caught in the morning. As we ate, my curiosity resurfaced. "Have you met the spirit before?" I asked. Eldrek nodded as he chewed. "Yes. The first time I saw it, I was just as shocked as you. I was surprised, and I won¡¯t lie, I felt a bit of fear. But after understanding what it was and its intentions, I stopped feeling that way." I kept turning the encounter over in my mind. "Who could have created beings like that?" I muttered, almost without thinking. Eldrek smiled, as if he¡¯d been expecting that question. "That¡¯s a broad question, Darius. It¡¯s like asking who created us. But it¡¯s always been said that, above all beings, there are some who shaped all life in this world. Some call them the ¡®Sages.¡¯" "Sages?" I repeated the word quietly, as if trying to savor it. "I think it¡¯s not the first time I¡¯ve heard that word¡­ Where could I have heard it before?" I stared into space, trying to remember. Eldrek observed me with a mix of curiosity and amusement. "You¡¯re quite a mystery, Darius. I hope that when you recover your memory, you don¡¯t turn out to be some kind of hidden villain," he joked with a grin. I looked at him, holding back a laugh. "Hidden villain? Come on, do you really think that of me? I just feel like I come from a completely different place¡­ It¡¯s strange that everything here seems so oddly new to me, as if I¡¯d never been here before." "The memories will come," said Eldrek, looking towards the mountain. "When you least expect it." We finished eating and packed up our things, ready to continue our journey up the mountain. In the distance, I could see some kind of bird high in the sky. Though far away, I could still make out that it was enormous. Eldrek noticed it too and told me that they call these kinds of birds Troniferas. They were similar to eagles but much larger, with majestic wings of a shining brown color. "We should avoid them. They¡¯re hunters and could easily lift our weight," Eldrek warned me. Upon reaching a part of the mountain, we spotted a dark cave entrance. Eldrek pointed to it and said, "That¡¯s the place. Let¡¯s hope we find the mineral we need." "Eldrek," I said, somewhat hesitant. "I know this question sounds repetitive, but..." I paused before continuing, "can we expect any danger inside?" Eldrek let out a light sigh, with a slightly sarcastic tone. "I suppose we won¡¯t know until we go in." I rolled my eyes and replied, "I thought your kind didn¡¯t make sarcastic comments." Eldrek chuckled briefly as he approached the cave entrance. "I already told you, I¡¯m different from other giants," he replied and ventured into the darkness. I followed closely. The cave was wide enough for Eldrek to walk through without issue, and as we advanced, the air grew colder and quieter. I moved closer to him and asked, "How will you know exactly where the mineral is?" "I just need to sense it with my ability," he said confidently. "For now, make a torch. It¡¯s very dark in here." I fashioned a makeshift torch and lit it, illuminating the path in front of us. Eldrek walked ahead, touching the cave walls, focused on finding some sign. But as we went deeper, the tunnel narrowed, and the air grew thicker, barely lit by the flickering light of my torch. I was starting to feel tired, and without meaning to, let out a frustrated sigh. "Are you sure we¡¯ll find something?" I asked. "We¡¯ve been searching for a while, and you haven¡¯t sensed anything." Eldrek showed no signs of impatience. "That¡¯s how this is. Sometimes you have to be patient. It can take time." Just as he finished saying that, he stopped suddenly and placed both hands on the wall, as if he¡¯d felt something. My heart skipped a beat. "Did you find something?" I asked, eager. "I think I feel something," Eldrek replied. "Let¡¯s dig here and see if it¡¯s the mineral we need." "But we don¡¯t have tools..." I muttered, though I quickly realized. "I guess your ability will be enough." "You guessed right," he said with a slight smile. He focused, and using his magic, began extracting fragments from the wall with precise movements, careful not to damage the potential mineral. I could see that as he worked, he was tiring quickly, his breathing growing heavier. "Are you alright?" I asked, noticing his effort. "Yes," he replied, not stopping. "I still haven¡¯t fully mastered my magic to use it for long periods, but I¡¯ll be fine." After a while, I saw something shining in his hand. He approached me and asked me to raise the torch. I widened my eyes with curiosity as he cleaned the object, blowing off the dust covering it, revealing a large fragment of mineral. "So? Will it work?" I asked, trying not to sound too anxious. Eldrek examined it for a few more seconds before looking up and smiling. "Yes, it¡¯s exactly what we need." I let out a cheer and smiled in relief. "Finally! At least you could be a bit more excited about it, right? If that¡¯s enough, let¡¯s get out of here." Eldrek shook his head. "I think I can extract a bit more. The more we have, the better." He handed me the fragment, and I put it in my bag as he continued digging. While I waited, I paid attention to the silence of the cave. Or so I thought, until a distant sound made me tense. There were footsteps, light but fast, coming from deeper within. I approached Eldrek and patted his leg. "Hey, Eldrek, I think I heard something." He didn¡¯t pay me much attention, focused on extracting another mineral fragment. "Give me a moment..." he said, finally pulling out another piece similar to the last one. But by then, the sound was clearer: rapid footsteps drawing closer and closer. "Eldrek," I whispered this time, trying not to sound alarmed. "They¡¯re getting closer. What¡¯s going on?" Eldrek finally looked up, his expression turning serious. "Darius, let¡¯s get out of here immediately." He didn¡¯t need to tell me twice. Without thinking, we both started running towards the exit. The cave was longer than I remembered, and each time I looked back, the echo of the footsteps seemed to multiply. I gripped the torch tightly, glancing back every few seconds to try to see what on earth was following us. Then I saw them: small figures moving at full speed. They were shadows at first, but as they got closer, their details became clear. "Goblins?" I exclaimed, unable to hide the mix of surprise, worry, and confusion in my voice. Eldrek ran beside me, his heavy steps pounding the cave floor. "I¡¯m afraid so. And they never travel alone. It¡¯s not a good idea to face them here." Eldrek was slow to run, and the goblins were fast, closing in without hesitation, some holding makeshift knives. I could see their teeth gleaming in the flickering torchlight. I managed to draw my sword just as one of them tried to attack me. I struck it with a quick jab, making it retreat, but the rest didn¡¯t stop. A horde of them kept coming toward us, closer by the second. Chapter 56: The Hidden Guardian The little monster let out a screech and backed away, but its fall didn¡¯t stop the others. They were like a tide, unstoppable, and the cave seemed to shrink around us. I barely had time to catch my breath before running toward the exit again, with my heart pounding in my chest. But the darkness and adrenaline played a trick on me; I stumbled over a loose rock and fell flat on my face. The torch slipped from my hands and rolled away, fizzling out with a sizzle, leaving us in a terrifying dimness. I felt the cold ground under my palms as I tried to get up, but the screeches grew louder, closer. I could hear the horde charging at me, and fear froze me for a moment. ¡°Darius, move!¡± Eldrek¡¯s voice boomed in the cave like thunder, and I looked up just in time to see him raise a hand, focusing all his power. A glow emerged from his fingers, and out of nowhere, a barrier of earth rose from the ground, blocking much of the tunnel. The goblins crashed against it, furious, their small hands pounding and clawing at the surface. But the barrier wasn¡¯t perfect; he had left a gap at the top, a crack through which they could still climb. And they weren¡¯t going to waste any time doing so. Eldrek was panting, sweat dripping down his forehead, his breath heavy and strained. The effort was clear, yet he looked at me with that unbreakable determination. ¡°That¡¯ll hold them off for a moment. Run, now!¡± I leapt up, pain shooting through my legs from the fall, but it wouldn¡¯t stop me. I took off running again, leaving the barrier and the creatures still climbing over it behind. The noises they made filled the tunnel, echoing like a damn war chant. I could hear their nails scratching the rock, trying to find a way through, and the sound made my skin crawl. Eldrek ran beside me, and I could see the exhaustion on his face. He had spent a lot of mana extracting the mineral. Still, he didn¡¯t say a word. He just kept pushing his body past its limits, and I had to do the same. Among the sound of our hurried steps, a faint light appeared at the end of the tunnel. The cave¡¯s exit. For a moment, I felt like we were about to escape. But then, from the depths, amidst the shrill cries of the goblins, an even more terrifying noise arose: heavy footsteps, like Eldrek¡¯s, pounding with fury, followed by a loud crash. Something had slammed into Eldrek¡¯s barrier, shattering it in an instant. ¡°Darius, don¡¯t stop!¡± Eldrek shouted, his voice filled with urgency. Without looking back, I kept running, my chest burning, my mind focused only on reaching that light at the tunnel¡¯s end. We burst out of the cave, and the fading sunlight hit us fully. For a second, I felt relief as I breathed in the fresh outdoor air. But that relief didn¡¯t last long; the goblin horde shot out after us like a dark wave that kept growing. I looked back, and my heart stopped. Behind the horde, a much larger creature emerged. It wasn¡¯t as tall as Eldrek, but its appearance was grotesque, with gray, rough skin like jagged stone, long muscular arms, and small, shining eyes brimming with fury. It was slow but intimidating. From the way it moved, I knew this thing could crush us easily if it got too close. ¡°Eldrek, something bigger is coming out with the goblins!¡± I yelled, hoping he could react. But Eldrek, panting and staggering, could barely keep up. He was running out of strength, his steps slowing more and more. ¡°Don¡¯t stop, Eldrek!¡± I shouted desperately, but he didn¡¯t respond. We were already descending the mountain, and I had only one idea: if we reached the forest, maybe the goblins wouldn¡¯t dare to enter. Of course, that was just a theory, but I had nothing else to cling to. Without much thought, I stopped in my tracks and turned around. I had to buy Eldrek time to reach the forest safely. Fear chilled me to the bone as I saw the horde approaching, but there was no turning back. I raised my hands and started to summon my magic, launching blasts that forced back the first ones who dared to advance. For a moment, it worked; the goblins hesitated and backed off, but there were too many of them, and soon they started to surround me, closing in. Even so, I had bought some time. Eldrek was closer to the trees. Then, I saw the large creature approaching, slow but imposing. My legs trembled. It was slower than the goblins, but from its appearance and size, I knew it was strong, probably strong enough to crush me if it caught me. With no other choice, I started running toward the forest, praying that Eldrek had already made it. When I finally reached the edge of the forest, I saw Eldrek there, panting, and noticed how his shoulders slumped when he realized I had stayed behind. ¡°Darius!¡± he shouted, desperate, just as a stab of pain shot through my shoulder. An arrow had lodged there, and the impact made me lose my balance, sending me tumbling down the mountainside. Dirt and rocks hit me, my vision blurred by pain and confusion.A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. ¡°Darius!¡± Eldrek¡¯s voice sounded like a distant echo. I barely managed to see his silhouette approaching as I rolled to a stop at the foot of the hill, the arrow still embedded in my shoulder. I felt his strong hands helping me up, but the horde was already upon us. Arrows whizzed through the air, and barely standing, I could only gather enough energy to form a magical shield to deflect some of them. ¡°It¡¯s too late¡­¡± I thought, watching the goblins and that grotesque creature approach, their eyes full of hate. Eldrek tried to raise an earth wall, but only managed to make the ground tremble, not enough strength to block the advance of our enemies. And then, out of nowhere, the ground shook violently, and something rose from it¡ªthe Forest Spirit appeared. Before the goblins could reach us, it extended one of its massive arms and placed it as a shield in front of us. The arrows bounced off it as if they were nothing, and the goblins who leapt to attack were caught as sharp thorns sprouted from its wooden skin, branches, and leaves, impaling them one by one. I watched, stunned, as the Forest Spirit swept away our attackers like insects. The large creature stopped, observing the spirit cautiously. It wasn¡¯t like the goblins; it was clearly more intelligent. It let out a loud growl, and with a gesture, ordered the remaining goblins to retreat. I watched as they all turned, heading back to the cave, while the creature looked at us with a mix of defiance and resentment before following them. The Forest Spirit stood still, retracting the thorns from its arm, and I saw the goblins¡¯ bodies fall lifeless to the ground. Then, with a nearly ritual calm, it gathered the bodies with its branches and leaves, creating a single pile, and with a slow movement, opened a hole in the ground, burying them and leaving the place as if nothing had happened. I was impressed by how easily it controlled the earth, a skill much more refined than Eldrek¡¯s. I could barely stay on my feet, my shoulder burning from the wound, but I summoned the strength to thank him. ¡°Thank you¡­ really,¡± I said, my voice barely a whisper. The spirit, without saying a word, turned to me and extended one of its arms. From the tip of its finger, two thin branches sprouted, wrapping around the arrow in my shoulder. One held onto the arrowhead, while the other grasped the opposite end, and they pulled, breaking it in two and removing it from my flesh. I winced in pain, but I trusted him and didn¡¯t resist. After removing the arrow, the spirit placed his open palm in front of me, and a small green herb sprouted from it. ¡°Apply it to the wound, and it will heal,¡± he said in his deep voice. I took the herb from his palm, surprised by the delicacy of the gesture, considering his size. Eldrek approached, bowing his head in respect and gratitude. ¡°Please, grant us passage through the forest so we can return,¡± he asked sincerely. The spirit nodded silently, straightened up, and began to merge with the earth slowly, as if dissolving into the air. ¡°This¡­ this is something I¡¯ll never forget,¡± I murmured, feeling my body still trembling from the adrenaline. Eldrek looked at me, a faint smile on his face. ¡°Neither will I¡­ I thought we were going to die right there.¡± His voice held a tone of relief and exhaustion. I noticed that my shoulder was still bleeding, so Eldrek took the herb and began crushing it in a small bowl with the handle of his knife until it formed a thick paste. ¡°Here, apply it now,¡± he said, handing it to me. ¡°Wow, thanks,¡± I replied, feeling immediate relief as the paste covered the wound. I knew the spirit¡¯s magic wouldn¡¯t fail. ¡°I¡¯m ready to keep going,¡± I said once I was done. Eldrek nodded, with a calm smile. ¡°Good¡­ now we can go back.¡± As we walked back through the forest, the pain in my shoulder gradually eased thanks to the herb the spirit had given me. The air here was fresher and seemed to wash away the fatigue. I looked at Eldrek, walking beside me, still catching his breath. I couldn¡¯t help but crack a sarcastic smile, though it hurt a little every time I did. ¡°You know, Eldrek¡­ When you said we might run into giant birds that would make the passage difficult, I never imagined I¡¯d end up running for my life from a horde of goblins,¡± I said, trying to sound casual, though my tone made it clear I was throwing a little jab. ¡°Of all the things I expected, goblins weren¡¯t on the list.¡± Eldrek let out a brief laugh, though it was clear he was still exhausted. ¡°Yeah, looks like I underestimated the situation. But they don¡¯t usually come around here¡­ it was our fault for driving them out of hiding.¡± He shrugged, as if he were willing to agree with my complaint without much argument. ¡°Though I¡¯d take giant birds any day.¡± I still remembered the grotesque figure that had led the attack, and I couldn¡¯t hold back my curiosity. ¡°That bigger thing we saw¡­ didn¡¯t look like a goblin. What the hell was it?¡± Eldrek fell silent for a moment, a thoughtful expression on his face. ¡°That was a troll,¡± he finally replied, his tone a mix of explanation and warning. ¡°Trolls often accompany goblins, but they¡¯re much more dangerous. Unlike goblins, who act on instinct and attack in groups, trolls are smarter. They¡¯re like a kind of leader for them, setting the pace and deciding when to retreat or advance.¡± I shuddered at the memory of the creature¡¯s stare. ¡°I thought this world was much more peaceful. Besides the bandits we ran into, I didn¡¯t think there were monsters like those roaming around.¡± I admitted, feeling how my own words reflected how na?ve I had been. I had come to think that things would only get better after everything I had faced, but now I knew that there could always be something far more terrifying. Eldrek looked at me out of the corner of his eye, as if he had heard comments like that before. ¡°This is just a small fraction of all the creatures that exist,¡± he explained. ¡°There are things out there that make those trolls and goblins look harmless in comparison. But the important thing is to know how to recognize their territories and learn to avoid them. If you can do that, you have less chance of running into them.¡± He pointed around the forest, as if to make it clear that this whole place was full of rules I still didn¡¯t understand. ¡°That¡¯s why there aren¡¯t any villages nearby. No one wants to risk living close to these territories.¡± I kept walking in silence, processing what he said. ¡°I guess I still have a lot to learn about this place,¡± I murmured, half to myself. Eldrek nodded with a slight smile. ¡°We¡¯ve all learned the hard way at some point,¡± he replied, as if speaking from experience. ¡°You just have to make sure not to repeat the same mistake.¡± I nodded, letting his words settle in my mind. Chapter 57: The Giants Workshop The rest of the afternoon passed peacefully as we crossed the forest. When we were about to exit, we decided to camp right on the outskirts, thinking it would be a safe place to spend the night. We had a quick snack without much to say, and then prepared to rest. As I settled down, I thought about the adventure we¡¯d had. I definitely expected some action, but not at the level we just went through. The next morning, Eldrek woke me up early. I still felt the fatigue from the previous day, and the sun had barely started to rise over the horizon. I stretched slowly, trying to shake off the laziness, and tossed a joke at Eldrek. ¡°Don¡¯t you ever sleep more hours? It¡¯s barely dawn.¡± Eldrek gave a slight smile. ¡°We giants are early risers by nature. We make better use of the day,¡± he replied. ¡°Ah, I see,¡± I added, mumbling to myself so he wouldn¡¯t hear, ¡°¡­but I¡¯m not a giant,¡± scratching my head as I got up and tested my shoulder. I pulled my clothes aside to check the wound and was surprised to see it had almost completely healed. The herb the spirit had given me worked wonders. ¡°How¡¯s that wound doing?¡± Eldrek asked as he gathered his things. ¡°Pretty good, actually. I¡¯m surprised at how fast it healed,¡± I murmured, grateful the arrow hadn¡¯t hit any vital organs. We started packing up, and soon we were back on the road. As we walked, I said to Eldrek, ¡°Next time, you should get something to help you move faster. Keeping up with your long strides isn¡¯t easy.¡± Eldrek nodded, considering the idea. ¡°In the village, I could build a sturdy cart to support my weight. I¡¯d just need a creature to pull it.¡± I laughed, imagining what kind of creature could even manage pulling a giant like Eldrek. ¡°I wonder what kind of beast would be strong enough,¡± I said, still laughing. Eldrek, in his usual serious tone, replied, ¡°There are several that could do it.¡± ¡°Not surprised at all by your answer,¡± I said, still smiling. We spent the whole day walking, with brief breaks to eat and forage. This time, we didn¡¯t run into any thieves or dangerous creatures, which was a relief for both Eldrek and me. We were both still dragging the fatigue from yesterday¡¯s fights and the long walk. When night began to fall, Eldrek suggested we keep walking until we reached the village. ¡°We¡¯re not too far,¡± he said, pointing toward the horizon. Though I was tired, I agreed. Knowing we would get there gave me a sense of accomplishment, of having fulfilled our purpose. With the full moon in the sky, we finally reached the village. In the distance, I could see the houses, much larger than I expected, built to giant scale. As we approached, I noticed there was no formal entrance; everything was open, without fences or walls. I commented on this to Eldrek, and he explained, ¡°These lands are very peaceful; there¡¯s no need to close off the village. It¡¯s safe here.¡± I was pleasantly surprised. We walked among the houses, huge wooden structures, all quite similar but with small details that made each unique. I didn¡¯t see anyone around; it was probably late, and everyone was inside. Eldrek pointed to one of the houses. ¡°That one¡¯s mine,¡± he said. The house, made of solid wood, was simple, like the others. ¡°Each giant builds their own house when they¡¯re ready to live on their own,¡± he explained, but before he could say more, a deep voice interrupted him. In front of the neighboring house, a giant was sitting. He was the same size as Eldrek, but noticeably older, with deep wrinkles and a white beard that gave him an air of wisdom and severity. Still, his serious expression was intimidating. ¡°What¡¯s a human doing here at this hour?¡± he said, not bothering with a greeting. ¡°You know we don¡¯t allow that, Eldrek.¡± The cold reception took me by surprise, and the tone made the situation feel uncomfortable. Eldrek, standing in front of his house, responded calmly. ¡°This is Darius. He helped me gather minerals to forge weapons.¡± The other giant let out a disgruntled growl. ¡°You¡¯re still going on with that nonsense of wanting to forge differently?¡± he muttered, as he brought a pipe to his mouth. The smell of tobacco mixed with the night air, adding an even gloomier tone to the scene. I preferred to stay quiet, letting Eldrek handle the situation, though I felt uneasy. Eldrek looked at me and gestured for me to enter the house. Without responding to the other giant, we both went inside. The interior was modest, with the essentials for comfortable living, but no luxuries. The first thing Eldrek did was heat water and prepare some herbs for tea. ¡°Some welcome,¡± I said, with a sarcastic tone. ¡°It was to be expected,¡± he replied. ¡°And tomorrow probably won¡¯t be any different.¡± I let out a resigned sigh, imagining my stay in the village wouldn¡¯t be particularly pleasant. Before I could say more, Eldrek changed the subject. ¡°We should rest after the tea. Tomorrow we¡¯ll start working right away. It won¡¯t be easy; we have enough mineral to allow for some mistakes, but we still have to take it seriously. If we run out quickly, we¡¯ll have trouble getting more, and I don¡¯t want to go back to those mountains. Worst case, we¡¯d have to look somewhere farther away, which would mean going by boat.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± I replied, feeling the weight of the responsibility ahead. Everything had to go well. If I succeeded, I¡¯d have a magical sword, and Eldrek could be a pioneer in his craft, supplying forged weapons to other villages that needed them.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. As we drank tea, the conversation relaxed. Eldrek told me about the other giants, their customs, and traditions. It was interesting, but exhaustion soon caught up with us. Finally, we prepared for sleep. Eldrek went to his room, and I settled on the floor, but I quickly fell asleep. The fatigue was stronger than any discomfort. As expected, Eldrek woke me up at dawn, long before the sun began to rise. I struggled to open my eyes, feeling like I could¡¯ve slept all day without a problem. But this time, I didn¡¯t make any comment about it. I had committed to helping and taking it seriously, so I¡¯d already accepted that every day would start the same way. Eldrek pointed me to a room where I could wash up before heading out. I went in and found a small room, even for Eldrek¡¯s size. There was a large bucket filled with water and some cloths on a cut log. As I washed my face, I felt a strange sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu, as if I¡¯d been through something similar before, but the thought quickly faded. Before I could get too distracted, Eldrek hurried me along. I left the room feeling a bit more awake, and just before stepping outside, I took a deep breath, anticipating the stares I¡¯d likely get. Eldrek was the first to step out. He already had the minerals stored in a bag, and as he opened the door, he called me. ¡°Come on, Darius, we¡¯re going straight to the forge.¡± I nodded determinedly, following him without hesitation. Eldrek led the way, walking along the same path we had taken the night before, but this time the village was more alive. There was more activity; I saw giant women of imposing stature, broad and almost as tall as Eldrek. Their presence was impressive, very different from the typical female figure one might expect. Alongside them, I also saw children. At first glance, they seemed younger, but they already stood over six feet tall. I wondered how old the youngest ones must be. I walked with a certain shyness, glancing around while trying not to lose sight of Eldrek. I felt the giants¡¯ gazes on me, some with curiosity, others with disapproval. The younger ones whispered questions to their mothers, but I couldn¡¯t hear what they were saying. Eldrek, on the other hand, seemed oblivious to it all, focused on our destination. Nervously, I asked him how much farther we had to go. ¡°Just a few more steps,¡± he replied, pointing to a structure much larger than the surrounding houses. From there, I could hear hammering and the metallic sound of tools at work. When we reached the entrance, I saw that the door was wide open. Eldrek entered without stopping, and I followed closely. Inside, several giants were working, focused on their tasks, hammering, welding, lifting massive pieces. As they noticed me, I immediately felt their serious, disapproving stares. For a moment, I felt like an insect, small and insignificant, in front of these imposing figures. I quickened my pace, trying to make it obvious I was with Eldrek, but before I could reach him, one of the giants stepped into my path. I was looking around, distracted, and bumped into his leg, landing on the ground, sitting right in front of him. As I looked up, I found myself facing a true beast of a giant. This one was a bit taller than Eldrek, his body more muscular, and he had a rough appearance. His skin was covered in scars, and he wore a long braid that reached down his back. He didn¡¯t have a beard, but his serious expression was as intimidating as the others. A huge hammer rested on his shoulder, held effortlessly, as if it were an extension of his body. From my spot on the ground, nervously, I tried to apologize. ¡°Sorry, I was distracted,¡± I said, raising my hands in a gesture of peace. But before I could get up, the giant crouched down in front of me, moving the hammer in his hand as if weighing the idea of using it. He looked at me with a raised eyebrow, leaning in a bit closer. ¡°And who do you think you are, walking in here like it¡¯s nothing?¡± he asked, his deep, direct voice full of challenge. His gaze pierced through me, and for a moment, I thought the worst. My hands trembled a bit, and I stammered as I responded. ¡°I-I¡¯m with Eldrek,¡± I managed to say, trying not to sound too nervous. Still, the situation was anything but comfortable. I had barely finished stammering my explanation when I sensed Eldrek¡¯s presence approaching from behind the giant blocking my way. His tone was firm and serious: ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing, Gronn?¡± Gronn, without taking his eyes off me, replied with a mischievous grin. ¡°Nothing, I just came across some kind of rat and thought about squashing it, that¡¯s all.¡± I opened my eyes, alarmed, as silence fell heavy around us. Suddenly, Gronn let out a deep laugh, extending a hand to me. I hesitated for a moment, but eventually took it. Still laughing, Gronn lifted me off the ground in one smooth movement, as if I weighed nothing. I was standing again, not fully understanding what had just happened. He patted me on the shoulder, which I¡¯m sure felt gentle to him, but to me, it felt like hammer blows, echoing inside me. ¡°Relax, human, I¡¯m just messing with you,¡± he said, with a wide grin. Then he raised his voice so that everyone watching us with disapproval could hear. ¡°Don¡¯t mind these grumpy giants.¡± In the distance, I heard critical murmurs, but Gronn paid them no attention. ¡°What¡¯s your name, little guy?¡± he asked, still with his relaxed attitude. ¡°Darius,¡± I replied, still somewhat confused. This giant was nothing like the others; he had a more ¡°normal¡± attitude, almost human-like, which was quite a contrast to the seriousness of the rest. Gronn laughed again, this time looking at Eldrek. ¡°I think I scared your little friend, Eldrek.¡± Eldrek sighed and replied, ¡°What did you expect after confronting him like that?¡± ¡°Well¡­ you know me, dear Eldrek, I¡¯m a special giant,¡± Gronn said, with a mischievous grin. I watched them interact and realized they were probably close, almost like brothers. Eldrek looked at me and confirmed my suspicions. ¡°This idiot is my friend. We grew up together. He¡¯s one of the few who supports my ideas of forging with new techniques.¡± ¡°I see,¡± I replied, feeling my tension start to ease. ¡°For a moment, I thought he was going to squash me with that hammer,¡± I said with a sarcastic tone, though my heart was still pounding. Gronn burst into laughter again and gave me another round of shoulder pats, making me wobble. ¡°As if!¡± he exclaimed, laughing. I joined in the laughter, though nervously, rubbing my shoulder to mask the pain. ¡°Well, I¡¯m off. Gotta get back to work,¡± Gronn said, waving and heading back to his station. Eldrek motioned for me to follow him. Despite the awkward moment, I was wide awake. I decided not to mention it to Eldrek and focused on what was coming next. We walked over to a table near an unused furnace, and Eldrek started explaining what we¡¯d be doing. ¡°You¡¯ll be my assistant,¡± he said, pointing to the tools on the table. ¡°First, we¡¯ll finish forging the sword. When that¡¯s done, we¡¯ll start working on the mineral; that¡¯ll be the second stage of the process. The third and final stage will be infusing the sword with your mana.¡± I nodded, feeling more excitement than I expected. Despite everything that had happened, I shared Eldrek¡¯s enthusiasm. There was something fascinating about the whole process, and I wanted to see how far we¡¯d get. We spent the rest of the day working in the workshop, focused, alongside the other giants who, though not as open as Gronn, were just as engrossed in their tasks. It was an atmosphere filled with noise, fire, and metal, but also with dedication and a sense of creating something important. I felt like I was part of something bigger. Chapter 58: Who is Lyris? Days passed, and Eldrek and I worked hard forging swords in the workshop. As he taught me the art of forging, Eldrek explained that the time needed to complete a weapon varied depending on its specifications; some could take months to finish. However, thanks to his ability to control the earth, Eldrek managed to significantly shorten the process. ¡°If I ever fully master this power,¡± he¡¯d say while hammering the red-hot metal, ¡°I could probably reduce the time even more.¡± I¡¯d nod, amazed by what he could achieve with his hands and his magic. Little by little, I noticed that the village giants were starting to get used to my presence. At first, they could barely stand to look at me, but I hardly heard any more muttering about me; it almost seemed like they no longer cared. From time to time, Gronn would join us in the workshop, and, as he had since the beginning, he dedicated himself to pestering me. Other times, he¡¯d stop by Eldrek¡¯s house, and the three of us would share a cup of herbal tea together. Our conversations became increasingly friendly, and somehow, they managed to make me feel a bit less out of place in a place where I was clearly unwelcome. Gronn had a unique personality, and thanks to him, I could relax for a moment.
After a tiring day of work, I told Eldrek I was going to wash up and then head straight to bed. He nodded, giving me a pat on the shoulder and saying, ¡°Rest up; we¡¯ll keep working tomorrow.¡± I sighed and replied, ¡°Yeah, yeah, I know¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t help but think that weekends weren¡¯t a thing around here. I didn¡¯t even know what season it was¡ªjust that I was too tired to keep overthinking. I lay down on the floor and immediately passed out. The next thing I remember is waking up, my eyes heavy, my mind foggy, still lying on the floor, but something was different. I wasn¡¯t in Eldrek¡¯s house. I sat up slowly and rubbed my eyes, trying to focus. Shadows enveloped everything around me; the space was vast but empty. In the distance, I heard a strange noise, like thick liquid dragging itself, echoing through the place. I got to my feet, trying to locate the source of that sound, and that¡¯s when I realized I was back where I lost my memory. In front of me were the three enormous entrances, each with a peculiar glow showing hazy, shifting images. The images seemed to be producing those strange sounds. I shook my head, confused, trying to clear my thoughts. ¡°Eldrek!¡± I shouted, but only heard my own voice echoing back into the darkness. No one answered. A strange sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu washed over me. Was I dreaming? I looked around, studying the dark, shadowy space, and cautiously approached the entrances. When I got close enough, I could make out the images more clearly. The first entrance showed the giant village, with giants moving around. In the middle entrance, I thought I saw a more advanced civilization, bustling with activity. The images shifted, showing different parts of that world: a busy market filled with people of various races, a bar, and a silver-haired woman serving adventurers. Finally, I turned my attention to the third entrance. The scenery changed to desolate places, devoid of life, where horrible creatures roamed. Different scenes of grim places flashed by, and among them, I saw the figure of a woman standing on a hill with her back turned. At first, she was far away, but suddenly, the image zoomed in, and I saw her face clearly when she turned her head. She was a woman with black hair and silver eyes. My eyes widened as I focused on her. Suddenly, a wave of images flooded my mind: I saw myself in that desolate place, glimpsed an elderly man who looked like a wizard, other times fighting various creatures, and that same black-haired woman. I saw myself walking and laughing with her in a desert landscape. My head was spinning, and I murmured to myself, ¡°Who is she¡­? I know I know her¡­¡± I paused, trying to remember. ¡°Lyr¡­ Lyra?¡± Then I looked up, with a newfound determination, and said out loud, ¡°Lyris¡­ I think her name was Lyris.¡± At that moment, I felt a hand grip my shoulder roughly, making me turn, and heard a spectral voice whisper, ¡°Remember.¡± Before I could react, the last thing I saw was a hooded figure in a long cloak, with blue eyes glowing in the darkness.This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. I woke up suddenly, gasping, sitting on the floor of Eldrek¡¯s house. It was still dark outside. Just then, Eldrek opened the door to his room, and when he saw me, he commented with a slight smile, ¡°Well, this is new. First time you wake up before me.¡± Still dazed from the dream, I replied in confusion, ¡°I think I had a nightmare¡­ or something, I¡¯m not sure.¡± Eldrek looked at me with curiosity and asked, ¡°Want to talk about it?¡± I rubbed my face with my hands and stood up, moving closer to him as he, as always, began to make herbal tea. ¡°I think I saw images of places I¡¯ve been and people I thought I knew¡­ and also a rather creepy figure that woke me up.¡± I paused, then asked him, ¡°By any chance, do you know anyone named Lyris?¡± Eldrek shook his head confidently. ¡°No, and I¡¯m sure because we giants generally have a good memory.¡± I nodded, biting my lip. ¡°Mmm¡­ everything was so strange. I don¡¯t think it was just a simple dream.¡± I murmured to myself, ¡°Who could that old wizard have been¡­?¡± Eldrek, hearing this, stopped and looked at me intently. ¡°Did you say old wizard?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± I replied, trying to remember better. ¡°I saw an elderly man in a simple robe, but adorned with ancient symbols. I don¡¯t know how to explain it, but that¡¯s the impression he gave me.¡± Eldrek stopped what he was doing and sat down across from me, serving the tea. ¡°You see,¡± he began, ¡°it might have nothing to do with it, so don¡¯t get your hopes up, but in this world, there are very old legends. I nodded as I remembered the forest, ¡°Oh, yes, about the ones called the sages.¡± Eldrek continued, ¡°And it¡¯s said they take the appearance of old wizards, each carrying a magical staff.¡± My eyes lit up, and I almost interrupted him. ¡°The wizard I saw had a staff too! Where can I find any of them?¡± Eldrek looked at me seriously and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know anyone who¡¯s seen them. They¡¯re only known from stories passed down through generations.¡± I sighed, frustrated. ¡°Damn¡­ for a moment, I thought I¡¯d found my next goal, some clue that might help me recover my memory.¡± Eldrek took a sip of his tea and, with a thoughtful tone, said, ¡°I think you¡¯re not just any ordinary human, Darius. That much is clear. I¡¯m also sure that, with time, your memories will come back to you.¡± ¡°I hope you¡¯re right,¡± I replied, looking into my cup before taking a sip and savoring the hot tea. Our conversation was interrupted by loud, obnoxious knocking on the door, startling me. From outside, I heard Gronn¡¯s unmistakable voice: ¡°What are you two slackers doing? Time to get to work!¡± I turned to Eldrek, half-smiling, and said, ¡°What a friend you have.¡± He, as he got up, replied with his usual calm, ¡°I think the same.¡± Outside, we also heard the voice of the neighbor who had greeted us when we first arrived at the village. ¡°You¡¯re old enough to stop acting like a child, Gronn,¡± said the elderly giant in a stern tone. ¡°Oh, shut up, you grumpy old man!¡± Gronn replied, not losing his mocking tone. ¡°All you do is criticize everyone. Keep your bitterness and your tobacco to yourself.¡± Eldrek and I stepped out of the house and saw the elder rising from where he was seated, clearly irritated. ¡°Do you think you can insult me like that, Gronn?¡± he said, frowning. Gronn let out a defiant laugh, but before things escalated further, Eldrek intervened, pushing Gronn forward. ¡°Come on, Gronn, time to work,¡± he said firmly. As he walked away, Gronn turned to the other giant and added with a mischievous smile, ¡°Another time, Varnak.¡± I could see Varnak¡¯s look of displeasure as he returned to his seat to continue smoking. Taking advantage of the moment, I asked Eldrek, ¡°Does that giant not work in the workshop?¡± Eldrek shook his head. ¡°No, he never has. He takes care of maintaining a garden for the village. He may be a grumpy old man, but he plays an important role. Feeding so many giants isn¡¯t easy.¡± ¡°That makes sense,¡± I commented. ¡°Can¡¯t be an easy task.¡± Gronn, still walking with us, chimed in, ¡°Ugh! Anyone could do that. But since he¡¯s one of the oldest, he thinks he can criticize everyone whenever he wants.¡± Then, changing the subject, he asked us with curiosity, ¡°Anyway, how¡¯s your project coming along?¡± Eldrek replied with a slight smile, ¡°We¡¯re close to finishing the first stage.¡± ¡°That sounds good!¡± Gronn exclaimed, raising an eyebrow with interest. ¡°If you manage to pull it off, you¡¯ll become a sensation. The first magical weapons in the world¡­ unimaginable in these times!¡± And he was right. I thought about the weight of his words as we continued toward the workshop. If we succeeded, this would be huge. So important it could change a lot.
A few more days passed, with no rest whatsoever, until finally, Eldrek turned to me with a satisfied smile and said, ¡°I can say we¡¯ve completed the first part.¡± I looked at the three swords we had managed to forge. They were almost identical, although you could distinguish small differences in the blade curvature, handle design, and some decorative details. I moved closer to inspect them, and I couldn¡¯t help but admire Eldrek¡¯s work. Despite having completed them in record time, the dedication and level of detail in the forging were impressive. No wonder giants had a good reputation as craftsmen. ¡°We can start working on the mineral now,¡± Eldrek said, brushing the dust off his hands. ¡°We have to process it in a way that allows us to bind it to the swords. It¡¯s going to be a challenge; I haven¡¯t yet perfected that part.¡± I patted him on the back, trying to encourage him. ¡°This time it¡¯ll work, I¡¯m sure,¡± I said, with a confidence I wasn¡¯t sure where it came from but that I needed to believe in. Chapter 59: The First Swords
The next day, I woke up before Eldrek. The anticipation for the next stage in the forging process had me wide awake even before the sun peeked over the horizon. After a light breakfast filled with protein and minerals¡ªthanks to Varnak¡¯s crops¡ªI couldn¡¯t help but think aloud, ¡°At least I won¡¯t starve with that grumpy old man¡¯s hard work around.¡±
Eldrek let out a soft laugh as he gathered his tools, and together, we headed to the workshop.
Once there, Eldrek suggested we start by trying a method to fuse the mineral into the blade, and then test it out. I would be in charge of putting the result to the test. I nodded, curious, and asked him what our first method would be.
¡°We¡¯ll embed the mineral directly into the blade,¡± Eldrek explained. ¡°We¡¯ll carve a groove along the edge, and once the mineral is malleable, we¡¯ll press it in to secure it. The idea is for it to act as a channel for your mana.¡±
¡°Won¡¯t that be too complex?¡± I asked, frowning.
¡°Unfortunately, there¡¯s no guarantee it¡¯ll work. We¡¯ll have to try, but we only have enough mineral for three attempts. So, we better get it right.¡±
With those words, we got to work. We spent the whole day in the workshop, focused and eager. We didn¡¯t even stop to eat. The other giants finished their workday, but we kept going as if time didn¡¯t exist.
Night fell, and finally, we were done. Looking at the sword, I had to admit it looked perfect at first glance. Anyone who saw it would think it was crafted by expert hands, not by two guys improvising techniques.
Eldrek, who was usually calm and patient, looked anxious this time. I noticed it when, still sweating and with trembling hands, he suggested we test the sword that very night.
¡°I¡¯d force you to try it now, but I understand if you¡¯d rather wait until morning,¡± he said, resting the sword on his legs as we sat outside the workshop.
I didn¡¯t think twice. ¡°No, I want to see the results now, too.¡±
¡°Good,¡± Eldrek said, standing up. ¡°The next step is to infuse your mana into the sword.¡±
¡°And how am I supposed to do that?¡± I asked.
¡°I¡¯ll act as a channel. With my skill, I¡¯ll help you direct your mana to infuse it into the mineral. You just need to hold the sword while I place one hand on your shoulder and the other on the sword. Let your mana flow slowly until I tell you to stop.¡±
I slapped my cheeks to clear my mind. ¡°Let¡¯s do it.¡±
We got ready. Eldrek instructed me to start focusing my mana little by little, ensuring a steady flow. We didn¡¯t need to overdo it; we just needed the mana to integrate into the sword stably. I nodded, and after a few seconds of silence, I began.
The process didn¡¯t take long. Soon, the sword emitted a faint blue glow, subtly lighting up the night. I watched as that light danced around the blade, amazed at the beauty of the result. Eldrek smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s done.¡±
¡°Really?¡± I asked, still in disbelief. I noticed he was slightly out of breath as he said it.
At that moment, we heard heavy footsteps approaching. We turned our heads and saw Gronn, walking over with a grin. ¡°Wow! I¡¯ve been watching from afar, and I must say, that was something unique to witness. I¡¯ve never seen anything like it.¡±
Grinning from ear to ear, I replied, excited, ¡°I think the sword turned out perfect. It¡¯s strange, but I feel like I can make cleaner cuts with it.¡±
¡°There¡¯s only one way to find out,¡± Eldrek said.
¡°We could test it out away from the village, so we don¡¯t disturb anyone,¡± Gronn suggested, seizing the opportunity to ask if he could come along. ¡°I know I wasn¡¯t part of the process, but I¡¯m curious to see if it¡¯ll work.¡±
¡°Of course,¡± Eldrek replied. ¡°Let¡¯s go right away.¡±
We headed toward a rocky area, far from the village. Eldrek suggested I start by testing the sword against the rocks, doing basic cuts at first, then using mana. ¡°Let the magic flow through it,¡± he said.
I got ready. First, I made a few cuts without magic. To my surprise, the sword sliced through the rock like it was butter. We looked at each other without saying a word but with astonished expressions.
Then, I decided to use magic. As I did, the blue glow on the sword mingled with black sparks, creating a mesmerizing effect. I made a precise cut on another rock, splitting it in half, but this time the magic seemed to stay embedded in the stone as if it was starting to consume it slowly. We approached the rock, fascinated by the effect.
¡°What in the world just happened?¡± Gronn said, thrilled. ¡°That¡¯s the coolest thing I¡¯ve seen in my whole life!¡±
¡°Eldrek! Do you realize the process worked perfectly?¡± I exclaimed, unable to contain my excitement.
Eldrek, however, remained thoughtful, arms crossed and a hand on his chin. Gronn noticed his expression and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Aren¡¯t you happy with the result?¡±
¡°It¡¯s too soon to call it a success. Darius, this time I want you to try making a cut with a lot of magic, to see if the sword is stable.¡±
Even though I found it hard to believe something could go wrong, I nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do it.¡± Eldrek and Gronn stepped back, giving me space to focus.
This time, I poured more mana, filling the sword with chaotic magic. The blade turned completely black, glowing with dark, fluid sparks that seemed to vibrate. The sword started to tremble, but I thought it was normal given the magic¡¯s intensity. I fixed my gaze on a larger rock, and with a shout, I leaped toward it, ready to strike.
Before I could touch the rock, the sword shook violently and exploded into a thousand pieces, throwing me to the ground. I felt the impact, and soon pain spread through my entire body. Eldrek and Gronn ran toward me. I saw my hands, bloody, wounded, and burned, with fragments of the sword lodged in my torso. Luckily, they weren¡¯t deep, but the damage was done.This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.
¡°Darius, are you okay?!¡± they shouted, helping me to my feet.
The pain was sharp, but more than that, what really hurt was the failure. ¡°I thought the sword was perfect¡­ I don¡¯t know what went wrong.¡±
Eldrek took out the herbs we had gathered from the forest spirit and began removing the fragments from my torso. ¡°Apply the paste to the wounds. It¡¯ll speed up the healing.¡±
¡°Thanks,¡± I muttered as I spread the paste. Gronn, in a sympathetic tone, added, ¡°I¡¯m sorry it didn¡¯t work out. For a moment, I thought we¡¯d nailed it.¡±
Eldrek sighed. ¡°It¡¯s a shame, yes, but I still think it could work if we modify the embedding process. The issue is the mineral¡¯s stability when it¡¯s overloaded with magic.¡±
As I kept applying the paste, I tried to smile. ¡°Hopefully, we won¡¯t need more of this¡­ or we¡¯ll have to go back to the spirit,¡± I joked.
Eldrek managed a grin. Gronn, surprised, asked, ¡°The herbs were from a forest spirit? You¡¯ve got to tell me about that!¡±
On our way back to the village, Eldrek and I started telling Gronn about that peculiar encounter with the forest spirit.
Despite the previous night¡¯s failure, neither Eldrek nor I let it defeat us. We knew this wouldn¡¯t be easy, and the ambition to achieve something like this was immense. So, at first light, we were back in the workshop. My wounds felt better; they still hurt a bit, but they wouldn¡¯t stop me. As we gathered our tools, I approached Eldrek and asked:
¡°Do you have a clear plan for this time?¡±
Eldrek nodded. ¡°We¡¯re going to try a new technique. This time, we¡¯ll melt the mineral with the steel during the forging process, creating an alloy. I¡¯ll use my skill to stabilize the mixture, but it¡¯ll be more exhausting for me.¡±
Before I could respond, Gronn appeared, greeting us with his usual energy. ¡°I hope you have better luck today!¡± he said with a smile. We both thanked him, and he added, ¡°When it¡¯s ready, I¡¯d like to be there for the test again.¡±
¡°That¡¯ll cost you a few coins,¡± I replied, half-joking.
Gronn laughed and slapped me on the shoulder, nearly knocking me over. I wobbled for a moment, and he just smiled, as if unaware of his strength. Then, he said goodbye and walked off, leaving Eldrek and me ready to start.
We got to work, knowing this attempt would require even more effort. Throughout the day, Eldrek¡¯s excessive use of his skill began to take its toll.
Every so often, we had to stop to rest; he¡¯d breathe deeply, trying to catch his breath, but he didn¡¯t give up. We kept going, adjusting every little detail, making sure the alloy would be perfect this time.
Night fell, and once again, the workshop was lit only by the faint oil lanterns hanging on the walls. It was already dawn when we finally finished.
Eldrek was completely drained, sweat dripping down his forehead as we stepped out of the workshop with the sword in hand. At first glance, it looked perfect, just like the last one. But this time, I didn¡¯t want to get ahead of myself. I was the one who asked Eldrek if he wanted to test it immediately.
He was munching on a fruit, trying to recover his energy. He took a deep breath and replied, ¡°Sure.¡±
From afar, I saw Gronn outside his house, watching us intently. It was clear he¡¯d been keeping an eye on us the whole time, and when he saw me step out with the sword, he walked over. I laughed and commented to Eldrek, ¡°Looks like Gronn¡¯s as excited as we are to see the result.¡±
Eldrek nodded with a slight smile. ¡°He¡¯s the only one in the village who¡¯s truly been a friend. We grew up together and have shared a lot.¡±
¡°I see,¡± I replied, understanding a bit more about their bond.
Gronn arrived, eager, and asked, ¡°So? Ready to give it a go?¡±
Eldrek laughed, exhausted but cheerful. ¡°You make it sound easy, but yes, let¡¯s see how it goes this time.¡±
We repeated the mana infusion process with the sword, but this time I noticed Eldrek was even more drained than before. Once we finished, he wobbled and nearly fell, but Gronn quickly steadied him.
¡°Don¡¯t push yourself so hard, friend,¡± Gronn said.
¡°He¡¯s right,¡± I added. ¡°Maybe we¡¯re overdoing it when no one¡¯s actually rushing us.¡±
Eldrek regained his composure and, though he still looked a bit dizzy, he nodded. ¡°Maybe you¡¯re right. Let¡¯s see how this test goes, and then we can talk about proceeding more cautiously.¡±
¡°Alright,¡± I replied, feeling a mix of anxiety and hope.
The three of us headed to the same spot where we¡¯d done the test the night before, hoping things would be different this time. When we arrived, Eldrek dropped onto a rock, still winded, and simply told me to proceed like before.
I prepared myself, this time with more caution. First, I tested the blade, cutting a rock with no trouble. Everything seemed fine, but as I started channeling my mana into the sword, I noticed something odd. The blade¡¯s glow flickered, fluctuating in a way I hadn¡¯t seen before.
As I made cuts on the rocks, Eldrek and Gronn noticed the same issue. The sword sliced through the stones effectively, but only sometimes did they retain my magic.
Gronn leaned toward Eldrek and commented, ¡°The sword isn¡¯t stable; it doesn¡¯t seem to hold Darius¡¯s magic. That¡¯ll waste mana unnecessarily.¡±
Eldrek nodded thoughtfully, his eyes fixed on the sword as he tried to figure out a solution. I decided to give it one last shot, this time using more magic. Before doing it, I jokingly yelled, ¡°Get the healing herb ready, Eldrek!¡±
Gronn burst out laughing. ¡°I like this dwarf,¡± he said as I focused on filling the sword with mana. I struck another rock, but nothing unusual happened. It was a clean cut, but the sword dimmed afterward, as if it had lost all its energy. I took a deep breath and walked over to where Eldrek and Gronn stood, trying to hide my frustration.
¡°I think this sword is a bust,¡± I said, exhausted. ¡°It worked sometimes, but¡­¡±
¡°It¡¯s an instability issue,¡± Eldrek interrupted, sighing. ¡°We need to fix it.¡±
He fell silent, staring at the ground and rubbing his forehead as if searching for another way to make it work. Gronn, trying to lift our spirits, commented, ¡°At least it didn¡¯t explode this time.¡±
¡°And for that, I¡¯m grateful,¡± I replied, forcing a smile.
Eldrek stood up slowly, dusting off his hands. ¡°We¡¯ll have to think of another way, but for now, I¡¯m out of clear ideas.¡±
We started heading back to the village, each of us lost in our thoughts. Near the houses, Gronn suddenly made a gesture, as if an idea had struck him. He stopped and looked at Eldrek and me with a thoughtful expression.
¡°What are you thinking?¡± I asked, curious.
Gronn turned to Eldrek and said, ¡°What if, instead of merging the mineral with the steel or embedding it directly, we do something different? We could create internal cavities inside the sword, almost like small hidden compartments, and place crystallized fragments of the mineral inside. This way, instead of overloading the mineral in one area, we could let the mana flow through these independent crystals, like small channels. It¡¯d be more efficient to absorb and release energy without risking overload.¡±
Eldrek listened in silence, hand on his chin, visualizing the process. Gronn, eager, asked when he finished, ¡°What do you think of the idea?¡±
After a pause, Eldrek nodded slowly. ¡°I think it could work.¡±
¡°Wow, I thought you were just a brute without a brain,¡± I joked.
Gronn laughed and, as always, gave me a slap on the shoulder that threw me off balance. His laughter was so loud that a giant from inside his house yelled angrily for us to keep it down. Gronn, realizing his own carelessness, quickly covered his mouth.
Eldrek chuckled subtly and then said, ¡°It¡¯s time to rest. We¡¯ll try Gronn¡¯s idea, but first, let¡¯s take a day off. The strain from the past few days has taken a toll on me.¡±
I was surprised to hear that from Eldrek, someone who never seemed to stop. ¡°Alright, it sounds wise to take a day off,¡± I replied, relieved at the chance to recharge.
Gronn said goodbye, adding, ¡°If it works, I expect a commission when you sell them, Eldrek.¡±
Eldrek smiled, wrapping up the day. But not without saying, ¡°I think you should be part of the process this time, Gronn. After all, it was your idea.¡±
Gronn, taken aback and speechless, finally said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, my friend, all this started with you, and I don¡¯t want to take that from you¡­¡±
¡°Think about it. We can talk it over later.¡± Chapter 60: Beneath the Skin
It was a new day, and after several days of work with barely any rest, I finally had the chance to sleep in a bit. Still, I woke up early anyway, just as the sun was rising, covered only by a blanket on the floor of Eldrek¡¯s house, right by the entrance.
I¡¯d grown used to not sleeping in a bed, and from there, I had a direct view out the window. I let out a sigh, muttering under my breath that even on my day off, I was awake this early. It seemed my body was already used to getting up at dawn.
Judging by the silence in the house, Eldrek was still asleep. I got up, resigned to the fact that I wouldn¡¯t get back to sleep. I headed to the washroom and, afterward, picked up my clothes with the intention of washing them at the nearby river.
As I went outside, I noticed there was already some activity in the village. Though I didn¡¯t know everyone, I felt safer walking alone around here. The stares that used to be filled with curiosity and suspicion had changed; they didn¡¯t feel as heavy anymore.
Just as I was about to leave the workshop area, a giant child, already towering over me by quite a bit, approached me with boundless curiosity. He started bombarding me with questions: ¡°Why are you so skinny? Why are you shorter than everyone else?¡± He caught me off guard, and I barely managed to respond, ¡°Well, you see¡­¡± before being interrupted by the kid¡¯s mother.
A large giant woman, frowning, took him by the arm and pulled him away roughly, saying out loud that he shouldn¡¯t talk to me. As she led him off, the kid kept asking, ¡°But why? Is he bad?¡±
I stood there, watching the scene, not really offended by the mother¡¯s comment. Rather, I felt a bit uncomfortable, like I was the one causing trouble.
I¡¯d started to feel more at ease in the village, but that brief interaction reminded me that I still wasn¡¯t fully accepted. I turned, ready to head to the river, when I saw a giant running toward the village in the distance. It wasn¡¯t common to see one moving with such urgency; giants weren¡¯t exactly agile, and the look of worry on his face made me stop in my tracks.
Intrigued, I forgot about my plans for the river and decided to follow the giant to see what was happening. When I reached the village center, I saw him gathering everyone nearby, calling for the attention of all the workers around. Giants were crowding in, some muttering in irritation. ¡°Why a meeting so early?¡± one complained. ¡°They¡¯re pulling us away from work for this,¡± grumbled another. Despite the protests, a crowd quickly formed, and I stayed off to the side, trying to understand what was going on.
When I got to the center of the village, I noticed there were more giants gathered than I usually saw in one place. From a distance, I could make out the figures of Eldrek, Gronn, and old Varnak among them.
I picked up my pace, eager to find out what was happening. As I approached, I saw everyone¡¯s attention was on the giant who¡¯d been running from afar.
He was breathing heavily and recounting something that he clearly thought was important. He said he¡¯d just returned from delivering a weapon to the village of the demi-humans, and while the client was examining it, they heard screams and chaotic noises coming from another part of the village.
The giant described how he and the demi-human had gone to investigate and had seen humanoid figures attacking the village. The strangest thing, he explained, was that he couldn¡¯t identify what race these attackers were.
They were a bit far off, but he did notice they wore the typical clothes of adventurers: loose fabrics, shirts, nothing that looked like they were part of an organized army. However, what struck him most was their scaly skin, something he¡¯d never seen before, except in lizards¡ªhostile and intolerant creatures. But these were different.
The murmuring among the giants was constant, mixing skepticism with concern. ¡°What does that have to do with us?¡± shouted one. ¡°You pulled us away from work for this,¡± added another, while others just muttered impatiently among themselves.
But the giant telling the story stood firm. ¡°This could be important. We don¡¯t know what or who those attackers were, but they seemed dangerous and organized. If they¡¯re attacking neighboring villages, they might come here too.¡±
From my spot, I watched Eldrek¡¯s serious expression as he followed the giant¡¯s story, thoughtful. Gronn, on the other hand, looked restless, shifting as if ready to spring into action. The discussion among the giants grew more intense, their voices overlapping one another.
¡°Excuse me, I¡¯d like to say something!¡± I called out, raising my voice firmly. It took some effort to be heard, but a few giants stopped, looking around to find the source of the voice. Gronn stepped forward and, in a tone that silenced the crowd, said, ¡°The human has asked to speak. His name is Darius, in case you didn¡¯t know.¡± His presence seemed to calm the atmosphere just enough for them to listen to me.
I saw some of the giants¡¯ expressions shift between curiosity and skepticism. Gronn, smiling in support, encouraged me to speak. ¡°Go on, Darius, you wanted to say something?¡±
¡°I have some combat experience. If you¡¯re okay with it, I could go and investigate what happened in the demi-human village. See if there¡¯s really something to worry about.¡±
A heavy silence fell over the area. The giants exchanged glances, weighing whether my proposal had merit. Eldrek looked ready to intervene, but it was Varnak who broke the silence.
¡°We should let the human go,¡± Varnak said firmly. ¡°We all know he has special abilities,¡± he added, referring to my magic. ¡°He¡¯s equipped to go and see what¡¯s happening.¡±
I was surprised by Varnak¡¯s support, as he had been one of the most skeptical about my presence in the village. Perhaps he simply saw this as an opportunity to get rid of me for good.
Eldrek finally spoke in a calm but serious tone. ¡°Darius, are you sure you want to do this? It could be dangerous.¡±
¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure.¡± I nodded confidently, though I had no idea how to get there.
Gronn chimed in with a mischievous smile. ¡°You could take a Skarnil.¡±
I looked at him curiously. ¡°What¡¯s a Skarnil?¡±
Gronn let out a laugh. ¡°It¡¯s a transport bird. Big, strong, sturdy enough to carry even a giant. It¡¯ll get you there fast.¡±
Is there really a bird strong enough to carry a giant? I thought, intrigued.
Gronn and Eldrek took me to the corral area, and there they were in the back, mixed in among other animals. We approached them, and I couldn¡¯t help but ask, a bit worried:
¡°Are they dangerous?¡±
Gronn chuckled, nodding. ¡°Of course they are, but these are trained. You have nothing to worry about.¡±
There were at least a dozen of them, imposing and majestic, their iridescent feathers shining under the sun. Now that I was closer, I could see details I hadn¡¯t noticed before. Their feathers moved as if alive, reflecting colors that shifted from green to gold. Their eyes, a vibrant amber, watched me with curiosity, and their small twisted horns gave them a mystical appearance.
Eldrek encouraged me to get closer. ¡°Approach with confidence, Darius. Offer your hand so it can smell you.¡±
I took a deep breath, trying not to show hesitation, and extended my hand to one of the creatures. One of the Skarnil moved cautiously toward me, sniffing me slowly before brushing my palm with its beak. It was an odd sensation. The texture of its beak was hard, yet there was something almost delicate in the way it touched me.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.
¡°It won¡¯t forget you now,¡± Eldrek said with a reassuring smile. Then he walked off to fetch a special leather saddle and some ropes to guide the Skarnil. The saddle was crafted with care, with thick, sturdy straps designed for the creature¡¯s massive body.
Once Eldrek finished securing it, he looked at me with a firm gaze. ¡°Mount up with confidence, Darius. There¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡±
The Skarnil was much larger than I¡¯d imagined now that I was up close. I took a deep breath, trying to calm my nerves, and leapt up to grab the saddle. Getting on wasn¡¯t easy. Huffing, I finally settled onto the creature.
¡°Wow, it¡¯s hard to mount this thing!¡± I said, with a nervous smile as I tried to get comfortable.
Gronn laughed, teasing me playfully. ¡°That¡¯s because it¡¯s not made for dwarves!¡± he said, giving me a wink.
¡°Of course,¡± I replied, nodding with a grin.
Eldrek came over again and began explaining. ¡°Skarnils are very intelligent, Darius. They understand language when you speak to them, and they have excellent memory. You just need to tell it where to go, first by calling its name and then giving it the command.¡±
Gronn gave my leg a pat and added, ¡°This one¡¯s name is Aeryn.¡± He then showed me how to use the leather reins, how to give the right commands to steer her. I listened carefully to each of his instructions until I felt comfortable handling her.
Once Gronn finished giving me all the instructions, Eldrek crossed his arms and looked at me seriously. ¡°Be careful. If things get bad, come back immediately to inform us. Don¡¯t take more risks than necessary.¡±
I nodded, wanting to show I understood the seriousness of the task. ¡°I¡¯ll return as soon as I can.¡± Then I looked at the Skarnil and, taking a breath, said aloud:
¡°Aeryn, take me to the village of the demi-humans.¡±
Aeryn let out a loud, piercing sound, like the call of an impressive bird. Suddenly, she began running at an impressive speed. She caught me off guard. I had to hold on tightly with all my strength to avoid falling.
The breeze hit my face as Aeryn glided over the ground with supernatural agility. My heart raced, trying to adjust quickly and find the right posture to stay balanced.
We passed the edge of the giants'' village, and I couldn''t help but yell¡ªa mix of adrenaline and excitement escaped my lips as I smiled at the bird''s speed. I noticed some of the giants turning to watch us as we sped off.
To my surprise, Aeryn kept a steady pace without stopping. It didn¡¯t take long before we spotted the village in the distance.
¡°That must be the village. You¡¯re amazing, Aeryn!¡± I exclaimed, full of excitement. Aeryn let out a loud sound, as if she understood my words. I instructed her to slow down as we approached the entrance to the village, and we began to move forward more slowly.
Right away, I noticed clear signs of an attack: the scene before us was wrecked. The village¡¯s stalls were damaged, with broken structures and scattered goods everywhere. Crushed food, abandoned tools, and clothes strewn around as if pulled in a hurry. Chaos was evident in every corner.
I dismounted from Aeryn and tied her to a nearby post. In the distance, I saw a group of demi-humans gathered near what seemed to be a small square at the center of the village. I approached cautiously, trying not to startle them, and soon realized they were discussing something important.
¡°We can¡¯t just sit here and do nothing; we have to act,¡± I heard one of them say, his voice filled with determination.
I approached one of the villagers, a tall, thin demi-human with feline features.
¡°Excuse me. I¡¯m from the giants¡¯ village. We heard about an attack here, so I came to help,¡± I said, trying to sound as calm as possible.
The demi-human looked at me in surprise. ¡°To help?¡± he repeated, clearly incredulous. Some of the other villagers turned to look at me, their eyes reflecting a mix of doubt and curiosity.
¡°If there¡¯s anything I can do to help, I will,¡± I replied firmly, though inside, I was also hoping this would allow me to find out more about what had happened.
The demi-humans began to urgently explain that a group of scaly creatures had suddenly appeared and attacked them aggressively. There weren¡¯t more than a dozen of them, but they caused massive damage and took some villagers away in a cart parked at the village¡¯s edge.
¡°They kidnapped people?¡± I asked, trying to process the situation. A bit further off, I could see several demi-human women crying, worry etched on their faces. I muttered aloud, more to myself than anyone else, ¡°This is more concerning than I thought.¡±
¡°Has this happened before?¡± I asked, hoping this wasn¡¯t a regular occurrence. A weeping villager responded desperately, ¡°This is the first time we¡¯ve seen anything like this. It¡¯s never happened before.¡± Another demi-human added, ¡°These things don¡¯t happen in these lands. They caught us off guard.¡±
The crying woman approached me, tears streaming down her face, pleading, ¡°Please, if you came to help us, do something. They took my son.¡± Other voices joined her plea. ¡°They took my wife,¡± said one. ¡°And my husband,¡± added another.
A group of calmer demi-humans approached, and one of them spoke firmly: ¡°Look, human, it seems strange that you showed up out of nowhere, intending to help. But if you really will, we¡¯re going right now to find them. If you want, you can come with us.¡± Without further delay, that same demi-human ordered another group with authority, ¡°Let¡¯s go, now!¡±
They took a cart, and about seven demi-humans climbed aboard. They didn¡¯t look like warriors; I could tell by their appearances. They were just regular workers, which made sense if what they were saying was true: these lands were peaceful, and they hadn¡¯t needed defenders for situations like this.
Without a word, I immediately ran to Aeryn. I quickly mounted her and followed the cart, easily catching up and positioning myself beside it. The attackers had left clear tracks of their escape; the cart¡¯s wheels had dug into the dirt, making it easy to follow the trail.
I could see the fear on the demi-humans¡¯ faces. I leaned toward the cart driver. ¡°Hey! I¡¯ll go ahead to see what¡¯s up ahead. I think I can reach it first.¡±
¡°Are you sure?¡± he asked, worry in his voice. ¡°Those beasts are aggressive.¡±
I nodded, trying to convey confidence. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my friend.¡± I turned to Aeryn and gave her the command, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Aeryn, follow that trail!¡± The bird let out a cry that echoed around before launching forward.
We quickly surged ahead, pulling away from the cart. The wind whipped against my face as Aeryn sped down the path, and after a while, I spotted a column of smoke in the distance. As I got closer, I saw a small camp, and my heart pounded. ¡°Could these be the creatures we¡¯re looking for?¡± I thought as we approached.
From a distance, I could see several demi-humans tied up together. Noticing my arrival, some began to stir nervously, alerting me to the scaly figures around the campfire, eating without a care. Most of them were cloaked, but they all shared the same scaly appearance.
When they saw me, the creatures immediately stood up, grabbing weapons within reach. Their movements were fast and coordinated; they were ready to attack me without hesitation. I stopped in my tracks, ordering Aeryn to wait. There was no time to think; I needed to act before they organized themselves. I jumped off the bird, landing on the ground and rolling to absorb the impact, getting back on my feet in one fluid motion.
There were a dozen of them, and I was unarmed. I felt the weight of the challenge, tension in every muscle, but I had no other choice. I extended my hands and invoked my chaos magic. Energy twisted and pulsed through my fingers. The fight began before I could think of a strategy.
The creatures attacked in groups, fast and brutal. Every time one lunged at me, another prepared to follow. I knew that if they managed to surround me, I¡¯d be finished. I needed to keep them separated, so I moved quickly, zigzagging, forcing them to react to my attacks before they could regroup.
My hands glowed with dark magic. The chaos energy flowed uncontrollably, wrapping around me like a shadowy armor. I used the magic to both defend and attack. Black bursts of energy shot out, forcing them to retreat, and when one got too close, my fist struck it straight in the chest, making it stagger. There was no room for error. Every hit had to be precise, every movement calculated. The key was to keep them disoriented, not letting them anticipate where the next blow would come from.
I could see the fear in their eyes as I hurt them. That was an advantage, and I didn¡¯t hesitate to use it. The chaos magic ate away at their bodies like acid, devouring their flesh slowly, leaving traces of smoke and the smell of burning. The tied-up demi-humans watched the fight in desperation; I could hear the sobs of some children, the terrifying cries of those who couldn¡¯t understand the violence they were witnessing. Others, older, tried to calm them, but fear was written on their faces.
The fight dragged on. Time seemed to distort. Finally, after what felt like hours but were only minutes, the scaly creatures lay motionless on the ground. My breathing was heavy, but the magic still coursed through me, consuming the bodies. As the skin burned away, something disturbing caught my attention: beneath the scales, there were no monsters... but human skin.
I took a step back, my mind reeling. What the hell had I done? I approached, trembling, and saw how the skin slowly peeled away, revealing human faces, almost recognizable, but twisted in agony. Their growls, once guttural and beastly, now sounded clearer, more human, as if their voices had reclaimed a part of what they were. And the longer I stared, the clearer the truth became: beneath those scales, they had always been people.
My stomach twisted. I felt horror spread through my chest like an invisible claw squeezing my heart. What had I done? I had killed a dozen humans, without even realizing what they truly were. The chaos magic continued to consume them, and I could only watch, paralyzed, as their cries of pain faded one by one, until only silence remained.
I fell to my knees, surrounded by corpses, my mind spinning with guilt. Had they been enchanted? Was it all an illusion, a trap that had forced them to attack me?
Questions hit me one after another, giving me no rest. I pressed my fists into the ground, feeling the cold dirt beneath my fingers. All I could do was face the terrifying possibility that I, unknowingly, had been the instrument of a massacre. Chapter 61: Back to the Chaos
Something didn¡¯t sit right here. I couldn¡¯t shake the idea that the people I had just massacred might actually have been evil. But if they weren¡¯t, then I had just committed an act I would deeply regret. I needed answers.
I got up from the ground and ran to free the semi-humans who were still tied up and scared. They had gone from being abducted to witnessing how I massacred those people. I just hoped the children wouldn¡¯t be scarred after today.
¡°Take it easy; I came here to help you. Your families are on their way to pick you up,¡± I tried to calm them.
¡°Thank you so much, human. We thought no one would come to rescue us,¡± one of the adults said to me.
Aeryn, the Skarnil, let out a brief squawk. I looked at her while untying the last of the ropes, and I noticed she was alerting me to the arrival of the semi-humans'' cart. Smiling, I turned to everyone and said:
¡°Look! Help is here! It¡¯s your families.¡±
Some of the children and mothers present wiped their tears away, and their expressions changed from anguish to happiness. ¡°Let¡¯s go! My father must be there!¡± one of the children shouted with enthusiasm. Everyone ran toward the cart, and the semi-humans who had arrived quickly got down, embracing their loved ones with surprise and joy.
As I walked back toward Aeryn to grab the reins, I watched that scene of smiles and hugs. It made me genuinely happy and moved to have been able to help them. After a moment, everyone came over to where I was, most of them thanking me for what I did. One of them took my hand firmly and said:
¡°Human, just saying thank you feels like it¡¯s not enough. Please, if you ever need us, don¡¯t hesitate to reach out.¡±
Another added, ¡°Please, accept this money as a thank-you gift.¡±
They all spoke at once, while I tried to explain that the money wasn¡¯t necessary and that it had been an honor to help. Finally, a semi-human woman approached me humbly and asked for my name.
¡°I¡¯m Darius, and I appreciate your words. Please, take your families home; they must be exhausted after all the adrenaline from what happened. But I want you to know something¡­¡± I paused, searching for the right words. ¡°This calls for an investigation. I need to know if there are more of these¡­ creatures.¡±
The semi-humans exchanged worried glances. ¡°Do you think there could be more?¡± one of them asked.
¡°I don¡¯t know. I hope not. But that¡¯s why it¡¯s important to find out.¡±
¡°Alright, Darius. Don¡¯t take any more risks than necessary. We¡¯d appreciate it if you¡¯d let us know if you discover anything,¡± one of them said with concern.
I nodded, looking at them all with determination. ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll inform you as soon as I know something.¡±
They shook my hand again before saying goodbye. The children, full of happiness, ran toward the cart, waving at me as they looked back. I returned the gesture with a smile.
I mounted Aeryn and watched the cart one last time as it moved away. I took hold of the reins firmly and ordered her to survey the area. In the distance, I noticed the tracks of the kidnappers'' cart and, a little further on, other marks on the ground. I guessed these tracks had been left when those creatures or people had first come to the semi-human village.
With no other leads, I patted Aeryn and said, ¡°I need you with me on this, girl. We¡¯re going to follow these tracks carefully. If you see anything suspicious, let me know and slow down. It might be dangerous, so stay alert.¡±
Aeryn lifted her head and looked at me, as if understanding every word. I smiled immediately. ¡°That¡¯s it, girl. Now¡­ full speed ahead!¡± I gripped the reins tightly, and Aeryn launched forward, speeding along the tracks. The terrain was vast and beautiful. Although somewhat sandy, there was still greenery all around. The sun began to set behind the mountains on the horizon when, suddenly, Aeryn slowed down and let out a quiet squawk.
¡°What¡¯s wrong, girl? Did you see something?¡± Focusing my gaze, I could make out a camp in the distance, with a few fires burning. ¡°Damn, Aeryn! You have incredible sight; you must have seen that camp long before I did.¡± The bird let out another soft squawk. ¡°Head for those trees; we¡¯ll hide there.¡±
A bit further on, there were more trees where I could tie Aeryn while I approached on foot with caution. I dismounted without letting go of the reins and spoke to her seriously: ¡°Listen, here¡¯s the plan. I was going to leave you tied up, but I¡¯ve changed my mind. I need you to stay back and watch my moves. If you see me captured or restrained, go straight to the giant village and deliver this note.¡±
I quickly scribbled a short message for Eldrek: ¡°Eldrek, I followed the tracks of a cart. I¡¯ve instructed Aeryn to deliver this note to you if I get captured. The semi-humans can provide more details; you can count on them.¡± I placed the note in a pouch tied to Aeryn¡¯s saddle and said, ¡°Give me a sign if you understand.¡±A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.
She looked at me and immediately nodded her head. ¡°Good girl. I¡¯m counting on you.¡± The Skarnil had proven to be intelligent enough, so I trusted her completely as my backup plan.
I advanced slowly toward the camp. The sun had already set, and as I got closer, I began to hear movement from within. The trees led directly into the camp, and the low light helped me stay hidden.
When I was close enough, I could see more clearly. Several of those same scaly-skinned creatures roamed the area. Some were sitting, eating and talking, while others kept guard. The scene made me uneasy. Now that I knew people were beneath those scales, I couldn¡¯t attack without being sure of their nature, at least not until I ruled out the possibility of a spell or control.
I moved forward carefully, looking for more details that might give me a clue. The camp was large enough, and I quickly counted around fifty of those creatures. There were probably more.
As I watched, crouched and pressed against a tree, I heard a noise behind me. I turned, but before I could react, a beast lunged at me with force.
The creature was twice the size of a horse, and though it had the shape of a wolf, its skin was eerily similar to the creatures in the camp; beneath its dark fur, thick scales emerged. In an instant, it lunged to bite me with its enormous mouth full of sharp teeth. I barely managed to hold its jaw with both hands, trying to keep it from reaching me. But its strength was overwhelming, and it threw me onto my back.
Before I could react, the wolf exhaled deeply, releasing a dark mist from its jaws. Immediately, my eyes and throat began to burn, and I started coughing uncontrollably. The noise alerted everyone in the camp, and I could hear their footsteps quickly approaching. My vision blurred, and as I sensed the steps getting closer, desperation took over me.
Without thinking, a surge of chaotic energy shot out from my hands, and with an explosion, I shattered the beast¡¯s head. Bits of it splattered over me as I kept coughing, my throat raw. Unable to see, I began crawling away as fast as I could. My breathing grew heavier and more labored, and I could barely keep my balance.
I got to my feet, hands raised defensively, knowing the creatures were likely surrounding me. Their warning shouts echoed as their steps closed in from all sides. I turned constantly, trying to follow the sounds until, suddenly, I felt a brutal blow to the back of my head that knocked me out instantly.
When I opened my eyes again, my vision was still blurry, and the burning in my eyes was unbearable, as was the pain in my throat. I could breathe a little better, but each breath felt heavy. I was sitting, tied to a post with my hands bound behind me. I couldn¡¯t help but cough, and that sound alerted someone nearby.
¡°The guy¡¯s awake. Go call the boss,¡± said a rough, dry voice.
With effort, I managed to speak, though my voice came out weak and raspy. ¡°Hey¡­ who are you guys? Why did you attack the semi-humans?¡±
¡°Shut up. The boss will be here soon, and he¡¯ll probably finish you off,¡± he replied without interest.
¡°Oh yeah? And why haven¡¯t you done it yourself? Don¡¯t you have a mind of your own?¡± I tried to provoke him, hoping to gauge if they were truly autonomous or simply followed orders.
¡°What did you say, you miserable¡ª¡± I saw his shadow approaching as his heavy steps announced his fury.
Fortunately, just as he was about to attack me, another creature stopped him. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± This voice, though equally rough, held a tone of authority. It was clear he was in charge.
The creature coming at me growled but stopped without another word, as if holding himself back. The supposed boss stood in front of him, and I, with my head down, only saw their shadows.
¡°Leave. Now,¡± he ordered firmly.
Without protest, the other creature walked away, emitting frustrated growls. Meanwhile, I struggled to stop coughing, though the effort was pointless. ¡°So¡­ you¡¯re the boss,¡± I managed to say.
Suddenly, I felt a sharp blow to my temple. The force was brutal, making my head spin as my breathing became even more difficult. I think I started coughing up blood. I don¡¯t know how I didn¡¯t lose consciousness again.
The creature leaned down close to me and said coldly, ¡°Before I finish you off, you¡¯re going to tell us everything about yourself¡­ got it?¡±
I spat on the ground, pretending to cooperate. ¡°Sure, but¡­ please¡­¡± Every word was painful. ¡°Could I get a bit of water?¡±
Without warning, the bastard punched me in the stomach with the same intensity. A groan of pain escaped my raw, broken voice. I vomited to the side, feeling as though my insides were tearing apart. ¡°You¡¯ll get nothing,¡± he murmured, laughing.
I heard more laughter around me. They mocked my pitiful state, amused by my suffering. Through the agony, I realized I wouldn¡¯t get anything out of them. There would be no mercy. If Aeryn had seen everything, she must have already headed back to the village at full speed. I only hoped I¡¯d been unconscious long enough for her to have made significant progress. Knowing she was fast, I had one plan: buy myself some time and hope they¡¯d come to get me.
The bastard got up and grabbed me by my clothes, hauling me up even though I was still tied to the post. Barely able to stand, I struggled to keep my balance.
¡°Break this idiot, but don¡¯t kill him,¡± the boss ordered. His words snapped me out of my daze, and a surge of dread washed over me. My breathing grew ragged, panic set in, and a fear I hadn¡¯t felt in ages flooded through me. I couldn¡¯t help but think, I didn¡¯t make it¡­ I¡¯m going to die here.
I could barely see, but I closed my eyes, waiting for the inevitable. The sound of footsteps closing in was torture, and as they reached me, they began taking turns hitting me, laughing as they did. The blows were so intense that I could feel some of my bones cracking under the force. I didn¡¯t know how much time passed, but eventually, the pain faded until I was numb. I dropped to my knees, head hanging down, conscious but drifting. I could hear laughter echoing around me, and I felt deep inside that I was slipping away.
A fleeting thought crossed my mind, accompanied by a vision. ¡°Selene,¡± I murmured. I could see her, smiling and hugging me tightly. On a bridge¡­ wait¡­ this wasn¡¯t just an image; it was a memory. How could I have forgotten it? I thought she was gone when I lost my memory, but here it was, a memory that felt real. I remembered how I had promised her that I would find a way back to her.
This sudden clarity didn¡¯t come alone. The chaos inside me began to surge with an intensity I hadn¡¯t felt since arriving here. Bit by bit, I became more aware of my surroundings. The creatures had stopped hitting me, and I saw their shapes backing away from me, keeping their distance. A rage started to consume me. I stood up, directing the chaos toward my hands, letting it gnaw through the ropes that bound me.
I still couldn¡¯t see clearly, but one thing was certain: I would let the chaos take over. Chapter 62: New Alliances
The chaos had given me an extra surge of strength. I stood up, my vision still blurry. I could feel my broken bones, but my body was numb. I''d have to rely on my hearing to get out of here. The creatures had retreated, their laughter had died down, but I heard the heavy steps of one approaching from behind. Without thinking, I turned and unleashed a burst of magic in the direction of the steps. The impact sounded like a wet explosion, and the gasps of shock from the others confirmed I''d hit the mark.
My senses felt sharper than ever, though something within me was beginning to lose control. I didn¡¯t wait for them to attack again; I threw myself toward the voices, not caring about the consequences.
"Hold him down and call the boss!" one of them ordered.
As I ran, a rope tightened around my arms, immobilizing me and forcing me to stop abruptly. I let the chaos break the ropes, but at that moment, they all threw themselves at me. I saw shadows closing in, and with the magic I had left, I managed something I hadn¡¯t thought possible: I spread my hands and released what I thought was a dark mist in every direction. The footsteps halted, followed by cries of pain.
"My face!" one of them screamed.
"It''s poison!" shouted another.
I stayed still, evaluating the situation by sound. It seemed the mist was somehow devouring them. I seized the moment to run toward the exit but stumbled over one of the creatures writhing on the ground. Without hesitation, I struck it until I was sure it wouldn¡¯t get up. I advanced, massacring anyone I collided with, unable to control my blows.
I could feel the heavy air of the mist as I inhaled, and in the background, I heard a familiar voice.
"Stay away from that mist, you idiots!" the boss roared, giving me temporary satisfaction. The spell had worked better than I¡¯d hoped; they couldn¡¯t stay in that mist without paying the price.
The loss of control began to subside, and with it, I regained awareness of my actions. I reflected briefly: I¡¯d killed those creatures without even confirming if they were under some kind of spell. Limping, I tried to move toward what I thought was the exit of the camp, but fatigue was starting to overwhelm me. I¡¯d used too much mana, and now I could feel every wound and broken bone. Each step in my injured leg was agony, as if it were fractured in multiple places.
"Great lord," I heard the boss say with a tone of respect I hadn¡¯t heard before. "We don¡¯t know how to get past this mist."
A new voice responded, human, not as raspy as the others. They murmured an incantation, and a blow to the ground sent a powerful gust of wind. The impact threw me to the ground; as I fell, pain shot through my arms, confirming that another bone must have broken. Breathing heavily, I realized I wouldn¡¯t be able to get up.
"We can advance now! There he is! Capture him!" voices shouted from all directions. I tried to summon magic, but exhaustion and pain defeated me. I surrendered, lying on my back, engulfed in darkness without seeing the sky.
"I''m sorry, Selene..." I murmured.
The creatures'' footsteps approached, and among them, I heard a familiar sound I hadn¡¯t expected. There were squawks behind me.
"Aeryn, get Darius!" I recognized Eldrek¡¯s voice, and hope returned. Aeryn arrived by my side in seconds, gripping my clothes with her beak and lifting me in a rough movement that made me cry out in pain. Somehow, I clung to the saddle and reins, managing to get onto my companion Skarnil.
Several Skarnil gathered around, and I recognized the voices of Eldrek, Gronn, and other giants.
"Now, Eldrek, do it!" Gronn shouted.
Eldrek threw something that struck the ground with an explosion that shook the terrain.
"Argh! What the hell!?" I heard their complaints.
"What¡¯s happening?" I asked desperately.
"That will buy us some time," Eldrek replied. "Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go!" Gronn yelled.
I grabbed the reins, and all the Skarnil turned and ran at full speed. I couldn¡¯t believe I¡¯d survived.
The wind hit me hard as we sped away.
"Darius¡­ Darius! Are you okay?" someone called my name, but I barely heard, fighting to stay conscious.
"Hey, Gronn, he doesn¡¯t look good," said one of the giants, while the sound of footsteps thundered around us.
I felt someone lift me and switch me to another mount. "Rest up, shorty, you¡¯re safe now," Gronn said, and those words gave me the relief I needed to fall into a deep sleep.
A commotion made me open my eyes. They felt irritated, but I could see a bit better. The shadows were starting to sharpen, and I could distinguish several figures around me, though still blurry. "Where am I? Eldrek?" My voice sounded hoarse and weak. One of the people treating my wounds responded.Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.
"Relax, Darius. You¡¯re in the semihumans¡¯ village. I¡¯m Zarnok," he said in a calm but firm tone, "a healer among my people. I have a healing magic¡­ although I haven¡¯t quite developed it fully yet."
I remembered what Eldrek had told me about how rare it was to find anyone with any kind of magic, let alone someone who could fully control it. "Thank you, Zarnok," I managed to say, trying to sit up, but the sharp pain stopped me. An involuntary groan escaped my lips.
At that moment, Eldrek entered the room, opening the door. There was a lot of noise outside, as if the village was deep in debate. "Don¡¯t try to get up, Darius. You¡¯ve suffered multiple injuries and wounds. Zarnok hasn¡¯t stopped tending to you," Eldrek said in a tone I hadn¡¯t heard from him before.
"When do you think I¡¯ll be well again?" I asked, a bit alarmed.
Zarnok intervened. "Darius, you have multiple fractures, as well as lacerations and torn muscles. It could take a while for you to fully recover."
"What!?" I exclaimed, urgently. "I can¡¯t wait that long. What I saw in that camp needs immediate action."
Eldrek interrupted me: "That¡¯s something we need to discuss urgently, Darius. We¡¯ve been talking with the semihumans here about organizing ourselves. We can¡¯t act recklessly." Although he was always calm, I detected worry in his voice.
"Eldrek, please, help me outside. I need to speak with everyone." He tried to protest. "You¡¯re crazy, you¡¯re in no condition¡­" I didn¡¯t let him finish. "Eldrek! This is urgent. Those bastards might already be planning to come here."
There was a tense silence. Although my vision was still blurry, I could sense the gazes of those present. Another semihuman in the room spoke up. "Eldrek, Darius is right. This calls for urgency." Finally, Eldrek gave in.
"Alright, let¡¯s go, Darius." With effort and some groans, Eldrek helped me up. Zarnok handed me a cane for support, and every step was an ordeal.
Outside the shelter, I noticed several silhouettes in the distance. There were giants and semihumans gathered, all watching me. Gronn¡¯s voice was unmistakable. "Well, well, look who¡¯s up." Before I could respond, something nudged me gently from the side. Startled, I turned and saw Aeryn.
"Aeryn! You have no idea how grateful I am. Without you, I wouldn¡¯t be here." With my free hand, I stroked her in gratitude.
"This bird hasn¡¯t left your side, waiting to see if you¡¯d recover," Eldrek commented. "I¡¯m in your debt," I said sincerely.
"Sorry to interrupt, Darius, but we need to know exactly what happened there," said an authoritative voice. It was the chief of the village, Thalrik, who was responsible for the needs and decisions of the semihumans.
"Of course." I took a deep breath and began recounting what had happened. I first shared my theory: perhaps those creatures were under a spell, victims of someone else¡¯s plan. I told them there was a leader commanding them, and just before being rescued, I¡¯d heard him speaking respectfully to someone else.
That other figure had cast a spell that dispelled my magic, which led me to believe they must be someone with advanced abilities. Maybe that person was even controlling the scaly creatures through some sort of enchantment. Everyone listened intently, and soon murmurs broke out, as they started exchanging their own theories.
Eldrek raised his voice. "If that¡¯s the case, they might be capturing more people to turn them into those scaly creatures and keep them under control." Most nodded, and some began to exclaim:
"Then what do we do?" "We can¡¯t just sit here and do nothing!" "Are you crazy? We¡¯re not a warrior village! How will we fight them?"
The debate ignited. Some wanted to flee, others argued for staying, and a few said that running would only lead to a life on the run. Gronn, by my side, whispered that both sides were right; these villagers were workers, not warriors. An idea immediately came to me¡ªperhaps a bit rushed, but I felt the urge to share it.
"Friends!" I raised my voice, and everyone quieted down to look at me. "I have a proposal for everyone, not only for the semihumans here, but also for the giants present." The giants who had helped me escape on the Skarnill were among the crowd. Eldrek, curious, was the first to encourage me. "We¡¯re listening, Darius. What do you propose?"
"I propose we join forces: semihumans, giants, and anyone else you can call upon. I¡¯m not suggesting everyone fight them, but that we fortify ourselves. You, the semihumans, are artisans, builders; the giants are expert forgers and also skilled in construction. This village is the closest to the creatures¡¯ camp, so it makes sense to prepare here."
I let my words settle over them. After a few seconds, the semihuman chief, Thalrik, was the first to speak. "I think it¡¯s a good idea. We¡¯d need to start enclosing the village and see if we can contact nearby villages to support us."
Eldrek nodded. "I agree. If we work together, we wouldn¡¯t take long to put up something strong. Besides, those creatures probably won¡¯t come right away; they¡¯ll likely act more cautiously now."
I nodded with relief to see my idea accepted. I took the opportunity to ask another question. "Perfect. Ideally, we should start as soon as possible. And while we¡¯re here¡­ do you know of any place or anyone who could help me heal faster?"
A semihuman woman standing a bit away approached, somewhat nervously. "Uh¡­ well. There¡¯s a village about a day¡¯s journey to the north."
"You mean the nagas¡¯ village?" Thalrik asked, frowning. The woman nodded.
"Is that information reliable?" I asked, a glimmer of hope in my voice.
Thalrik seemed to hesitate. "Look, honestly, I can¡¯t guarantee it. We don¡¯t know much about that village. Nagas have a reputation as witches in many places, and they make potions of dubious repute. We don¡¯t know much about their ethics."
The same semihuman woman, now more confident, replied, "Well, one of them treated my son for a severe illness some time ago. So I can say from personal experience that it¡¯s real. Besides, don¡¯t you think right now we should worry less about their ethics and more about our survival?"
I couldn¡¯t help but smile at her response. She¡¯d left the chief speechless, and I couldn¡¯t agree more. "Then I¡¯ll head there immediately. If I¡¯m to be of any use, I need to recover quickly. I¡¯ll just need someone to guide me; I¡¯m not in the best shape."
"Gronn, you could accompany him," Eldrek said firmly.
"Huh? Why me?" Gronn complained.
"Because you know the area around that village well, and I need to stay here. With my magic, I can start fortifying this village faster."
"Fine, fine. It¡¯s decided then, shorty! Let¡¯s head to that crazy village," Gronn said with resignation. "With the Skarnill, we¡¯ll get there sooner."
"I¡¯m counting on you, Eldrek. Take care of everything here in the meantime," I asked.
Eldrek nodded, and immediately began organizing with Thalrik and the other semihumans. While he took charge of the village¡¯s defense, I prepared for a new journey, hoping to return stronger to face whatever awaited us. Chapter 63: Inside the Caverns "How long do you think it''ll take us to reach the Skarnill, Gronn?" I asked while adjusting the reins. "Normally, it would take a day''s journey, but you know these birds can be fast if commanded. I estimate we''ll make it in half the time." It was true, Aeryn had proven to be extremely fast and, on top of that, had enviable endurance. They were trained to carry giants, making them perfect for this kind of task. "Come on, shorty. The sooner we leave, the better. We don¡¯t know how long this village has before it gets attacked again... and sadly, we must assume it will be." I nodded as Gronn helped me mount Aeryn. The pain from my injuries was unbearable; just holding the reins was a tremendous effort. I bid farewell to Eldrek, hoping to return in better condition to help. With the night as our only companion, we began the journey. According to Gronn, we should arrive by dawn. This whole situation made me uneasy, but something else disturbed me: a memory of Selene had surfaced while I was captured, something I thought I had forgotten. Knowing that I had somehow found her before filled me with doubts. "Damn it, this is torture. Selene, hold on... I¡¯ll find a way to reach you." The Skarnill moved quickly. We stopped a couple of times to feed them and give them a brief rest. We weren¡¯t far now. "Ugh, it hurts so much!" I complained as I tried to get back on Aeryn. "What do you think you¡¯re doing, idiot? Let me help," Gronn snapped in his usual tone. Without waiting for a reply, he lifted me with both hands as if I were a sack of cloth and set me on the saddle. I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle through the pain, feeling so small compared to his strength. On the final stretch, I decided to ask him, "Tell me, Gronn, what exactly do you know about the Naga? I''m curious about what kind of beings they are." "They''re quite peculiar," he replied, steering the Skarnill calmly. "Maybe we have something in common with them. We have our history with forging; they have theirs with studying nature and its properties. They''ve dedicated their lives to understanding the uses of everything: plants, minerals, animals... everything around them. But there''s a dark side to their methods that has raised questions." He paused, as if recalling something. "Come on, spill it. Don¡¯t keep it to yourself now," I insisted. "Alright, but don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you. It''s known that the Naga experiment on the remains of all kinds of creatures to discover new uses... humans are on their menu too." That revelation unsettled me. It was hard not to judge them after hearing something like that, but I couldn¡¯t help wondering if they were also willing to kill to obtain those remains. "And how do they get them, Gronn? Do they kill creatures to experiment on them?" "That''s everyone¡¯s question, Darius. No one knows for sure how they get them. That¡¯s why many avoid them." For a moment, paranoia set in. I could easily be a perfect candidate for their experiments. In my current state, I wouldn¡¯t be able to defend myself if they tried to drug or poison me under the pretense of healing. Luckily, I had Gronn with me. He wasn¡¯t a warrior, but his mere presence commanded respect. After traveling most of the night, the sun began to rise on the horizon. The journey had been quiet, interrupted only by the sounds of nocturnal animals. The vegetation was abundant, with flowers and fruits in sight. Maybe it was spring. "This is the place, Darius. Let¡¯s stop," Gronn said, pointing to a spot. I asked Aeryn to kneel so I could dismount more easily. My body was completely sore, and the journey had been a constant torment. With a staff in hand, I approached Gronn, who had already taken a few steps ahead. Through some bushes, he found a passageway descending into the earth. It looked like a cavern, but it was far too well-crafted. Gronn looked at me with a grin. "What? Did you think these creatures would live in a regular village? Ha!" "I don¡¯t know how your subtle laugh hasn¡¯t woken them all already," I replied sarcastically. "You''re probably right," he said, laughing. "These creatures must have just started resting." "Resting? But it¡¯s only just dawn." "They¡¯re nocturnal. They sleep more during the day. So get ready; they¡¯re probably going to be in a very bad mood if we wake them." Gronn, the idiot, was trying to scare me on purpose. Carefully, we both entered the tunnel, which was lit by torches along the walls. The path spiraled down, giving the sensation of going ever deeper. It was wide enough for Gronn to pass through without any trouble. "This place gives me the creeps, Gronn. I hope we don¡¯t get attacked from the shadows," I said with a nervous laugh, though part of me wasn¡¯t entirely joking. Gronn glanced at me sideways, with a smile that did little to reassure me. The tunnel seemed endless. The slope carried us deeper and deeper, and the smooth rock walls gave the impression of having been worked with near-artistic precision. The torches on the walls provided just enough light to avoid tripping, but the atmosphere remained unsettling. Finally, after several turns, the passage opened into a larger space, leaving me speechless. It was like an underground village, but unlike anything I had ever seen. Light came from glowing mushrooms growing on the walls and ceilings, combined with crystals that emitted a soft radiance. A stream flowed through the area, bordered by stone bridges. Elevated platforms made of woven branches and leaves were scattered around, presumably for resting. Large snakes slithered near the water, seemingly kept as pets. Everything felt alive, yet I didn¡¯t see anyone.The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. "This is impressive," I said in a low voice, more to myself than to Gronn. "Did you expect anything less?" he replied, as if this place was nothing special. Suddenly, the sound of something slithering caught my attention. From one of the side tunnels, two imposing figures emerged. They were male nagas, with humanoid upper bodies but snake tails from the waist down. Their skin was covered in slightly shiny scales, and each carried a spear. Their faces were serious, their snake-like eyes observing us with suspicion as they approached swiftly. "What are a giant and a human doing in our lands?" one of them asked firmly. "We¡¯re here to see if you can treat this shorty," Gronn replied, pointing at me without hesitation. I shot him a sideways glare, nervous. I couldn¡¯t fathom how he managed to remain so nonchalant in front of these two. The nagas studied me for a moment, and I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off them. Their scales seemed like natural armor, and the movement of their tails was hypnotic. An odd sensation washed over me, as if I had seen something like this before. I tried to remember, but the image vanished as quickly as it came. "Do you have money?" one of them asked directly, their gaze fixed on me. I snapped out of my daze and fumbled through my pockets. In one of the inner ones, I found my small pouch. For a moment, I was grateful that the scaly creatures I had fought earlier hadn¡¯t taken it. I sighed in relief and raised my voice. "Yes, I have some money. I hope it¡¯s enough." The other naga nodded and said, "Good. Then follow us." They led us into one of the tunnels extending from the village. This one was wider and had a surprisingly comfortable temperature. We arrived at a chamber that resembled a natural laboratory. On stone tables were jars, herbs, and colorful powders. Both male and female nagas worked calmly, mixing ingredients and murmuring among themselves. They didn¡¯t have the imposing presence of the guards, but their focus made them equally intriguing. One of the guards called out to a female naga, "Lady Kaerith, we have a human seeking treatment. He has money." The naga, who seemed busy with a mixture, looked up and gracefully moved toward us, contrasting with the guards¡¯ abrupt movements. They followed her closely, remaining alert. I couldn¡¯t help but stare at her curiously. She was tall, much taller than me, though she didn¡¯t reach Gronn¡¯s height. Her body, half humanoid and half snake, was imposing. Her scales were finer, with a dark tone that subtly shimmered in the dim light. Her long, black hair was tied back in a braid adorned with small metal rings. Her face was painted with geometric patterns in golden hues, giving her an exotic air. The upper part of her body was covered with a fitted dark fabric adorned with metallic details that accentuated her figure. "Is this your first time seeing someone like us, human?" she asked, noticing my gaze. The question caught me off guard. I stammered a bit as I replied, "Yes... yes, it¡¯s my first time. I didn¡¯t mean to make you uncomfortable." Kaerith looked at me with a mix of disbelief and amusement. Without saying a word, she began to transform before our eyes. Her snake tail shrank, molding itself into slender legs. Her previously scaly skin became smooth, though the painted patterns on her face remained. She now wore a long, dark skirt that reached the floor, with golden details matching her painted face. "This form makes it easier for us to deal with your kind," she said in a calm tone. "Follow me. Let¡¯s see what we can do for you." I glanced at Gronn, who simply shrugged and followed her without hesitation. I, on the other hand, couldn¡¯t shake the feeling of intimidation about what awaited me. The naga led us out of the laboratory. She walked to the edge of the stream that crossed the cavern and sat down, letting her human feet touch the water. I watched as she closed her eyes for a moment, as if enjoying something she had missed. "It¡¯s been a while since I felt this water on my feet," she said in a calm voice. Then she turned her gaze to me. Her eyes, with those elongated pupils, locked onto mine, carrying a mix of authority and curiosity. "I can see that you¡¯re injured. Tell me in detail what you¡¯re seeking." I took a deep breath, trying to organize my thoughts. "I was attacked by creatures... I don¡¯t know exactly what they were. They had scaly skin, humanoid features, but they were aggressive and very strong. They seemed organized, as if someone was commanding them, and that someone answered to another figure with magic." I spoke quickly, reliving the moments of the fight. She listened intently, leaning slightly toward me, showing genuine interest. "I believe those creatures weren¡¯t always like that," I continued. "I think they were humans, transformed by some spell. I need to heal my wounds as quickly as possible because I fear they¡¯ll attack again." I finished with a sigh, trying to calm myself. The weight of the situation still pressed on me. "Do you think you can speed up the healing process?" The naga stood and walked toward me. In her humanoid form, she was as tall as I was, which didn¡¯t help ease my discomfort. She stopped right in front of me. "What do you take me for?" she asked, her tone making me wonder if I had said something inappropriate. "Excuse me?" I replied, confused, tensing slightly. "Of course I can speed up the healing process," she continued. "But first, I need to examine you thoroughly to determine which potion to give you. However, that¡¯s not what concerns me most." Her tone shifted, and I noticed a spark of curiosity in her eyes. "What intrigues me is whether your theory is true." She turned to the side, falling silent for a few seconds. Then she murmured, though loud enough for Gronn and me to hear. "It would be good to obtain a sample from those creatures." My eyes widened slightly at her words. I glanced at Gronn, searching for any sign that I wasn¡¯t the only one finding her comment strange. He seemed just as surprised. "I don¡¯t think that¡¯s necessary," Gronn interjected, breaking her train of thought. "We¡¯re in a bit of a hurry. We need to resolve this quickly and return." The naga turned toward him, giving him such a stern look that even the giant stepped back, closing his mouth immediately. Then, she turned her attention back to me. "Lie down on your back," she ordered, her voice leaving no room for argument. "What? Right here?" I asked, looking at the ground by the stream. "Didn¡¯t you say you were in a hurry?" she retorted dryly, crossing her arms. "Uh... yes, of course," I replied, settling onto the ground as best I could. The stones weren¡¯t exactly comfortable, but at that moment, I didn¡¯t have much room to complain. She leaned slightly toward me, carefully inspecting me, and I could feel her gaze evaluating every detail. Meanwhile, Gronn remained silent, avoiding any comments that might further irritate her. The naga raised both hands into the air, closing her eyes with a concentrated expression. A faint glow began to form around her. Slowly, small luminous figures appeared, floating above me. They were of different colors, soft and pale, as if their light was just enough to illuminate the darkness. Each had tiny limbs that moved delicately, almost imperceptibly, as they floated gently toward me. "What the hell...?" I muttered, feeling a chill run down my spine. I moved as if to get up, but before I could, the naga¡¯s hand fell firmly onto my chest, pinning me down. "Don¡¯t. Move," she commanded, her voice firm and measured, leaving no room for objection. I stayed still, though the discomfort gnawed at me. The glowing figures began to settle on my body, walking with their tiny limbs across my torso, arms, and legs. Their touch was warm but strange. It didn¡¯t hurt, but I felt every step, every little movement, as if they were inspecting every inch of me. I glanced at Gronn out of the corner of my eye, hoping for some sort of explanation, but he was just as transfixed as I was, his eyes shifting from the figures to the naga without daring to say anything. The figures started to hop lightly, drifting away from me and floating upward. One by one, they began to vanish, leaving only a faint glow that faded into the air. The naga raised her palm, and one of the glowing figures landed on it. She stared at it intently, her eyes narrowing as if listening to something I couldn¡¯t perceive. She remained motionless for a few seconds until that last figure also disappeared. "What was that...?" I wanted to ask, but the words escaped me. Gronn said nothing either, though I could feel the tension radiating from him. The naga finally lowered her hand and looked at us, first at me and then at Gronn. Her expression was serious, but she seemed satisfied. "Good," she said calmly. "I know how to treat you now." Her words should have relieved me, but instead, they only heightened my curiosity. I stayed silent, waiting to see what would come next. Chapter 64: A Weapon for Chaos "May I ask what that was?" This time, I made sure to speak respectfully. Kaerith stood gracefully. "I performed a spell to summon spirits. They have the ability to see an individual''s condition and communicate it to me." Gronn crossed his arms and spoke up. "I didn¡¯t know your kind had magic." "It''s more that we know how to craft practical spells for our purposes, like the natural alchemists we are," Kaerith replied with a calm expression. Of course, that made sense. As Gronn had told me before we arrived, the nagas had mastered alchemy. It wasn''t healing magic they used, but their ability to create potions for different purposes. "Give me a moment, and I''ll have the formula ready. You can wait here in the meantime," Kaerith added, keeping her serious demeanor. I walked toward the stream with Gronn to wait. This place felt like another world. The air wasn''t heavy, and it wasn''t all dirt and rock. There was life down here. A gentle breeze made the environment feel peaceful, almost relaxing. "Have you been here before, Gronn?" I asked, looking around. "Yes, but only to the entrance for trade exchanges. I didn¡¯t know what it was like inside or that they had spells like these." I chuckled and glanced at him sideways. "You were right about one thing. They do share similarities with you: just as reserved and just as dedicated to their craft." Gronn let out a short laugh. "Yeah. Still, we need to tread carefully. I don¡¯t fully trust them." "I agree. For now, let¡¯s hope this task goes well." A few minutes passed before Kaerith returned. She carried a small crystal vial containing a dark purple liquid. Without saying a word, she handed it to me. I took it, unable to avoid looking at it with curiosity. "This looks like it¡¯s alive. The movements inside are hypnotic," I murmured. "What ingredients are in it?" I asked, slightly apprehensive. Kaerith raised an eyebrow. "What? Are you an alchemist? Don¡¯t ask stupid questions and just drink it." Her brusque tone caught me off guard. I widened my eyes, a bit annoyed, but I didn¡¯t reply. I looked at the vial again and sniffed it. It had a strong smell, a sharp mix that made me recoil. Still, I couldn¡¯t hesitate. I had to trust. With determination, I brought it to my lips and drank it all in one go. The taste was so intense it made me cough uncontrollably. "Damn it, Darius! Are you okay?" Gronn asked, rushing to my side. I raised a hand, trying to calm him down. "Yes, I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just that the taste was... intense." My voice came out strained. I turned to Kaerith. "How long will it take to take effect?" She smiled¡ªa smile that unsettled me. Before I could say anything else, a sudden pain shot through my body. My bones began to creak, making me double over in agony. "What did you do to him, naga?!" Gronn roared, gripping my shoulders as I staggered. Kaerith laughed mockingly. "What do you think, brainless giant? I did what was necessary to fulfill the request." The pain was unbearable. I felt like my bones were shifting inside me. If it weren¡¯t for Gronn, I would¡¯ve collapsed. My groans echoed through the cavern, but little by little, the pain began to subside. I took a deep breath, trying to compose myself. "Damn... I thought I was going to die," I muttered, still shaken, looking at Gronn. "Hey, little guy... your face isn¡¯t swollen anymore," Gronn said, a mix of surprise and relief in his voice. "What are you saying?" I touched my face with both hands. There was no swelling. I had completely regained my sight, my throat no longer hurt, and I could move without issue. I inspected my body and found no sore spots. "What the hell just happened? I feel completely healed." Kaerith, arms crossed, raised her chin proudly. "Still doubting?" "I didn¡¯t expect it to be this effective," I admitted, staring at my hands. "I thought it would just improve partially and over some time, but never like this." I continued examining myself. Gronn, still surprised, remained silent. Kaerith looked at him with a provocative smile. "And you, giant, what do you think? Was it effective?" Gronn grunted with a displeased expression. "Yeah, it was effective. Good work."Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. Kaerith seemed satisfied. "How much will this cost me?" Her tone turned more serious. "Now, this is my proposition, Darius. I understand you¡¯ll face those creatures you mentioned again. Bring me samples from one of them, and we¡¯ll be even. Does that sound fair?" Gronn and I exchanged hesitant glances. He was the first to speak. "What kind of samples exactly?" Kaerith relaxed, as if the question were obvious. "Bringing me an entire body would be ideal. But I understand the rest of the world is a bit squeamish about these things. I¡¯ll settle for tissue, scales, fur, blood... anything I can study." "Study for what?" I asked. "We¡¯re naturally curious and like to study new things. Plus, maybe I can answer your theory: whether they¡¯re under a spell or not. By examining their remains, I can determine what they really are." Gronn stroked his chin, thoughtful. "She¡¯s right about that, Darius. It could help us get that information." I considered it for a moment before nodding. I extended my hand to Kaerith. "We have a deal. We¡¯ll bring you the samples as soon as we can." Kaerith shook my hand with a satisfied smile.
The naga guards escorted us to the exit. Once we reached the surface, Gronn gave me a sideways glance. "Are you really fully recovered?" he asked skeptically. I nodded with a genuine smile. "I feel brand new. Though, honestly, I¡¯d rather never find out what was in that potion," I said nervously. Gronn laughed heartily. "It probably wasn¡¯t just common herbs." I laughed along with him as we approached the Skarnill. There they were, calmly waiting for us. I grabbed Aeryn''s reins and prepared to mount. "Relieved I can climb on without needing your help this time," I joked. Gronn smirked slightly. "We¡¯d better hurry back." With a more serious tone, I nodded. "Let¡¯s go." The sun wasn¡¯t fully up yet, so we estimated we¡¯d arrive by dusk. Along the way, we talked about what had happened. "Do you think it¡¯d be possible to form a more formal alliance with the nagas?" I asked, raising my voice over the sound of our rapid pace. Gronn kept his eyes forward as he replied. "That¡¯s something we¡¯d have to evaluate. We don¡¯t know their true intentions or if they can commit to other races. Besides, I¡¯m not sure the semihumans would easily accept them." "We should at least bring up the possibility when we reach the village," I suggested, sounding reflective. Gronn nodded, though I noticed the doubt in his eyes. The journey went uninterrupted, and by late afternoon, we arrived at the outskirts of the semihuman village. I was surprised by the changes: the village was now surrounded by a sturdy wall made of wood, earth, and rock. "How did they manage to make so much progress so quickly?" I asked as we got closer. "There are several giants helping with the construction," Gronn answered without much surprise. "And the semihumans are skilled in these things. Also, I¡¯m sure Eldrek did his part with his ability." "Wow, really impressive," I murmured, admiring their work. At the entrance, a tall gate dominated the wall. Above it, a few semihumans stood watch. Once they identified us, they gave the order to open it. The gate began to move slowly, emitting a faint creak. It was heavy, clearly designed to withstand strong impacts. As we entered, the atmosphere buzzed with activity. The semihumans were tirelessly working: some were cutting wood, others gathering materials, and a few were discussing the evacuation of women and children to a safer place. As we moved forward with the Skarnill, several semihumans greeted me, recognizing me. Some of those I helped rescue approached briefly, surprised at my condition. "Darius! You look completely renewed. I thought you were in bad shape," one of them said with a smile. "Thanks," I replied, nodding. "Where¡¯s Eldrek?" "In the central plaza, resting," another answered, pointing toward the center of the village. Without wasting time, Gronn and I headed there. Upon arrival, I saw Eldrek sitting on a bench, a cup of herbal tea in his hands. He was trying to catch his breath. I jumped off Aeryn and quickly approached him. "Eldrek, what happened? Why are you like this?" I asked, concerned. Seeing me, Eldrek looked up, his expression shifting to a mix of surprise and relief. "Darius? How...? It seems your visit to the nagas went well." I nodded. "Yes, I¡¯ll tell you all about it. But what¡¯s wrong? You look exhausted." Eldrek sighed and raised the cup with a tired smile. "I¡¯ve used a lot of magic to speed up construction. It¡¯s taking its toll, that¡¯s all. Right now, I¡¯m just taking a break before continuing." Thalrik, the village chief, who was beside him, added, "Don¡¯t be modest, Eldrek. You haven¡¯t stopped working since they left. It¡¯s rare to see you resting like the others." "There¡¯s urgency in this," Eldrek replied firmly. "We can¡¯t afford to get complacent." Gronn and I exchanged a silent look. Eldrek was doing more than anyone could have expected. Eldrek stood up with effort. Despite being sweaty and visibly drained, his gaze was determined. "Come with me. There¡¯s something we need to see immediately." I followed him, intrigued, with Gronn walking behind me. Eldrek led us to a tent set up in a corner of the plaza. Upon entering, I heard him rummaging through his belongings, moving tools and boxes. Shortly after, he emerged holding a sword. "Is that sword...?" I began to say, surprised, but Eldrek cut me off. "Yes. While you were dealing with those creatures, Gronn and I took the opportunity to forge the last sword." He handed me the sword, still sheathed. I took it carefully and slowly drew it out. The first thing I noticed was the peculiar shine of the blade. Intricate details were etched along the edge, resembling tiny channels flowing toward the tip. The guard was sturdy yet elegant, with a design that resembled interwoven branches. The handle was wrapped in black leather, providing a firm and comfortable grip. "It¡¯s beautiful," I murmured, inspecting it. I could feel the dedication behind every detail. As I examined it, Gronn spoke about the technical aspects of the forging. "This time, we followed my idea. We created internal cavities within the blade and embedded crystallized fragments of the mineral inside. The crystals are evenly distributed to allow mana to flow better and prevent overload. Eldrek used his ability to stabilize the process." I nodded, impressed by their collaboration. "You¡¯ve done an incredible job," I said sincerely, looking at both of them. Eldrek gave a faint smile before adding, "Tonight, we¡¯ll test it. But first, you¡¯ll need to infuse it with your mana, like we did with the others." I frowned, a bit worried. "But Eldrek, that part of the process is draining for you. Are you sure you can handle it in your current state?" Eldrek sighed, but his tone was resolute. "That¡¯s why we¡¯ll wait until tonight. That way, I¡¯ll have time to recover enough before moving forward. If this weapon works as we hope, it¡¯ll be crucial for you to face those creatures." I looked at him, recognizing the determination in his voice. I nodded, gripping the sword firmly. "You¡¯re right, Eldrek. This weapon could make all the difference." Chapter 65: We Did It Work in the village never stopped. Giants and demi-humans worked in shifts, organizing themselves to progress with the construction of the wall that would surround the entire area. Their goal was to protect the village from any attacks. Some villagers commented that they had never faced such a serious threat before. This era had been peaceful, with only minor issues, and building defenses of this magnitude was unheard of for them. It made me wonder if, somehow, all of this was connected to my life before I lost my memory. Eldrek was worried. He knew that, even if the village was well-protected, it wouldn''t be enough. Nobody here was a warrior, and against a real attack, the defenses might not hold. It was something we needed to seriously consider given what was coming. Together with Gronn, we gathered several demi-humans and giants to discuss the Nagas and the potential alliance we could form with them. The demi-humans were the first to hesitate. Their ethics and actions clashed with the methods of the Nagas. The discussion, while calm, revealed clear divisions. However, both the giants and I were open to the idea. The urgency demanded it, but we agreed not to fully trust them and to keep a close eye on them. Night fell, and everyone returned to their tasks. I stayed with Eldrek and Gronn to finally test the latest sword. Before we began, I couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Eldrek, when you came to rescue me... my senses were dulled, but I noticed you did something to buy time against those creatures. What exactly was it?¡± Eldrek, still recovering, answered calmly: ¡°We had a bit of leftover ore from the forging. Not enough to make another sword, but I decided to experiment with my magic.¡± ¡°What did you try?¡± I asked, intrigued. ¡°I made an alloy of earth, stone, and the leftover ore. Then I infused it with my mana.¡± Eldrek pulled out a small pouch from his belt and took out a sphere the size of a baseball. He showed it to me with a faint smile. ¡°It was a test, and I¡¯m glad it worked. I didn¡¯t know exactly what would happen when I used it.¡± I took the sphere. At first glance, it looked like a compact lump of dirt and rock. ¡°What does it do?¡± I asked. ¡°When it hits the ground, it generates a tremor that destabilizes and confuses anyone within its range,¡± Eldrek explained. ¡°Wow, so it¡¯s like an extension of your earth abilities. That¡¯s brilliant, Eldrek. This will be a huge help.¡± Gronn, who had been silently observing, chimed in, ¡°Useful, yes, but there¡¯s not enough of them. And we don¡¯t have time to look for more ore.¡± His comment sent a dark thought through my mind. What if all of this was pointless? I looked around and saw ordinary villagers, desperate to survive. Could we really win? I hated myself for doubting. Eldrek pulled me from my thoughts. ¡°It¡¯s time to test the sword. We should move away from the village for safety. I¡¯ve already informed the chief.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go,¡± I replied. We walked together, Gronn, Eldrek, and I, clinging to the hope that this time, things would be different. We took a safe distance from the village to avoid any accidents. Eldrek assured us he had enough mana to stabilize the sword¡¯s magic, so we got to work immediately. I unsheathed the sword and waited for his instructions. ¡°Are you ready, Darius?¡± Eldrek asked. I tightened my grip on the hilt, glanced at Gronn and Eldrek, took a deep breath, and nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s do this.¡± I focused on channeling my mana into the sword while Eldrek worked to stabilize it. The blade began to glow intensely. Blue and black swirled together, as if the sword itself had come to life. Gronn observed silently, his large eyes reflecting awe, as though he were admiring a masterpiece. As before, the process lasted only a few seconds. When it was over, Eldrek fell to his knees, gasping for air. His chest heaved, and it seemed like he couldn¡¯t get enough oxygen. ¡°Damn it, Eldrek! Breathe!¡± Gronn held him up to help him stabilize. I stepped in front of him, drawing on a confidence I rarely felt. ¡°Eldrek, this is the one. I trust you and everything you¡¯ve done with this sword.¡± Through labored breaths, Eldrek looked up and gave me a brief smile. He nodded, regaining some of his composure. I turned to survey the area. There weren¡¯t any rocks to practice on, but the trees ahead of us would suffice. I took my stance, focusing my magic once more into the sword. The blade vibrated with intensity as energy flowed through it. I picked a thick tree as my target and charged at it with determination. The cut was clean. The tree fell with a loud crash, as though it were nothing more than an insignificant obstacle. We all remained silent. It wasn¡¯t time to celebrate yet; there was still much to test. This time, I concentrated my magic even more. The sword transformed¡ªthe blue shifted to a deep black with faint, shimmering flecks. The blade felt more alive than ever. Without hesitation, I targeted an even larger tree. The strike was devastating. The tree crumbled instantly, but something strange happened. From its roots to its branches, it was consumed by chaos. The sight was breathtaking¡ªa reminder of what I had seen in the creatures felled by my chaos, as their scales were devoured to reveal human skin beneath. The wood disintegrated, leaving only remnants and a bubbling ground, scarred by the corruption of my magic.Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. I didn¡¯t stop. There was more to test. In the distance, I saw a cluster of trees and decided to change my approach. This time, I would unleash a blast. Gripping the sword with both hands, I swung it forcefully, releasing the stored energy. A dark, vibrant wave shot out toward the trees. Two fell instantly, while a third, further away, began to crumble slowly, corroded by the chaos. ¡°Ha!¡± Gronn¡¯s laughter broke the silence. I looked toward him. He stood with arms crossed, a proud expression on his face. He gestured for me to return. I was out of breath, but nothing serious. I walked back to them, inspecting the sword as I went. When I reached Eldrek, he asked, ¡°How did it feel, Darius?¡± I sheathed the sword and smiled at him. ¡°I think we¡¯ve done it, my friends.¡± Gronn burst into another laugh, full of excitement. ¡°Of course, we did it! Those trees didn¡¯t stand a chance! The sword held steady. You did it, Eldrek! This is going to change the history of weapon-making.¡± Eldrek paused in thoughtful silence. His tired expression softened, giving way to one of satisfaction. He placed a hand on both Gronn¡¯s and my shoulders and said modestly, ¡°We did this together. Each of us played a crucial role. Now we must make the most of this achievement. If everything goes well, we can take this new method to the world.¡± ¡°Darius, if you can chop trees like that, how about making firewood for the whole village? You¡¯d save us days of work!¡± I rolled my eyes, but the joke brought a smile to my face. Eldrek, though exhausted, couldn¡¯t help but chuckle softly. That brief moment of levity felt necessary after all the tension. ¡°Well, we should head back. We¡¯ve tested enough for tonight,¡± I said, adjusting the sword at my belt. We were ready to return, but before we could take the first step, a loud crash put us on high alert. It sounded as though something was slamming against the village¡¯s structure. ¡°An attack!¡± Gronn exclaimed in a grave voice. A knot formed in my stomach. ¡°Gronn, take Eldrek inside the village! I¡¯ll circle around to see what¡¯s going on.¡± Gronn frowned, hesitating. ¡°I don¡¯t like leaving you alone, Darius.¡± ¡°Eldrek is exhausted,¡± I insisted, gesturing toward the giant, who was barely standing. ¡°We can¡¯t risk anything happening to him.¡± After a few seconds of uncertainty, Gronn reluctantly nodded. ¡°Alright. But if anything happens to you, Darius, it¡¯s your fault. See you inside!¡± Without another word, I turned and ran toward the other side of the village. My heart pounded as I advanced. In the distance, the cries of women and children mixed with the heavy pounding against the newly built structure. ¡°Damn it! What the hell is happening?¡± I muttered as I quickened my pace. The sound of the strikes against the wall grew louder with every step. At least it seemed to be holding, but that didn¡¯t ease my worry. A chill ran through me as I thought about what might be attacking. When I finally rounded the village, I stopped. My breathing was labored, but my attention was entirely focused on what was in front of me. It wasn¡¯t the scaly creatures from before. What I saw left me frozen. A horde of massive figures with gray skin and glowing eyes pounded against the wall with unbridled fury. Their bodies were disproportionate, muscular, and their movements were clumsy, yet every blow they delivered seemed powerful enough to fell a tree. They didn¡¯t seem alive from their appearance. ¡°What the hell are these things?¡± I whispered, unable to tear my gaze away. I unsheathed my sword and tightened my grip on its hilt. I had to act before they breached the wall. The structure of the wall stood about thirty feet tall, high enough to prevent the creatures from climbing it. From above, a few demi-humans tried to fend them off by hurling stones, but all they managed to do was irritate the beasts. The creatures struck the wall with relentless fury, each impact reverberating heavily. I circled the wall, drawing closer to the creatures. I counted ten at the front, attacking without pause with swords, spears, and axes. Their movements were clumsy, but their unhinged growls made them seem more like beasts than soldiers. However, in the distance, I saw something that unsettled me even more. Behind the ten attackers, about twenty more creatures stood in formation. They were motionless, observing, as if waiting for an order. Their presence made me question how on earth I would stop so many at once. Taking advantage of the front group¡¯s distraction, I slipped through the shadows and struck two of them from behind before they could react. Their pained growls alerted the others, who turned toward me, roaring as though possessed. I stood firm before them, gripping my sword with both hands. I couldn¡¯t hold back. I needed to give it my all. I channeled my mana into the blade, which began to glow intensely, the black and blue swirling together like a vortex of energy. ¡°Bring it on!¡± I shouted as I charged into battle. The first creature raised its axe and brought it down in a heavy blow, which I narrowly dodged. My sword struck with precision, sinking into its torso and disintegrating its flesh. Another came from my left, but I spun on my heels, delivering a horizontal slash that forced it to stagger back, growling in pain. Their movements were clumsy but packed with brute strength. One of them lunged with a spear, forcing me to retreat as two others tried to flank me. From the wall, the demi-humans shouted encouragement, their stone throws momentarily distracting the creatures. A giant joined the attack, hurling a massive rock that struck one of the creatures, knocking it to the ground. ¡°Thanks!¡± I yelled toward the wall before refocusing on my next target. I channeled more mana into my sword. Its dark glow intensified as I turned to face three more charging at me. My strike cleaved one in half, the chaotic energy starting to disintegrate it from within. The other two lunged at me, and my arms began to feel the strain of their relentless blows. Suddenly, one of the creatures raised its hands, and a whirlwind of wind struck me hard. I was thrown back, landing heavily on the ground. I coughed, struggling to catch my breath as another gust sent me rolling. ¡°Damn it!¡± I tried to stand, but pain coursed through my body. ¡°These bastards can use magic too.¡± The creatures advanced, their growls loud, and each of their blows felt endless. I forced myself to my feet. Now that I knew they could use magic, I couldn¡¯t afford to let my guard down. I poured even more mana into my sword, this time intending to launch a ranged attack. Gripping the hilt with both hands, I slashed through the air forcefully, releasing a wave of dark energy. It struck three of them, disintegrating them instantly. The rest hesitated but not for long. I glanced at the formation waiting in the distance. The twenty creatures remained still, their presence like a calculated threat. Every second that passed increased the likelihood of them joining the fight, unsettling me. The remaining creatures continued attacking with gusts of wind, striking me mercilessly. My body was beginning to give out. I could feel the warmth of my own blood running down my forehead and arms, but I couldn¡¯t stop now. The demi-humans kept trying to hurl stones, but they were now out of reach. Only four of the frontline creatures remained. I was panting, barely able to stay on my feet. The beasts came at me, moving with unstoppable force. ¡°Don¡¯t you ever get tired?¡± I muttered between gasps. Suddenly, a sharp whistle echoed in the distance. The creatures froze mid-attack, as if an invisible force had immobilized them. ¡°What¡­?¡± I murmured, confused. The beasts at the front turned and ran toward the source of the sound. The formation in the back began moving as well, but with an eerie coordination. My eyes followed their movement until I spotted figures in the distance. It was the hooded creature that had captured me at the camp before. Beside it, under the moonlight, stood an old man with a long beard. He wore a purple robe adorned with strange symbols and held a staff in his left hand. He wasn¡¯t as imposing as the creature, but his presence was overwhelming. ¡°It¡¯s him¡ªthe one who dispersed my fog when I tried to escape,¡± I muttered through gritted teeth, my breath ragged. ¡°Those bastards were just testing us.¡± From the wall, Gronn shouted at me, ¡°Darius, get back to the village! Quickly!¡± I nodded, never taking my eyes off those figures, and started running back. The enemies, meanwhile, climbed onto wagons and retreated from the area. Chapter 66: The Cold-Blooded Ones As soon as I reached the village entrance, the heavy gates swung open immediately. I rushed inside and headed straight to the demi-humans controlling them. "Don¡¯t close them yet," I ordered urgently. They looked at me with obvious doubt, but I didn¡¯t insist. Instead, I grabbed Aeryn and quickly tied her to a cart. In the distance, Eldrek watched me, his face reflecting confusion as if trying to figure out what I was up to. I mounted Aeryn in a hurry, gripping her reins tightly. "Take me back to the battlefield," I commanded firmly. The Skarnill darted off with all her strength, circling the village from the outside until we reached the other side. "Hold, Aeryn. Just a little longer," I muttered as I dismounted near the corpses of the fallen creatures. Without wasting a second, I began loading the bodies onto the cart, one by one. From atop the wall, I could hear the murmurs of the giants and demi-humans watching me. "What is he doing? Does he plan to bury them?" they whispered to each other. I ignored the stares and comments. My focus was solely on fulfilling the deal we had made with the nagas. Few people knew about this agreement, so I wasn¡¯t surprised that my actions seemed strange to them. Once the cart was loaded, I climbed back onto Aeryn and ordered her to return. The cart was heavy, but the Skarnill had no trouble pulling it along. As we crossed through the gates again, several demi-humans approached me, visibly concerned. I dismounted to explain, but the village chief stepped forward, raising his arms to calm the crowd. "Settle down," he said firmly. "Darius and Gronn already told us about this. They..." He paused briefly, choosing his words carefully before continuing. "They made a deal with the nagas that requires delivering the remains of these creatures to them." The initial silence quickly turned into exclamations of disbelief and discontent. "That¡¯s impossible! Nagas can¡¯t be trusted! This is wrong¡ªusing the dead like that!" one of the demi-humans shouted, reflecting the general tension. I chose to let the chief handle the situation to avoid further uproar. He hadn¡¯t been on board with the deal at first either, but the giants had convinced him it was necessary and strategic. Now, he had to instill that same conviction in his people. I stepped away toward Eldrek and Gronn, who were standing in the village square. The atmosphere in the village was tense. The attack had shaken everyone. Though they had been prepared, when the blows hit the walls, panic overtook many. From my position, I could see children clinging to their parents, seeking comfort. "Darius, are you alright?" Eldrek asked, his concern evident. I probably didn¡¯t look great after taking those magical hits. "I see you¡¯ve already collected the samples for the nagas," Gronn added, crossing his arms. "I¡¯m fine," I replied, still catching my breath. "The good news is we now have a stable sword. It worked perfectly... but all of this has me uneasy. Those creatures were different from the ones I faced at the camp." The chief approached us then, visibly exhausted but composed. "I want to hear what you have to say, Darius. Please, go on." I nodded and continued. "Those creatures weren¡¯t just stronger; they also used magic. It seemed exclusively wind-based, but taking those blasts was utterly draining. I can still feel the effects in my body." "I¡¯ll have the healer attend to you," the chief said. I nodded gratefully. "Yes, I saw them from the wall. They looked strong, but what worries me more is that mysterious figure watching the whole time from behind their formation. It must be someone capable of controlling them... perhaps a mage," Gronn commented, his brow furrowed. "Mage..." Eldrek murmured thoughtfully. "I agree," I responded. "This is too strange. We need more information about what we¡¯re up against. That¡¯s why it¡¯s crucial to get these bodies to the nagas as soon as possible. If they can analyze them, they might uncover something that gives us an edge." Eldrek crossed his arms, giving me a serious look before turning to Gronn. He spoke calmly but firmly. "Gronn, I believe you¡¯re the best choice to deliver the bodies to the nagas. Darius can¡¯t leave the village right now. He¡¯s the only one here capable of facing those creatures if they return." Gronn nodded slowly, though he didn¡¯t seem entirely convinced. "I understand. But those nagas are not easy to deal with." While they discussed, I stepped away a few paces, letting my thoughts flow. I looked around at the villagers¡ªsome still frightened, others trying to regain their composure. This couldn¡¯t go on. We needed more people capable of fighting. I stopped walking, and almost without realizing it, I spoke aloud. "We can¡¯t rely on just one warrior. We need more people ready to fight." The demi-human chief, who had been listening closely, sighed and responded. "It¡¯ll be difficult to find anyone willing to get involved in something like this, Darius. And the races that could help us aren¡¯t exactly... tolerant or trustworthy." Eldrek glanced at him out of the corner of his eye, his brow furrowed as if he already knew what the chief was implying. "Hmm... I know who you¡¯re thinking of," he said, lowering his voice. "Who are you referring to?" I asked, eager, looking between the two of them. Eldrek turned his gaze to me. "The lizards," he said seriously. "They¡¯re violent by nature. Dealing with them will be harder than dealing with the nagas¡ªnearly impossible. They don¡¯t trust anyone." "Perfect!" I said sarcastically, rubbing my chin in thought. "Maybe we can convince them another way. Perhaps by buying their help." "Buying them?" the chief repeated, a mix of surprise and skepticism in his voice.Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. I nodded decisively. "There must be something we can offer in return. We could pay for their temporary services. If they¡¯re as violent as you say, maybe they¡¯re exactly what we need to face those creatures." The chief and Eldrek exchanged glances, neither of them responding immediately. I knew it was a risky idea, but it was the only one that made sense at the moment. If we wanted to withstand future attacks, we needed allies, no matter how difficult they were to obtain. Gronn let out a snort, crossing his arms with a serious expression but lacing his words with a hint of sarcasm. "Those cold-blooded creatures... the only thing they care about is steel. We could offer them weapons from the giants. That¡¯s bound to get their attention." The demi-human chief nodded slowly, though his frustration was evident. "And if that¡¯s not enough, we could guarantee them food from our crops. Those beasts will definitely think about it after hearing that... though I don¡¯t like the idea of having both the lizards and the nagas as potential allies." He paused, his expression hardening. "But if there¡¯s no other choice..." Eldrek thought for a few seconds before speaking. "To be honest, it could work. It¡¯s a solid plan." "If they¡¯re warriors," I interrupted firmly, "it¡¯s best to negotiate with someone like them. I think I¡¯m the right person to go talk to the lizards." Eldrek frowned, hesitating for a moment. "As much as I dislike the idea of you leaving this place, it¡¯s true. You might be the best option." "Then we have a plan," Gronn said with enthusiasm, slamming his fist into his palm. "I¡¯ll head out immediately. Those damned nagas are farther away than the lizards, and we can¡¯t waste any time." "Where exactly do the lizards live?" I asked, trying to better understand the terrain we were dealing with. "In the Shadow Swamp," Gronn replied. "It¡¯s a dense, humid place, full of roots and stagnant water. There are no villages¡ªjust a series of hidden shelters scattered among the mud and trees... a lovely place." "Marvelous," I said, mimicking Gronn¡¯s sarcasm. We all nodded, finalizing the plan. The chief looked at Gronn with respect. "Be careful. Don¡¯t trust those nagas too much." "Of course," Gronn replied before grabbing his things and heading out with a Skarnill. As for me, Eldrek advised waiting until morning. "It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t leave immediately, Darius. If you interrupt their rest at night, they might react poorly. Leave at dawn, when they¡¯ll be more willing to talk." "Alright, I¡¯ll set out with Aeryn." Gronn was already on his way, disappearing into the night with firm steps. Meanwhile, I headed to the healer to tend to my wounds.
At first light, still sore but slightly recovered, I headed to Aeryn. Eldrek was still resting, and he needed it¡ªthe physical and mana drain he¡¯d endured had been immense. Before leaving, I bid farewell to a few demi-humans working tirelessly on the walls. Their eyes were weary, but their determination remained unshaken. I mounted Aeryn and ordered her to take me toward the Shadow Swamps. The Skarnill moved with agility, her steady pace helping me organize my thoughts. The scenery began to change as we moved farther from the village. The trees grew taller, their branches forming a canopy that cast shadows across the path. Aeryn snorted nervously when a flock of black birds suddenly flew overhead, their harsh cries shattering the silence. "Easy," I murmured, stroking her neck to calm her. "I think we¡¯re almost there." I guessed as much because the air grew heavy and humid, clear signs we were nearing the swamp. A pungent smell of stagnant water and rotting vegetation filled my senses. The ground beneath Aeryn¡¯s hooves became muddy, making her steps slower and more deliberate. In the distance, I spotted robust figures guarding the entrance to their territory. They were tall, their muscular bodies covered in dark green scales. Their cold, hostile gazes and firmly gripped spears were pointed directly at me. "Hold, Aeryn," I whispered, gently pulling on the reins. The Skarnill stopped, but her body trembled with unease, as if she wanted to flee. I dismounted carefully, keeping my movements slow and measured to avoid alarming them. I advanced a few steps, maintaining a safe distance, while Aeryn followed my instructions and moved back a little. "Leave, human!" one of the lizards shouted, pointing his spear at me. "If you don¡¯t want to die, turn back now." I stood still, observing them. They were imposing, standing over two meters tall. Despite their minimal armor, their bodies exuded an intimidating strength. Their spears seemed like extensions of their hands, ready to strike down any intruder. "I come from the demi-human village," I said, raising my voice calmly. "I represent them and the giants. I bring a business proposal that might interest you." Another lizard growled, stepping forward with an expression full of distrust. "Shut up, human! Your words mean nothing here." I swallowed hard, maintaining my composure. "Aeryn, wait there," I murmured without taking my eyes off the lizards. The Skarnill obeyed, retreating a few meters while I stood my ground. One of the lizards approached closer, his stance defiant, looking me up and down. "You¡¯ve got guts coming here," he said in a mocking tone. Then, with a sharp gesture, he pointed down the path. "Follow me. But don¡¯t try anything stupid, or we¡¯ll feast on your stupid bird." I couldn¡¯t help but grimace at his comment, though thankfully, it went unnoticed. The second lizard remained guarding the entrance, growling as we ventured deeper into the swamp. The environment grew stranger with every step. The muddy ground was riddled with massive roots jutting out, obstructing the path. Lizards emerged from all directions, their eyes fixed on me. Some hurled hateful remarks, clearly trying to provoke me, but I held my composure. Finally, we arrived at a more open area where a massive hollow trunk served as the central base. Atop it, on an improvised throne, sat the lizard chief. He was larger than the others, his face and body crisscrossed with scars¡ªclear evidence of countless battles. Around him, several female lizards attended to him, fanning him or holding containers filled with murky water. The guard who had escorted me bowed slightly and spoke with respect. "Chief Zardak, this outsider claims to have a business proposal from the demi-humans and giants." Zardak looked at me with disdain, his golden eyes gleaming intensely. His voice was deep and filled with authority. "Speak, human. If you don¡¯t have anything interesting to say, you¡¯ll be my meal for the week." I swallowed hard but stood firm. "I represent the demi-humans and giants. We have an urgent matter and a proposal that could benefit you." Zardak didn¡¯t take his eyes off me, though his attention seemed split between my words and barking orders at the lizards around him. "Bring me something to drink," he growled at one of them, who quickly obeyed. Then he pointed a clawed finger at me. "Continue." I explained the offer calmly, detailing the supply of weapons and food in exchange for their support in defending the village. Throughout my speech, Zardak remained silent, his gaze unyielding. When I mentioned the threat we faced, he interrupted brusquely: "The weapons will be made to my specifications, and as for the food, it will be for no less than 40 seasonal cycles. Not a single one less." I calculated quickly. Forty cycles amounted to ten years. I lifted my gaze, pondering for a few seconds before nodding. I didn¡¯t have many options. "Agreed. We have a deal." Zardak let out a short, harsh laugh. "Hold on, fool. This doesn¡¯t end here." He stood up, pointing at a massive lizard among the crowd. "Bring Thargak!" The lizards roared with enthusiasm, pounding their spears against the ground. My nerves started to show. "What does this mean?" I asked cautiously, glancing at the chief. Zardak stared at me with a fierce grin. "Here, no deal is sealed without a challenge. The rules are simple: the one who survives wins." He gestured toward a circular platform raised above the swamp. "Get up there, human. Now." This caught me completely off guard. I hadn¡¯t come here intending to fight these beasts. But with no other option, I prepared myself for what was to come. Thargak approached the platform, pounding his chest and roaring like a true war monster. The lizards around us erupted into cheers and guttural growls, their excitement filling the air. I climbed the platform cautiously, each step heavy with anticipation. Thargak stood waiting for me, his massive frame casting an intimidating shadow over the arena. As I reached the center, he wasted no time. With a roar that shook the swamp, he lunged at me with incredible speed for a creature his size. I barely managed to dodge, his massive claws slicing through the air where I had been moments before. The fight was on, and there was no turning back. Chapter 67: The Challenge of the Cold-Blooded "Only one of us will walk away alive," I thought as I approached the platform. I stopped just short of stepping onto it and turned my gaze toward the lizard chief. "You must give me your word. Regardless of the outcome, you will honor your side of the deal," I said, narrowing my eyes. There was no point in being cautious anymore. The fight was inevitable. The chief let out a harsh laugh before shouting defiantly. "What the hell do you take us for? Now fight, damn human!" I didn''t trust them to keep their word. The only safe option was to win. Without hesitation, I jumped onto the platform. The lizard was already there, brimming with excitement. He wielded a worn axe, a detail I immediately noted. His robust body was clad in light armor that left much of his gray-green skin exposed. From above, the chief watched with intensity, while the rest of the lizards roared enthusiastically, eager for the spectacle. The chief raised his hand, signaling us to prepare. Then, with a short gesture, he initiated the fight. I drew my sword just as the lizard lunged at me impatiently. I sidestepped his swing, narrowly avoiding the axe. He growled at me, pointing his weapon menacingly as he advanced with calculated steps. I backed away a few meters, evaluating the situation. The platform was wide and solid, made of stone. It was built for this. The exchange began. The lizard struck with brute force, and I deflected his blows with my sword. Despite his size, he was fast. Each strike of his axe was heavy, powerful enough to split me in two if it landed. In one of the deflections, I saw an opening and punched his ribs with my free hand. His head was too high to aim for it. The impact felt like hitting a boulder, and he roared even louder, forcing me to retreat as he readied for another attack. The lizards watching roared along with him, their excitement building. I held my defensive stance, but my body was already feeling the strain. Each parry drained too much energy, and if this kept up, I''d collapse from exhaustion. I needed to take the initiative. I gripped my sword with both hands and began infusing it with mana, channeling chaos magic into the blade. Its edge glowed with a dark blue hue. The lizard sneered, beating his chest with one hand. "Come on, attack me, human!" he roared. This time, I moved with enhanced speed, using the chaos magic to boost my movements. My quickness caught him off guard. He tried to counter with a swing of his axe, but my sword clashed against it, shattering the worn blade effortlessly. The impact left him holding only the axe¡¯s handle. I smiled confidently, thinking the fight was now in my control. But the lizard reacted instantly, smashing my forearm with the handle. I felt my bones crack, forcing me to release my sword. I cried out in pain, stumbling backward as he tossed the handle aside. Taking advantage of my vulnerability, he pounced on me, driving his claws into both my shoulders and lifting me effortlessly to his eye level. The pain was excruciating, and my sword was out of reach. My screams were drowned out by the roaring crowd. The lizard pulled one claw free, preparing to deliver a final, fatal blow. In that fleeting moment, I channeled chaos magic into my free hand and punched him in the eye with all the strength I could muster. The impact was enough. The lizard howled in pain, releasing me as he staggered backward. I collapsed onto the ground, gasping for air, barely able to sit up. He clutched his face, retreating as he roared in rage and agony. When he finally removed his hands, I saw that he had lost an eye. The chaos magic was already eating away at the flesh around the wound, blood dripping down his face. Enraged, the lizard charged at me. Struggling, I crawled toward my sword, which lay a few steps away. I grabbed it and infused it with chaos magic once more. I could barely move, but as he closed in, I swung upward in a diagonal slash. I felt my blade slice through him from his groin to his ribs. The silence that followed was deafening. Only the lizard¡¯s agonized roars broke it as he collapsed onto the platform. Blood spilled freely, staining the stone beneath him. His body convulsed in its final moments. The chief jumped onto the platform. The other lizards fell silent. I stood as best I could, barely holding myself upright, unsure of his intentions. The chief looked at the fallen lizard, then turned his gaze toward me. Without a word, he raised one massive foot and crushed his warrior''s head, splattering remains across the platform. "You have your deal. Now leave," he said firmly, his eyes never leaving mine. Barely breathing, I stumbled toward the exit. Before leaving, I cast one last glance at the lizard¡¯s body. The chaos magic continued to consume his flesh. I felt lucky to be alive. Struggling, I sheathed my sword and pressed on. As I walked past the other lizards, they didn¡¯t hold back. Some growled in contempt, while others hurled insults. ¡°Lucky human,¡± one spat.This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. ¡°Make sure you honor your side of the deal,¡± another added, his tone dripping with menace. A few banged their weapons against the ground, muttering curses under their breath. I ignored them, focusing solely on putting one foot in front of the other. I was too weak to do anything else. I just wanted to reach Aeryn and leave this cursed place. At the exit, one of the guards shoved a rolled parchment into my chest, knocking me off balance. I fell into the muddy ground but managed to keep the parchment clean. I didn¡¯t have the strength to complain. With trembling hands, I unrolled it. I couldn¡¯t read the text, but at the bottom, I recognized a signature made in blood. "So this is a contract," I murmured, carefully rolling it back up. I rose from the mud as best I could. Aeryn was waiting for me. She approached nervously, sensing my injuries. "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine," I said, mounting her with effort. I stowed the parchment in one of the saddlebags and told her to move slowly. She obeyed, and we left that place behind. All I wanted was to return to the semi-human village. The sun was already setting on the horizon as I rode Aeryn. My body was numb, the constant pain in my shoulders and broken arm a dull reminder of the fight. I wondered how long I had been in the swamp¡ªI had lost all sense of time.
Finally, I reached the village. The semi-humans on the walls were the first to see me. One of them shouted toward the interior, "It''s Darius!" Another chimed in, "Open the gate! Welcome back, friend!" I raised a hand in gratitude. The gates opened slowly, and Aeryn walked in at a steady pace. As soon as we entered, I noticed a crowd gathered in the village center. Something was happening. Eldrek, Gronn, and another giant were surrounded by semi-humans, blocking my view. When some of them noticed my arrival, they began to part, making a path. I dismounted Aeryn with difficulty and finally saw what was going on. In the center of it all was the naga I had made the deal with, Kaerith, accompanied by two guards. The three of them were in their human forms, likely to avoid causing unnecessary hostility. Before I could step closer, Gronn noticed me and hurried over, his usual enthusiasm clear in his stride. As was customary, he raised his hand to clap me on the back, but I stopped him immediately. "No! Calm down. I have injuries in both arms." Gronn froze just in time, looking slightly surprised. "Ah, sorry, kid," he said, scratching the back of his head. The naga, showing no sign of concern, looked me over and remarked, "Is it impossible for you to stay unscathed for even a single day?" Eldrek joined us, his gaze fixed on me as he spoke. "What happened out there, Darius?" Before I could respond, Gronn interjected, addressing the naga. "You wouldn¡¯t happen to have one of those miracle potions with you, would you?" Kaerith raised an eyebrow and replied with a challenging tone, "I don¡¯t give anything away for free. If you want your boy healed, you¡¯ll have to pay me a gold coin." "Damned naga..." Gronn muttered under his breath, low enough that only I could hear it. "It''s fine," I said, sighing. "I still have a few coins left." My arms trembling, I reached into my small pouch and pulled out a gold coin, handing it to the naga. Kaerith took it with a sly smile. "See? That wasn¡¯t so hard." She opened a small bag she had brought with her and rummaged through a selection of brightly colored potions. Finally, she pulled one out, shaking it lightly as if examining it. "Don¡¯t expect it to taste good," she said, extending it to me. "That much I already know," I replied with a weak laugh, taking the bottle. Without hesitation, I uncorked it and drank it down. The taste was as vile as I had expected. I exhaled sharply, resisting the urge to spit it out. The potion began to take effect immediately. A wave of pain shot through me as my broken bones and wounds healed. The sensation was familiar but no less unpleasant. Around us, murmurs began to rise. The semi-humans and giants watched in disbelief as the potion worked its magic so quickly. Slowly, I moved my arms, testing them. The pain was nearly gone¡ªonly a faint ache remained. "Ah, that¡¯s a relief!" I said, letting out a deep breath. Eldrek seized the moment to refocus the conversation. "Good. Now that Darius is better, we can speak more calmly." Kaerith nodded in agreement, her expression unreadable. The semi-human leader, Thalrik, spoke up from the background. "Please, follow me." He led us to a large tent that had been prepared in advance. The naga¡¯s presence had stirred some unease among the villagers, so moving to a more private space was the best option. As we walked, I noticed the wary glances some of the semi-humans cast toward Kaerith and her guards. Their distrust was plain, though no one said anything outright. I kept silent, saving my energy for the discussion ahead. There was still much to address. Inside the tent, the atmosphere was quieter. The only ones present were Eldrek, Thalrik, Kaerith, and me. Gronn had chosen not to join, saying he preferred to continue helping with construction. We sat around a circular table, large enough to accommodate even Eldrek. At the center was a ceramic jug and several clay cups. Thalrik poured some of the homemade semi-human alcohol into each cup and handed them out before taking his seat. "Thank you," I said, taking a sip. The liquid burned on the way down, leaving a bitter and acidic taste. I thought to myself that drinking it was like downing something brewed in an old, rusty cauldron. I bit back a grimace, not wanting to offend Thalrik. Eldrek drank his cup without hesitation, then turned his attention to Kaerith. "Tell us, Kaerith. Why did you decide to visit us at such a critical time?" The naga took a small sip from her cup before responding. "When that giant, Gronn, brought me the remains of those creatures, I didn¡¯t expect him to return so soon¡ªor with so many. I decided that if we¡¯re going to keep up this alliance at this pace, it would be more efficient to work directly from here. This way, everything will move faster." "How considerate," Thalrik commented, a slight smile playing on his lips. Kaerith raised an eyebrow and quickly shot back. "Don¡¯t misunderstand me, semi-human. I¡¯m not doing this for your sake. This arrangement benefits my research. It¡¯s simply more practical this way." I couldn¡¯t resist a sarcastic remark. "Charming as ever." Kaerith gave me a sharp look, a mix of challenge and amusement in her expression. Resting an elbow on the table, she continued. "Besides, I managed to examine one of the bodies quickly in my homeland and have already uncovered some things." We looked at each other, expectant for what she had discovered. The naga took another sip, seemingly pleased with its taste. Her expression gave no hint as to whether what she was about to say would be reassuring or troubling. Chapter 68: A Tense Arrival "What I managed to analyze quickly before coming here was the blood of one of those mysterious individuals," Kaerith said. Her comment immediately caught everyone''s attention. "And what did you discover?" I asked, eager for her answer. "Well, that your theory was correct." I opened my eyes wide, surprised by her confirmation. "For the most part, the blood was composed of elements only found in humans. I won''t go into technical details, but it wasn¡¯t pure..." "What do you mean by that?" Eldrek asked, frowning. "To give you an idea, it''s as if it were contaminated. This is what I could find from a quick analysis. I need to conduct more thorough studies to have clearer answers. What is clear, though, is that these individuals were once human... and something is transforming them into those creatures." Kaerith didn¡¯t wait for our reaction. She immediately got up from her chair and began walking toward the exit. "And now I must continue working. It''s better to study those bodies while they''re still fresh." With that, she left the meeting, leaving us with more questions than answers. Thalrik quickly voiced his frustration. "If it weren¡¯t because we need her, believe me, I wouldn¡¯t allow her to linger around the village... she has no respect for anyone." Eldrek stood from his chair, looking thoughtful. "This complicates the situation. They''re literally abducting people to transform them into those creatures. Taking them down will be harder if we consider this." "But how are they doing it?" I blurted out, frustrated. I had already killed some of them before, and a sense of guilt began to creep into my mind. Had I killed people who might have still been saved? "Does such a spell exist?" Eldrek and Thalrik exchanged glances, but neither seemed to have a clear answer. Finally, Eldrek spoke gravely. "We are dealing with things beyond our knowledge. We must give Kaerith the space she needs to see if these questions can be answered. In the meantime, we should continue fortifying the village and moving forward with the agreement with the lizardmen." He was right. There was much to do, and we couldn¡¯t waste time. Meanwhile, I told them both about what had happened in the swamp and how I had secured the agreement through combat. Depending on how one looked at it, it could be considered a success... or a problem. The treaty meant not only would we have nagas roaming around the village, but also the lizardmen, known for their hostility. I could only hope things wouldn¡¯t spiral out of control. We were racing against time. The uncertainty kept us on edge. We didn¡¯t know if they would attack again or if, in the meantime, they were attacking other villages and turning more people into those creatures to come after us later. The questions were so many that the entire village lived in constant alert. Eldrek, along with Gronn, suggested setting aside a space exclusively for the lizardmen. A messenger had already been sent to inform them that the agreement was ready and that they should come as soon as possible to help us. Meanwhile, we worked on preparing their area, and I helped wherever I could. During a pause, I overheard Thalrik talking with some families. The same question came up repeatedly: "Where will we stay in the meantime?" The fear on their faces was visible, and it was understandable. We weren¡¯t just facing external threats; now we would also have hostile races living among us. For many, this was no more reassuring than the dangers outside the walls. After a long discussion, the village chief proposed building an underground shelter, large and strong enough to house all the families in case of an attack. The idea wasn¡¯t well-received at first. "How are we going to do that so quickly?" they asked, full of skepticism. Thalrik wasted no time and called for Eldrek. The idea had to be presented to all the semihumans. When he brought him to the meeting, he explained immediately, "Eldrek, I¡¯m considering that the villagers who cannot defend themselves should stay within a safe area in the village. And I think the best option would be to build an underground shelter, impervious to any attack. Do you think it¡¯s possible to do it in a short time?" Eldrek remained expressionless for a moment, thinking. "I¡¯m not sure how quickly it could be done. With my magic, I could work faster, but... I would tire eventually. Mana recovery isn¡¯t quick."The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Eldrek''s words, far from reassuring the villagers, only generated more doubts. From a few steps behind, while organizing tools, I couldn¡¯t resist intervening. "What if there were a way for you to recover your mana faster, Eldrek?" Everyone stared at me incredulously, and Eldrek was quick to ask: "How would we do that?" "Well," I replied confidently, "we now have an alchemist in the village. Surely she can create some kind of potion for that, don¡¯t you think?" Eldrek nodded, thoughtfully. "That could work. Perhaps Kaerith can help us with that." The villagers¡¯ faces showed distrust. I didn¡¯t blame them; there was still a lot of unease toward Kaerith. But I wasn¡¯t willing to waste time. "I understand your concerns," I said, raising my voice slightly as I stepped closer to them. "But... what other options do you have? If this allows us to move faster, it¡¯s worth considering." My words managed to calm the atmosphere a little. Finally, they agreed. We organized a group to accompany Eldrek in the excavation, while others focused on reinforcing the walls and finishing the construction of a large tent to house the lizardmen. Thalrik offered to seek out Kaerith. Before he left, I advised him to take some coins with him. We knew her help wouldn¡¯t come for free, and Thalrik was well aware of that. We all felt like we were in a race against time, and although no one said it out loud, we all shared the same worry: Would it be enough?
Two days had passed, and everything was going well. The village hadn¡¯t been attacked, and Eldrek had made impressive progress in the excavation. Without Kaerith¡¯s potions, it would have been impossible to work at such a pace. His control over the earth was incredible. When I went down to check on the progress, I was pleasantly surprised. A spacious chamber of about a hundred square meters, solid and well-structured, strong enough to avoid collapses. By the end of the second day, Eldrek and the villagers were securing the structure, preparing it to serve as a functional shelter. Gronn, who had been helping with various tasks, suggested making the shelter''s entrance more discreet. He proposed building a watchtower above it, which would also serve to better monitor the surroundings. The idea was well-received, and with the walls nearly finished, both giants and semihumans joined the tower''s construction. The calm of the night was abruptly interrupted when a semihuman sentry shouted from the entrance: "The lizardmen have arrived!" The tone of his voice didn¡¯t convey relief or joy, but rather concern. I approached alongside Eldrek as the gates opened. The first thing I saw was a giant riding a skarnill; he was the one tasked with informing them that everything was ready for their arrival. But what caught my attention most were the creatures the lizardmen were riding: drakkin, as Eldrek had called them, muscular animals adapted to any terrain. They had broad feet with webbed toes, allowing them to move easily through mud and rocks. Their skin was rough, covered with bony protrusions, and they exhaled a low, constant growl with each breath. Each had a long snout with sharp teeth and glowing yellow eyes. Their thick, spiny tails struck the ground as they advanced, intimidating anyone nearby. The atmosphere changed instantly. The villagers stepped back, visibly fearful and rejecting the newcomers. For many, it was the first time they had seen lizardmen in person. Eldrek and I exchanged glances from the entrance to the shelter. His eyes reflected the same worry as mine: we just hoped everything would go smoothly. We walked toward them with Thalrik and Gronn to welcome them. The lizardmen, with their fierce expressions, looked at us with distrust, especially me. Some of them hissed and made guttural noises, a mix of growls and sibilant sounds. Their stares were openly hostile. Zardak, the leader of the lizardmen, was among them. I quickly counted at least twenty as we approached. At the front, Zardak rode a drakkin larger than the others. With a motion of his hand, Zardak ordered his group to stop. We all expected Thalrik to deliver a few welcoming words, but he was visibly nervous. His hands were trembling, and the lizardmen noticed it immediately. Some of them laughed mockingly, throwing out humiliating comments. One even spat on the ground in front of him without a shred of respect. Eldrek took the initiative to diffuse the tension. "We are glad you¡¯re here and that we¡¯ve reached an agreement," he said, pointing toward the village. "We¡¯ve prepared a large tent for you. Inside, you¡¯ll find food, water, and alcohol. If you need anything else, let us know." Zardak leaned slightly forward on his mount, his tone filled with disdain as he replied. "And what if we need the services of semihuman women? Will you provide those too?" His group roared in unison, beating their chests in approval, making a loud commotion. Gronn clenched his fists tightly, his face burning with anger. I noticed it before he could act and placed my hand on his forearm to stop him. I stepped forward toward Zardak and firmly replied, "That wasn¡¯t part of the agreement. What you have in the tent should be enough. Also, remember that this village is full of families who are already nervous about everything they¡¯ve had to face lately. Please, don¡¯t make them more uneasy than they already are." The lizardmen began insulting me, clearly resentful. I knew it was because I had defeated one of them before. Zardak slowly dismounted and walked toward me. His gaze was intimidating, but I stood my ground. "You¡¯ve got guts, human," he said in a low, threatening tone. "But don¡¯t think you can keep us trapped in that piece of crap tent. You need us more than we need you. Don¡¯t forget that." His words were directed at everyone present. Then, with a gesture, he signaled his group to head toward the tent. Gronn was seething. I could tell by his heavy breathing and tense hands. Eldrek placed a hand on his shoulder. "Calm down. We¡¯ll need to keep a close watch on them. We can¡¯t trust they¡¯ll respect the others." Thalrik, who hadn¡¯t said a word until then, finally let out a long sigh. He was sweating and used a handkerchief to wipe his forehead. "I¡¯m sorry. I couldn¡¯t say anything. Both the lizardmen and those creatures they¡¯re riding caught me off guard. For a moment, I thought they¡¯d slaughter us." Eldrek tried to reassure him with a few words, while I watched the lizardmen settle into the tent. "Let¡¯s get back to work," I finally said. There was too much to do and too little time to waste on what we couldn¡¯t control.
Some noises pulled me out of sleep. I had fallen asleep outside after helping with the tower¡¯s construction. Still half-asleep, I got up and tried to figure out what was happening. The source of the noise wasn¡¯t far. When I focused my gaze, I saw a group of lizardmen surrounding Kaerith. Her two guards were trying to keep them at bay with their spears, acting as a shield, but there were four lizardmen, and none of them seemed intent on stopping. Chapter 69: Troubles with the Alliance Both the naga guards and Kaerith were in their human forms. The lizards, with their disdainful attitude, seemed to have hidden intentions toward her. Their comments left no doubt. ¡°Come on, darling, show us your true form and come play with us,¡± one of them said with a malicious grin. ¡°You¡¯re a goddess compared to other species,¡± added another, reaching a hand toward Kaerith. ¡°Keep your filthy hands away from Lady Kaerith!¡± warned the naga guards, crossing their spears to block the path. I frowned. Damn lizards, they don¡¯t know how to control themselves. I hurried to intervene, but the situation escalated too quickly. The guards, seeing that the lizards wouldn¡¯t stop, took action. One of them delivered a clean cut to a lizard¡¯s arm as a warning, but it had the opposite effect. The lizards drew their weapons and charged at them without hesitation. Chaos erupted. Nearby villagers watched in horror, frozen in fear. Some giants rushed to stop the fight, but they didn¡¯t make it in time. Two lizards tackled the naga guards, pinning them to the ground and sending their spears flying. Meanwhile, the other two lizards lunged at Kaerith with clear intentions of taking her and doing who knows what. I wasn¡¯t going to make it in time. Damn it. Kaerith, however, didn¡¯t run. She stood motionless, calmly watching the lizards. When they got close enough, her body began to shift into her naga form. Her tail appeared suddenly, and with a swift motion, she swept one of the lizards off his feet, slamming him hard to the ground. The other lizard lunged to grab her, but Kaerith dodged gracefully and coiled her tail around him, leaving him immobilized upright. ¡°Let me go, naga! Know your place!¡± the lizard roared, struggling to break free. Kaerith held him firmly. Her nails grew into small, sharp claws. With a cold smile, she sank them into the lizard¡¯s torso and slowly withdrew them. ¡°Do you think those little claws of yours will make me complain?¡± the lizard mocked, laughing. Kaerith¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, except for a confident smirk. ¡°Let¡¯s see how your body reacts¡­ reptile,¡± she replied with disdain. The lizard¡¯s laughter stopped abruptly, his expression shifting to uncertainty. The other lizards got up, enraged, roaring with fury. They prepared to attack again. I arrived just in time, stepping in front of Kaerith with my palms raised, trying to calm the situation. Two more giants managed to reach the scene, grabbing the lizards who had pinned down the naga guards and tossing them away. ¡°Enough! Are you trying to break the deal we have?¡± I shouted firmly. Before I could finish speaking, I noticed something strange behind me. The lizard Kaerith had wounded began to stagger. His skin turned a purplish hue, and streams of blood started pouring from his eyes, nose, and ears. The rest of the lizards quickly approached, led by Zardak, their chief. Their hostility was evident, and their roars echoed throughout the village. This was spiraling out of control. The naga guards, bruised and battered, shifted into their original forms, ready to fight. ¡°Release the lizard, naga! I won¡¯t repeat myself,¡± ordered Zardak, his voice carrying authority. I glanced at Kaerith, worried. ¡°Please, Kaerith, let him go. This could get worse,¡± I pleaded. Kaerith did so, but not without hurling the lizard back toward his group. He hit the ground heavily, convulsing, as the other lizards roared in frenzy, weapons in hand. The wounded lizard¡¯s movements slowed, eventually stopping altogether. Zardak approached to check his condition. He searched for a pulse and, upon confirming his death, rose slowly, his face hardened with rage. ¡°What the hell did you do, you bitch?¡± Zardak growled through gritted teeth. Kaerith let out a subtle laugh. ¡°You¡¯d better control your tongue¡­ and your little lizards. That one got what he deserved.¡± The lizards roared in unison, ready to attack. I saw Zardak raise his hand, about to give the order. This is going to end badly. I prepared myself, channeling magic into my hands. Just before all hell broke loose, a voice rang out, firm and authoritative: ¡°Enough!¡± The ground shook violently, as if an earthquake had struck. Everyone lost their balance, except for Eldrek, who advanced steadily toward the center of the conflict. His expression was pure disdain. When he arrived, the tremor ceased. ¡°This ends here, Zardak. We won¡¯t allow another second of these misplaced actions,¡± Eldrek said in a tone that brooked no argument. It was the first time I¡¯d seen him so furious. There was something about his posture that commanded respect, almost as if he was ready to face anyone at that moment. ¡°Tell us now if you will honor the deal. If not, I¡¯ll ask you to leave immediately,¡± Eldrek added without hesitation.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. The tension in the air was palpable. Everyone awaited Zardak¡¯s response. The lizards seemed calmer, but it was clear they were still ready to fight if necessary. Their tense postures made it obvious. Zardak spoke stubbornly, his tone laced with contempt. ¡°That stupid naga just killed one of ours. She deserves proper punishment. Maybe I¡¯ll tear her to pieces myself and feast on her!¡± Eldrek didn¡¯t flinch and replied firmly. ¡°I didn¡¯t see you stopping your lizards when they were trying to assault her.¡± Zardak scowled in displeasure. Eldrek pressed on without hesitation. ¡°Your people started the incident, Zardak. There will be no repercussions for this¡­ Let¡¯s make that clear. What will you decide?¡± Eldrek¡¯s tone was sharp, leaving no room for challenge. I was surprised by how direct he was, and I realized Zardak¡¯s response would determine whether this ended in a massacre or just an uncomfortable memory. After a moment of thought, Zardak responded, his tone intimidating but unapologetic. ¡°If we sign a contract, we honor it. We are a race of honor. Let that be a lesson.¡± Without another word, he turned and walked back to his tent, his people following behind him, speaking in their own tongue. They left the fallen lizard¡¯s body behind as if it didn¡¯t matter at all. When it was all over, I felt an immense relief for having avoided unnecessary bloodshed. Eldrek, wearing a serious expression, picked up the lizard¡¯s body and headed outside the village to bury it. Meanwhile, I turned to Kaerith, who was reverting to her human form alongside her guards, who were injured from the skirmish. ¡°Are you okay, Kaerith?¡± Kaerith shot me a sharp glare and responded brusquely. ¡°Keep your damn pets under control, or I¡¯ll be forced to leave.¡± She turned away and began walking toward the tent where she was staying, on the far side of the village. Before leaving, she paused and gave me a serious look. ¡°Later, bring Eldrek and that other idiot semi-human to my tent. I have updates on the analysis.¡± I widened my eyes in surprise and nodded. That news could be crucial. As Kaerith walked away, I decided to thank the giants who had helped. ¡°Thank you for your help. It was essential.¡± One of the giants replied with a calm smile. ¡°No problem. We just did what needed to be done.¡± As we talked, Gronn appeared, rubbing his head and looking half-asleep. ¡°Good morning, everyone! How¡¯s it going?¡± We all stared at him incredulously. One of the giants spoke up, frowning. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see the scene that just happened?¡± Gronn looked genuinely confused. ¡°Uh¡­ no. What happened?¡± The giants rolled their eyes and replied in a mocking tone. ¡°You must sleep like a rock, Gronn. Let someone else fill you in; we¡¯re getting back to work.¡± I shook my head with a chuckle, amused by his cluelessness. ¡°Well, Gronn, you missed quite the show. Come on, I¡¯ll explain.¡± As I summarized the events for him, Eldrek approached, walking alongside Thalrik, the leader of the semi-humans. Eldrek seemed calm, but it was obvious Thalrik was upset and worried. ¡°I¡¯m not okay with what happened, Eldrek. This could¡¯ve gone completely out of control.¡± ¡°I know, Thalrik. I¡¯m not happy about it either. But unfortunately, we need them, and that¡¯s something you¡¯ll need to address with your people.¡± I interrupted their conversation to inform them. ¡°Kaerith called for us. She has the results of her analysis, and I think we should head there immediately.¡± Gronn stretched as he spoke. ¡°I¡¯ll head over to the watchtower construction for now. Let me know later what you find out.¡± I nodded in acknowledgment before continuing toward Kaerith¡¯s tent with Eldrek and Thalrik. On the way, I told Eldrek how impressed I was by Kaerith¡¯s ability to fend off the lizards. ¡°From what I saw, it looks like she has venom in her claws. Did you know nagas were that skilled in combat?¡± Eldrek shook his head thoughtfully. ¡°Nagas tend to be very reserved. Like the giants, they mainly engage in trade. I don¡¯t know much about their abilities or culture.¡± ¡°Great, another thing to worry about,¡± Thalrik muttered with obvious sarcasm. I kept walking in silence, pondering what Kaerith might reveal to us. When we arrived outside Kaerith¡¯s tent, Eldrek stopped in front of her guards, who stood like statues, silently guarding the entrance. Without hesitation, he raised his voice. ¡°Kaerith, we¡¯re here. May we come in?¡± From inside, Kaerith¡¯s firm voice replied. ¡°Come in.¡± We stepped inside the tent. The air was heavy with a metallic scent, mingled with something sharper and more penetrating. At the far end, Kaerith was bent over a table, deeply engrossed in her analysis. Around us, the bodies of the creatures lay on stretchers, strangely well-preserved, showing no signs of decomposition. A sudden sound drew my attention. Thalrik, holding his stomach with one hand and covering his mouth with the other, looked pale and uneasy. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked, though I had an idea. Thalrik shakily pointed toward a corner of the tent. There, separate from the others, were dissected bodies. Their organs were neatly arranged on tables, in a methodical but unsettling way. Now I understood why Thalrik looked like he might vomit. It was equally revolting to me. ¡°Just don¡¯t look over there,¡± I suggested, trying to calm him. ¡°I can do that, but the smell here is awful,¡± he muttered, pinching his nose. Kaerith, without even glancing at him, spoke brusquely. ¡°Save your tears, weakling. Suck it up or get out.¡± Thalrik, still fighting his nausea, raised his hands as if to show bravery. ¡°Fine, fine. I¡¯m good.¡± Kaerith wasted no time and began speaking, her tone as direct as ever. ¡°These bodies are clearly contaminated, but not by poison, potions, or anything similar. This was caused by magic.¡± Her expression showed a mix of intrigue and focus as she continued. ¡°It¡¯s some kind of spell I¡¯m not familiar with.¡± Eldrek looked at her, skeptical. ¡°Are you sure about this?¡± Kaerith raised an eyebrow, her face saying it all. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have called you here if I wasn¡¯t sure. Magic leaves a trace when it¡¯s used, and these bodies are full of it.¡± She gestured toward the stretchers, pointing out the various parts she had examined. ¡°After analyzing the remains¡ªscales, skin, tissue¡ªI confirmed that all these creatures were human at some point. This spell transformed them, bit by bit. Darius, when he was captured, saw them in an earlier stage. They still spoke and acted with some level of awareness. But these creatures¡­¡± She paused, as if searching for the right words. ¡°They seem to be in a later stage. Their scaly bodies are more resilient, their vocal cords altered. They can¡¯t form words anymore, just growls and groans. And their brains appear to be dead.¡± A heavy silence filled the tent as we processed her words. Finally, she continued. ¡°This leads me to believe that, at this stage, they were under complete control of the sorcerer who cast this spell.¡± Kaerith fell silent for a moment, her gaze fixed on the remains before her. Then, almost absentmindedly, she murmured aloud, ¡°How I¡¯d love to study that sorcerer.¡± Chapter 70: Uncovering the Past We were processing the information Kaerith had given us. My thoughts raced, each more unsettling than the last. Now that it was confirmed there was a sorcerer turning humans into those creatures, what did it mean? The answer was clear: he could raise an army at will while we stayed here, waiting to be attacked. Was it really a good idea to hole up in the village and do nothing more? Eldrek stepped forward and asked the question on everyone¡¯s mind. ¡°Tell us something, Kaerith. Now that you¡¯ve discovered this, is it possible to reverse the spell? Can we turn them back into humans?¡± Eldrek had asked a good question. Kaerith looked up from her studies and answered honestly. ¡°I¡¯ll be frank. Neither I nor the other nagas have seen anything like this. This isn¡¯t like curing an illness. We¡¯re dealing with powerful magic here.¡± She paused, glancing at us. ¡°Maybe, at the early stages, I could slow the transformation process, but that¡¯s just a theory. We¡¯d have to test it.¡± Thalrik chimed in, his tone a mix of hope and worry. ¡°That could be useful. If our village gets hit by that spell, at least we could counteract it while we find a more definitive solution.¡± ¡°Hmm, yes, that would definitely help,¡± I replied thoughtfully, then turned to Kaerith. ¡°Do you have any idea how long the transformation process takes?¡± Kaerith tilted her head slightly, as if weighing her response. ¡°My estimate is at least thirty days, maybe a bit longer.¡± Eldrek nodded. ¡°Good. Before we leave, is there anything else we should know?¡± Kaerith set her knife on the table and walked toward one of the bodies. ¡°Yes. If you face these creatures again, close combat won¡¯t be very effective.¡± We fell silent as she grabbed the knife with both hands. With a swift and deliberate motion, she tried to drive the blade into the torso of the body on the table. The knife didn¡¯t penetrate. The creature¡¯s skin was too tough. Thalrik stepped forward, visibly surprised. ¡°But how? Their bodies are so resilient. How did you manage to cut them?¡± Kaerith gave him a neutral look before answering. ¡°I first weakened their skin with poison. Only then could I cut them.¡± ¡°I see,¡± I said, crossing my arms as I pondered. ¡°I managed to cut them because I infused my attacks with magic. It corroded the flesh on contact.¡± Kaerith nodded, picking up her knife again. ¡°If you want to hurt them, I recommend coating your weapons in poison. It¡¯ll weaken them gradually. Perhaps those stupid reptiles, with their strength, could harm them without poison, but we won¡¯t know until we test it.¡± Eldrek sighed, massaging his forehead. ¡°This keeps getting more complicated. Thanks for the information, Kaerith. For now, I¡¯ll ask you to prepare enough poison to share among us.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Kaerith replied indifferently. ¡°But it¡¯ll cost you a few coins. I¡¯ll have a good batch ready by tomorrow.¡± ¡°Fair enough,¡± I agreed. ¡°We¡¯ll give you what you need. And please, if you discover anything else that could help us, let us know.¡± Kaerith simply nodded and returned to her work. We left the tent with a sense of despair. Each of us was lost in our own thoughts. Finally, Thalrik, who never hesitated to show his nerves, spoke up. ¡°We¡¯ll talk later. I need to meet with my people and calm them down. They¡¯re probably still shaken from what happened with the lizards.¡± ¡°Of course, we¡¯ll talk later,¡± Eldrek replied as we continued walking toward the village center. Before we got there, I stopped him. ¡°Eldrek¡­¡± I began, my expression betraying my concern. ¡°I want you to consider the possibility of us taking the initiative. Based on what Kaerith told us, this sorcerer could be capturing and transforming more people every day. He might already have hundreds of creatures under his command.¡± ¡°Ugh! Damn it!¡± I growled in frustration, running my hands through my hair in a sharp motion. ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Eldrek admitted. ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it too. If we can organize with the lizards, we could make it work, but we¡¯d have to split up. We can¡¯t leave the village undefended.¡±The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. I nodded, agreeing with him. ¡°Also, I¡¯ve been thinking about something else.¡± Eldrek raised an eyebrow. ¡°I see. Why do you sound uncertain?¡± I sighed. ¡°While listening to Kaerith, I realized she might have a way to help me recover my memory. If I succeed, maybe it could help us somehow. Don¡¯t you think?¡± Eldrek rubbed his chin, lost in thought. ¡°Hmm, you might be onto something. Just be careful. You could uncover things that disturb you. But if you think it could help, go and ask her.¡± Eldrek¡¯s warning made me hesitate. What if I discovered something that made things worse? But I couldn¡¯t let doubt hold me back. I had to take the risk. We said our goodbyes. Eldrek returned to the tower¡¯s construction while I headed back to Kaerith¡¯s tent. I moved with confidence, though a mix of anxiety and nerves churned inside me. The idea of uncovering something about my past unsettled me more than I expected. I arrived once more at the entrance to Kaerith¡¯s tent. The guards, standing firm on either side and now recovered, eyed me with furrowed brows. One of them stopped me with a sharp tone. ¡°The lady Kaerith does not wish to be disturbed right now.¡± I regretted the obstacle, but I wasn¡¯t about to back down. I knew I was likely to irritate her, but I was determined to interrupt her. There was no other way to convince her, so I tried a different approach. ¡°Kaerith!¡± I raised my voice so she could hear me from inside. ¡°I¡¯m willing to pay you some coins if that¡¯s what it takes to get you to listen!¡± ¡°We told you she¡¯s not available, human!¡± one of the guards snapped, pointing his spear at me while the other followed suit. I raised my hands, palms forward, to show I wasn¡¯t looking for trouble. The tension was broken by Kaerith herself, who partially stepped out of the tent. With a disdainful gesture, she ordered her guards to let me through. ¡°Let him in. I want to see how desperate he is.¡± The guards, without hesitation, returned to their positions. ¡°Thank you,¡± I said as I entered. Kaerith had already gone back to what she was doing. Her focus was on preparing some kind of poison. The tent was filled with unsettling items: jars containing strange liquids, plants and herbs sorted into piles ready for mixing. Kaerith moved with precision, paying no attention to me at all. ¡°Well, Kaerith¡­¡± I tried to speak, but she interrupted me immediately. ¡°You said you were willing to pay me coins to talk, didn¡¯t you? Then do it.¡± Although her attitude annoyed me, I was too determined to argue. I pulled a coin from my pouch, showed it briefly, and placed it on a nearby table. ¡°And I¡¯m willing to pay more if you can help me with something.¡± Kaerith glanced at me sideways with an annoyed expression. ¡°How do you expect me to make progress on what I was asked to do if you want me to take on something else now?¡± ¡°I understand, but this could help with the plan. Plus, it would give you an opportunity to study me.¡± I knew Kaerith well enough to realize that sparking her scientific curiosity was an effective strategy. She stopped for a moment, setting aside what she was doing. Her expression turned serious as she looked directly at me. ¡°I¡¯m listening. Be brief.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a part of my past I don¡¯t remember. I suffered some kind of amnesia, and I¡¯ve only had vague recollections, but nothing that clears things up. I have a feeling that if I recover those memories, it could help us. Can you help me with this?¡± Kaerith stared at me with a neutral expression, waiting a few seconds before responding. ¡°I know of a way. A spell capable of delving into the depths of your being could unlock those memories.¡± ¡°Great!¡± I said enthusiastically. ¡°I¡¯d be grateful if we could try it. I¡¯ll pay you, of course.¡± I began rummaging through my pouch for another coin, but Kaerith stopped me with a gesture. ¡°There¡¯s something you need to know before we proceed. This spell will also allow me to see those memories. To give you an idea, I¡¯ll be entering your mind, peeling back layers of your consciousness. Whatever I see, you¡¯ll see too. It will be a shared process, like traveling through your memories together.¡± I took out a gold coin and placed it next to the one I had already left on the table. I looked at Kaerith with determination. ¡°No problem. You¡¯ll know everything about me. Maybe that¡¯ll make you think more highly of me¡­ or maybe the opposite,¡± I added with a nervous chuckle. ¡°Then let¡¯s not waste any more time. Let¡¯s begin,¡± Kaerith said. She pointed to a nearby cot and motioned for me to lie down. I approached reluctantly, noticing it was placed right next to one of the dissected creatures Kaerith used for her studies. I wrinkled my nose. ¡°Do I really have to lie down here? This thing smells like it¡¯s been dead for weeks,¡± I said, turning my gaze away from the exposed and foul-smelling corpse. Without looking at me, Kaerith responded indifferently as she prepared something at her workstation. ¡°It¡¯s the only space I have. If you want to recover your memories, endure the smell.¡± With a resigned sigh, I lay down on the cot, trying not to breathe too deeply. The stench was unbearable, but I wasn¡¯t about to back out. I turned my head slightly to avoid looking at the exposed organs, but that only seemed to make my discomfort worse. Kaerith stood beside me, holding a small vial of dark liquid. Without saying a word, she poured part of the contents into a carefully drawn circle on the ground. The liquid spread, glowing faintly as she began murmuring words in a language I didn¡¯t understand. Immediately, the air around us shifted. A green flash of light erupted from the circle, materializing into a spirit with an appearance that left me stunned. Its body was translucent, almost liquid-like, with several limbs moving in strange patterns. Its eyes shone with a white glow, and its face¡ªif it could be called that¡ªseemed ever-changing, shifting every time I looked at it. ¡°What the hell is that?¡± I asked, unable to hide my astonishment. ¡°Silence, Darius,¡± Kaerith said without taking her eyes off the spirit. ¡°I need to concentrate.¡± The spirit let out a low, deep sound, like a resonating murmur, as it extended one of its limbs toward me. Suddenly, a beam of light shot out from its body, connecting directly with my forehead and Kaerith¡¯s. I felt a slight pull, as if something unseen was prying open my mind. The sensation hit me instantly. My body jolted involuntarily, like an electric shock had surged through me. ¡°What in the world? Is this normal?¡± I asked, trying to steady myself as my heart raced. ¡°Relax,¡± Kaerith instructed firmly. ¡°Close your eyes and breathe deeply. If you resist, it will only make things harder for both of us.¡± Reluctantly, I closed my eyes, attempting to follow her instructions. My breathing was uneven, but little by little, I managed to calm myself. I could still feel the beam of light connecting to my mind, and something deep inside me told me that what was coming next would be intense. Kaerith, ever composed, continued her spellcasting. The spirit seemed to merge further with the ritual, its connection strengthening. I began to feel Kaerith¡¯s presence in my mind¡ªit was strange and unsettling, as if I could hear her thoughts brushing against the edges of my own. ¡°That¡¯s it. Keep relaxing,¡± she said in a softer voice. ¡°I¡¯m going to start delving deeper.¡± Chapter 71: Delving Into My Memories Kaerith placed her hands on my forehead, and the spirit rose once more. It was small, almost humanoid, glowing intensely. I felt the beam of light connecting us, a growing pressure in my mind. I closed my eyes, and the physical world seemed to vanish, replaced by a blurry and distorted landscape. ¡°Here we go, Darius,¡± Kaerith said firmly. ¡°This will be a journey to the depths of your being. Everything we see, you¡¯ll experience as well, so stay sharp.¡± I nodded anxiously, trying to steady my breathing, but an electric tingling coursed through my head. The sensation was accompanied by a discomfort that tensed me up at times. Kaerith¡¯s calm voice broke through the haze. ¡°Let it wash over you. Don¡¯t resist. Relax.¡± I took a deep breath and tried to release the tension. Slowly, the blurry landscape began to change. I found myself stepping out of an alley, looking at a market filled with creatures I¡¯d never seen before. The noise and colors were overwhelming. The scene blurred and shifted abruptly. Now I was in a dimly lit bar. A massive lizard was beating me mercilessly while a man sat nearby, watching the scene with a mocking expression. ¡°Kaerith¡­ are you seeing this?¡± I said, somewhat dazed. ¡°I think I¡¯m remembering¡­ I think that was my first encounter with that man. I believe I worked for him or something.¡± ¡°Have you seen lizards like that before?¡± Kaerith asked, her tone curious. ¡°Let¡¯s dig deeper.¡± The scene changed again. Now I was outside a cave, arguing with what looked like a gray-skinned orc. I paused, startled. ¡°Is that¡­ an orc?¡± I said, unable to hide my amazement. Heavy footsteps echoed from within the cave. Both of us turned to the entrance, and suddenly a giant emerged from the shadows. Kaerith and I stood frozen in shock. ¡°That giant¡­ is that Eldrek?¡± Kaerith asked, equally surprised. ¡°Holy shit, it¡¯s Eldrek. Older,¡± I muttered, as confused as she was. ¡°At the time, I¡¯d been tasked to find something for him. But I didn¡¯t know it was a weapon.¡± Kaerith¡¯s expression turned serious as she leaned toward me. ¡°Darius, if what we¡¯re seeing is real, this would mean it¡¯s a memory from the future. Which means¡­ you¡¯re a damn time traveler.¡± I opened my mouth to reply, but the scene shifted abruptly. I saw myself being attacked by flying creatures. They were fast, relentless, and I couldn¡¯t do anything to stop them. Kaerith was right¡ªI could feel the attacks. Not as intensely, but enough to tense me up. ¡°Wait a second¡­¡± I murmured, focusing on the memory. ¡°In that moment¡­ I died.¡± An intense unease surged through me. The chaos within me began to stir, almost breaking free as I relived that moment. My breathing became erratic, and I felt my magic overflowing. ¡°Darius, breathe! Control your chaos!¡± Kaerith shouted urgently. ¡°If you let it out now, it could permanently affect both of us.¡± I struggled to calm myself, taking deep breaths. ¡°I get it¡­ I get it. I think I¡¯ve got it under control.¡± The intensity began to fade, and the blurry images became sharp again. I saw three massive entrances, rippling in the shadowy space around me. ¡°What the hell, Darius? Who the hell are you? Those are portals! Is this how you¡¯ve been jumping between eras?¡± Kaerith exclaimed, unable to hide her disbelief. ¡°I think so,¡± I replied, still shaken. ¡°It¡¯s still confusing. I believe that when I die, I end up in that space and come across the portals. Please, Kaerith, we can¡¯t stop here. I need you to keep digging.¡± Kaerith¡¯s tone turned somber. ¡°I never expected to come across something like this.¡± Through the spirit, Kaerith continued to delve into my memories. Each time she went deeper, I felt a physical discomfort that made me groan. The scenes shifted again. I was in a vast desert at night, surrounded by warriors in the middle of a battle. I saw Eldrek, older than before, and other familiar faces. My heart raced as I stared at them and recognized them. ¡°Wait¡­ I remember them. They¡¯re¡­ Zhavros¡­ Aelira¡­ Vaelor¡­ the girl, her name is Nymira¡­ damn, there she is again. I¡¯d seen her in a fleeting memory before. Lyris! She¡­¡± Kaerith interrupted me, her voice filled with awe. ¡°She¡¯s your descendant.¡± A silence settled between us as we watched the scene of everyone fighting against savage creatures. Suddenly, the image shifted drastically. My heart stopped.The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°No! Nymira, no!¡± I screamed as the man I¡¯d seen in the bar struck her down with a deadly slash. I watched her fall, reliving a memory filled with rage and pain. The chaos within me exploded again. Kaerith tried to calm me. ¡°Darius, control yourself! Stop it before¡­¡± But I couldn¡¯t listen. The images continued. I saw the man, and finally, his face became clear in my memory¡ªGrimmor. He threw a sword that pierced Lyris, spreading the same poison that had killed Nymira. My rage boiled over. ¡°Lyris¡­ Damn you, Grimmor! Argh!¡± I roared furiously on the cot, thrashing as my emotions unleashed a faint mist of chaos around me. It seemed to seep from my very skin. Kaerith shouted orders to the guards. ¡°Restrain him on the cot!¡± They rushed to hold me down with all their strength. She tried to sever the spell, but the chaos was preventing it. The dark mist began to engulf the guards, the spirit, and finally, Kaerith herself. With my eyes shut, I heard the guards¡¯ cries of pain and the spirit¡¯s faint, fading presence. ¡°Selene!¡± I screamed, jolting upright on the cot. When I opened my eyes, I saw the horrifying scene clearly: the spirit being consumed by the chaos, the guards collapsed on the ground, their skin corroding inch by inch, and Kaerith convulsing on the floor, blood streaming from her nose, mouth, and ears. The black mist coiled around her head like a predator. Panicking, I slid off the cot. ¡°What the hell did I do?!¡± I yelled, clutching my head. Frantically, I tried to think. ¡°If the mist came from me, I can stop it.¡± The three guards had already reverted to their naga forms. I stretched my hands toward the guards and Kaerith, straining with every ounce of willpower to dispel the mist. With a muffled cry, I managed to dissipate it. The spirit was completely gone, consumed, and the guards lay unconscious, their exposed muscles and tendons grotesquely visible. Kaerith was motionless. I rushed to her side, desperation in every step. ¡°Damn it, Kaerith, don¡¯t die on me!¡± I rummaged through her belongings, searching for anything that could help. My eyes landed on a container labeled ¡®healing.¡¯ There were at least twenty potions inside. Grabbing three in haste, I began with Kaerith, forcing her to drink one. Then, I did the same for the guards. I crouched in the center of the tent, my heart pounding as I waited. The minutes dragged on like centuries until I noticed the guards¡¯ skin slowly regenerating. I sprang to my feet. ¡°It¡¯s working! It¡¯s working!¡± I shouted. I ran back to Kaerith and knelt beside her. ¡°Come on, come on¡­ please work, damn it!¡± Suddenly, Kaerith¡¯s eyes shot open, and she sat upright as if waking from a nightmare. I exhaled sharply, my hands covering my face in relief. ¡°It worked¡­ Damn, it worked.¡± Still disoriented, Kaerith stared at me. Before I could react, her serpent tail struck me with brutal force, knocking me unconscious instantly. When I regained consciousness, my vision was blurry. I was lying on the ground, my head and neck throbbing with pain. I tried to sit up but only managed to prop myself on one elbow. Groaning, I rubbed my eyes to focus better. As the dizziness subsided, I noticed the guards, fully healed and in their naga forms, standing over me with their spears pointed in my direction. ¡°Whoa, whoa! What¡¯s going on here?¡± I exclaimed, my eyes widening in surprise. I was still in Kaerith¡¯s tent. She stood across the room, cleaning up the mess I had caused. Her glare pierced through me before she spoke in a sharp, furious tone. ¡°You nearly killed us all! I should¡¯ve taken the chance to chop you into pieces and examine you while you were still out cold,¡± she snapped through gritted teeth. A pang of guilt hit me, and I lowered my gaze. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ Reliving those events was harder than I thought. Luckily, I found your potions and managed to heal you all. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to live with myself knowing I caused irreparable harm.¡± Kaerith scoffed, clearly unimpressed. ¡°Spare me the guilt trip. If it weren¡¯t for what I discovered about you, you wouldn¡¯t even be conscious right now.¡± She gestured to the guards to leave. They gave her a slight bow before obeying. Kaerith, still in her naga form, slithered closer to me. I was still propped up on my elbows, dazed, and couldn¡¯t help but notice how imposing she looked in that form. Her thick tail alone had been enough to knock me out in one blow. Kaerith leaned in closer, her piercing eyes fixed on me. ¡°Do you have any idea how rare it is for a time traveler like you to exist?¡± she asked in a low voice, her tone more curious than threatening. ¡°Even I thought those tales were just myths. Funny how fate brought you to me.¡± I noticed a knife in her hand, and my heart raced. A chilling thought crossed my mind. ¡°Um¡­ Kaerith, could you put that knife away? It¡¯s making me a little nervous,¡± I said, trying to sound calm. Kaerith raised an eyebrow and, to my surprise, smirked slightly. Her youthful, exotic face clashed with the intimidating aura she exuded. Finally, she turned away and placed the knife on a nearby table. ¡°Have you recovered your memories yet?¡± she asked, her back still turned to me. I managed to get to my feet, wincing at the stiffness in my neck. Rolling my head from side to side, I tried to shake off the discomfort. ¡°You hit harder than I expected¡­ Anyway, I remember a lot more now, though there are gaps. It¡¯s like I have several jumbled memories and can¡¯t tell what came first. It¡¯s like a puzzle in my head.¡± I stared at the ground, trying to piece things together in my mind. ¡°You have a power most people would kill for,¡± Kaerith remarked, glancing over her shoulder. ¡°The ability to travel through time and come back after death¡­ Imagine the potential. You could control events at will. You could even stop all this madness.¡± I shook my head, sighing deeply. ¡°It¡¯s not that simple. Now that I have more clarity, I realize this ability isn¡¯t a blessing. It comes with severe consequences. You¡¯ve seen it yourself¡ªthis power consumes me and harms everything around me.¡± Kaerith frowned, crossing her arms. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯d already figured that out. Still, it¡¯d be a pleasure to dissect you. If you die, I¡¯ll be the first to collect your remains¡­ Now, get out. As interesting as you are, I¡¯ve got work to do.¡± There was no doubt in my mind that she meant every word. Her warning was more than enough to make me leave. I stumbled a bit as I turned and exited the tent. The village was quiet under the night sky, save for the sounds of hammers and wood being chopped. Most people seemed to be resting. With a sigh, I decided to look for Eldrek. Chapter 72: Controlling the Chaos I walked out of the tent with my mind in turmoil. My hands trembled, damp with sweat. I stopped in the middle of the night, under the clear sky, and searched for the pendant beneath my clothes. Grasping it between my fingers, I looked at it for a moment, trying to calm myself. ¡°Selene... now I remember you more clearly,¡± I whispered. The weight of those words pressed on my chest. ¡°Now that I know I can bring you back, I must find a way to return to the past era.¡± I tucked the pendant away and resumed my path toward the center of the village, where nighttime activity continued. Upon arrival, I saw the demi-humans and giants resting near the tower. The construction was progressing quickly, already halfway done. Some sat, others stood chatting while eating and drinking water. They looked exhausted, their faces marked by the constant toil. Gronn was the first to notice my presence. He raised a massive hand and called out, his voice booming across the area. ¡°Hey, dwarf! Come over here. You¡¯ve been gone for a while.¡± I approached the group, greeting everyone with a nod. ¡°I was helping Kaerith,¡± I explained, trying to sound nonchalant. ¡°I see you¡¯ve made good progress on the tower.¡± Gronn frowned, eyeing me suspiciously. ¡°I hope you weren¡¯t up to anything strange with her... I can barely tolerate that naga. But those lizards? They¡¯re even worse.¡± Some demi-humans nodded in agreement. Others began to voice complaints, mentioning that the lizards couldn¡¯t be trusted and were making several villagers uneasy. Clearly, tensions between the groups persisted. As the murmuring grew, I noticed Eldrek, who had been sitting on a nearby log, stand up and approach me. His gaze locked onto my face, his expression shifting to a mix of curiosity and concern. ¡°Are you okay, Darius?¡± he asked quietly. ¡°Uh... not really, Eldrek. There¡¯s something I need to tell you.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s find somewhere quieter.¡± Before we could move far, Gronn stood up and hurried to catch up with us. ¡°Hey! You weren¡¯t planning to leave me behind with those boring lot, were you?¡± he said, gesturing toward the rest of the group. Eldrek glanced at him, sighing. ¡°Darius said he needs to talk to me, Gronn.¡± Gronn either missed the hint or ignored it. ¡°Ah, but I¡¯m sure Darius doesn¡¯t mind me tagging along, right, dwarf?¡± ¡°Uh... well... I suppose it¡¯s fine,¡± I replied, still unsure. ¡°Ha! See, Eldrek?¡± Gronn exclaimed, clapping me on the shoulder so hard I nearly lost my balance. ¡°Hey, Gronn! Do you realize that every time you do that, you shake my entire world?¡± I complained, rubbing my shoulder. ¡°Huh? I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about,¡± he replied with mock innocence and a wide grin. ¡°Let¡¯s head to the plaza; we can talk there.¡± We made our way to the plaza, a grassy area a bit removed from the center. The night was calm, but a few meters away, the lizards¡¯ large tent was visible. Even from that distance, their voices¡ªmore like growls than words¡ªcould be heard. I thought to myself, ¡°Couldn¡¯t find a wilder bunch if I tried.¡± Eldrek, Gronn, and I settled near the grass, ready to discuss what was happening. I knew this conversation wouldn¡¯t be easy, but I needed to clear my thoughts and decide how to proceed. ¡°You already know I lost my memory. For all this time, I¡¯ve only had flashes that brought more confusion than clarity. So, I thought of asking Kaerith if she knew a way to help me recover it.¡±Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. Gronn and Eldrek listened intently. ¡°That was smart of you,¡± Eldrek commented. ¡°I hadn¡¯t considered that option. How did it go?¡± I took a deep breath before answering. ¡°Well, you see... I don¡¯t know how to put it. Yes, she was able to help. She accessed my lost memories. I still have some gaps, but I think I now remember most of them.¡± ¡°Damn naga,¡± Gronn muttered. ¡°Despite her pleasant demeanor, she¡¯s proven to be quite useful.¡± ¡°Quite useful indeed,¡± I replied, allowing a faint smile before my expression turned serious. ¡°So, what¡¯s the problem?¡± Eldrek asked, noticing my concern. ¡°Regaining your memories should be reassuring, but all I see in your face is doubt.¡± ¡°Because my life before coming here was far from trouble-free,¡± I answered, running my hands through my hair. ¡°Argh, damn it!¡± ¡°You¡¯re starting to worry me, and that¡¯s not easy to do,¡± Gronn said seriously. ¡°Why not just tell us everything and clear the air?¡± I looked at them hesitantly but finally nodded. I told them everything: how Kaerith cast the spell, how we explored my memories together, and how, inadvertently, I ended up hurting her, the guards, and the spirit. I spoke of my ability to jump between eras, the power of my chaos magic, and how it could corrupt me if I overused it. Lastly, I revealed that this was the cause of my memory loss. I also told them about Selene and the deal I made with the dark being¡ªa memory that surfaced just as Kaerith was injured. Eldrek and Gronn listened in silence, processing everything. Gronn, particularly skeptical, seemed deeply impacted. ¡°As you can see, this complicates my priorities,¡± I said tensely. ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong... I want to help you, but now that I know I can save Selene, it¡¯s all I can think about. She¡¯s trapped inside that damned dark being, and only I can do something about it.¡± I looked down, feeling a mix of anger and anxiety. ¡°This is a lot,¡± Gronn exclaimed. ¡°Tell us something. If you know the future, can¡¯t you help us with what¡¯s happening now? Didn¡¯t the Eldrek of those times tell you anything? And don¡¯t you dare think of abandoning us if that¡¯s on your mind.¡± I noticed Gronn¡¯s nerves. No matter how much he tried to hide it, it was clear this worried him more than he wanted to admit. ¡°I don¡¯t have information about what¡¯s happening now,¡± I replied, trying to calm him. ¡°In fact, the same Eldrek told me he couldn¡¯t share details of what happened in the past, as it might alter the timeline in some way.¡± ¡°Oh, come on!¡± Gronn said, glaring at Eldrek. ¡°Why did you tell him that crap? If he¡¯d known what happened, maybe we could¡¯ve avoided all this.¡± ¡°I¡¯m as lost as you are, Gronn,¡± Eldrek replied calmly. ¡°I never imagined Darius was a traveler. We¡¯d only heard of travelers in legends.¡± Gronn, still agitated, turned to me. ¡°Can you at least tell me if I was alive in those times?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I never saw you, and Eldrek never mentioned you either.¡± Gronn rolled his eyes, clearly disappointed. ¡°Look, this is as confusing for me as it is for you,¡± I continued. ¡°The truth is that even now, I don¡¯t fully understand the extent of my abilities or how damaging it could be to reveal what happened next. All I know is that Eldrek told me that by my own orders from this era.¡± Eldrek crossed his arms, a thoughtful expression on his face. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to proceed, Darius. You¡¯ve caught me off guard with this information. But I do have one question.¡± Both Gronn and I looked at him expectantly. ¡°What is it?¡± I asked. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve recovered parts of your memories, I imagine you also remember how to better control your chaos.¡± I extended my hand and let the mana flow. A faint, undulating black mist began to emanate from my palm. I carefully watched as the chaos formed spirals in the air, moving with a rhythm I could now control. Eldrek and Gronn watched with a mix of awe and caution. I knew they weren¡¯t entirely sure what to expect. ¡°I think you¡¯re right about that, Eldrek,¡± I said while still observing my hand. ¡°I feel like I have greater control now.¡± The mist began to dissipate as I lowered my hand. I looked at my companions with a serious expression. ¡°Aelira, a companion I had in the other era, guided me and taught me how to start mastering it... I hope she and the others are doing well.¡± The last part came out as a low, nostalgic murmur. Eldrek nodded slowly and stood up from where he had been sitting. ¡°Then, with that clear, here¡¯s what I propose,¡± he said, drawing our full attention. ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡± I asked. ¡°Tomorrow, at first light, we¡¯ll propose to Zardak that some of his lizards accompany you to explore the creatures¡¯ territories. They could take the opportunity to visit other towns, ask questions, and investigate. It would be a reconnaissance mission. We can¡¯t just keep waiting for them to come to us. Meanwhile, from here, I¡¯ll think of something to help you return to the other era.¡± Gronn stood up as well, clapping his hands enthusiastically. ¡°You know, you¡¯re full of good ideas, aren¡¯t you, friend?¡± he said with a satisfied grin toward Eldrek. Eldrek glanced at him and responded with a faint smile. ¡°Alright, Eldrek. I agree,¡± I said. ¡°We need to act. I¡¯m confident that with my current level, I can face them. I¡¯m only worried about that sorcerer behind everything. But I¡¯ll go. I¡¯ll also take the chance to find out more in the towns.¡± ¡°Good,¡± Eldrek nodded. ¡°Now go rest. Tomorrow will be a tiring day for you. Gronn and I will continue working on the tower.¡± ¡°Ah, damn it,¡± Gronn grumbled. ¡°I¡¯m so tired of it already. Just imagine, once all this is over, this tower will be left for those demi-humans. We¡¯ve practically built them a new village.¡± Eldrek chuckled softly as Gronn crossed his arms with disdain. I left, feeling that the night had been overwhelming. Chapter 73: The Reunion with Selene I opened my eyes abruptly when I heard my name. The voice, distant and distorted, startled me. I sat up immediately, rubbing my eyes, trying to understand where I was. The floor beneath me was cold and solid, very different from the inside of the tent where I had slept, but I recognized the place instantly. I was back in that shadowy space. The giant walls surrounded me, and the three portals, usually active, were now dark. Silence reigned. Something had changed. The voice called me again. It sounded clearer now but still seemed to come from everywhere. I looked toward the other end of the space, the area I had never fully explored. I quickly got to my feet and started walking toward it. The vastness of the place piqued my curiosity, but I kept moving, guided by the voice. After a few steps, the air began to shift, growing heavier. At the far end, something seemed to stir, a dark figure I immediately recognized. My pulse quickened. ¡°You!¡± I shouted, running toward him in anger. I reached him in seconds and, without thinking, grabbed his clothing with both hands. My fingers clenched tightly as I shook him slightly. ¡°Where the hell have you been, you idiot?¡± I shouted, my voice filled with restrained rage. ¡°Let me speak to Selene immediately!¡± The dark figure didn¡¯t react at all. His cold, impenetrable eyes watched me with a calmness that only fueled my fury. His voice, however, was low and steady. ¡°I¡¯ve been trying to contact you all this time,¡± he said slowly. ¡°But when you lost your memory, it also severed your connection to this space.¡± My hands trembled at his words. I released him and stepped back, trying to organize my thoughts. I wasn¡¯t sure whether to feel relieved or more frustrated. ¡°I need you to let me see her,¡± I said more calmly this time. The dark figure remained still, watching me. Then he opened his mouth to continue. ¡°It¡¯s not that simple. If I do that, my time here will be significantly reduced. I¡¯m already weakened from the spell I used to contact you, and forcing this connection further might exhaust me completely.¡± I stared at him, biting my lip. I didn¡¯t want excuses. I needed to see her. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°Listen carefully.¡± I nodded without saying anything, waiting. ¡°First, understand that this space we¡¯re in exists within you. It¡¯s a reflection formed by your magic of chaos. It¡¯s a place where our minds can connect, but it¡¯s also unstable. Each time we use it, I risk being trapped... I need to leave enough mana to return.¡± I frowned, processing what he was saying. I had no idea this place was part of me. ¡°I also need to tell you that I understand you¡¯re in the Era of the Missing Star,¡± he continued. ¡°That will serve us for the goal we share.¡± ¡°Why is it good that I¡¯m here?¡± I asked, unable to contain my curiosity. ¡°There¡¯s one of the Sages in this era,¡± he replied. I opened my eyes wide with surprise. ¡°A Sage?! What does that have to do with this?¡± ¡°There are several of them, and it¡¯s known that they don¡¯t often interact with mortals. The Sage here is different and has no good intentions. It was he who caused Selene to become trapped within me. And he has the artifact we need to free her.¡± My breathing quickened. Surprise and anger flooded me. ¡°Are you saying this Sage is responsible for all of this?¡± I shouted, almost without realizing it. My mind filled with questions. ¡°Could it be the same one who¡¯s transforming people into those scaly-skinned creatures?¡± The dark figure watched me carefully, as if weighing his words. ¡°I can¡¯t confirm that, but what I can tell you is that he¡¯s a being of great power. It wouldn¡¯t be wise to face him alone. The best course would be for us to do it together. If you find him, you¡¯ll need to find a way to force him to travel to the era where we last met so we can confront him on more equal terms.¡± ¡°You¡¯re sure we can defeat him together,¡± I said softly. ¡°Correct,¡± the dark figure replied. ¡°The Sages are beings outside of time. They don¡¯t truly die, but there are ways to bind them. Together, we could make it happen.¡± I fell silent, my mind trying to process all this. Too many revelations in such a short time.If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. ¡°My time is running out,¡± he said then. I nodded slowly. ¡°Understood. Let¡¯s do this. Let me see her.¡± The dark figure raised his hand and placed it against my chest. I felt a cold energy flow into me, as if my entire being was connecting to something greater. I closed my eyes and let myself go. The transfer was slow and blurry. My surroundings gradually began to change. The shadows faded, and clarity slowly set in. When I opened my eyes, I found myself in my city. The place I knew so well before arriving in this world. I was in the area where Selene and I used to spend so much time together. I looked around, confused. It was daytime, and the streets were empty. Everything was in order: the cinema, the food stalls, the shops... but there was no one. I walked slowly, peering into the shop windows. The food stores displayed cakes and pastries that looked freshly made. Everything looked untouched, as if time had frozen. Curious, I entered one of the stores. On a table, I saw a lemon pie, my favorite. I approached it and, after hesitating for a moment, cut a slice. I tasted it, and the flavor was just as I remembered. I closed my eyes, savoring the moment. ¡°It¡¯s as good as always,¡± I murmured, enjoying every bite. With the slice of pie still in hand, I stepped out of the store. That¡¯s when I saw her. A figure sitting outside an ice cream shop, wearing an off-shoulder blouse and a skirt. I dropped the pie and ran toward her. ¡°Selene!!¡± I shouted with all my strength. She looked up, and when she recognized me, she stood. Her eyes sparkled with joy and emotion. I ran to her, and when I reached her, we embraced tightly. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re back so soon,¡± she said, her voice breaking with emotion. So soon. Those words echoed in my mind. For me, it felt like an eternity. I pulled back from the hug without letting go and looked at her intently. My lips formed a soft smile, saying nothing. I leaned in and kissed her. Selene reciprocated, and for that moment, everything else ceased to exist. When we parted, I took a deep breath. ¡°Selene, have you been okay? How is it that we¡¯re here, in the city?¡± She took my hand and smiled. ¡°First, come with me.¡± She led me to the ice cream shop. We entered, and she went to the counter. She grabbed a cone and looked at me enthusiastically. ¡°Choose a flavor.¡± I laughed softly, trying to relax. ¡°Wow, these are the same flavors I remember! Chocolate and pineapple, please.¡± ¡°At your service,¡± she said playfully. Carefully, she scooped the two flavors onto the cone and handed it to me. ¡°Somehow, I can move to all the places I once knew. And this street is one of my favorites. Do you remember?¡± ¡°Of course, I remember,¡± I replied, taking the ice cream. ¡°You have no idea how much I¡¯ve missed this.¡± Selene stepped out of the shop with her ice cream and guided me to a table outside. We sat down together, and I took a bite of the ice cream. I closed my eyes, enjoying the flavor as if it were the first time. ¡°Delicious, isn¡¯t it?¡± she said, laughing softly as she noticed my expression. I nodded while continuing to eat. She spoke calmly. ¡°Even though I¡¯m alone here, I haven¡¯t felt disheartened. Time here feels different. I can¡¯t tell if hours, days, or even years have passed. It¡¯s a strange sensation.¡± I took her hand. ¡°You¡¯re right. And you have no idea how relieved I am that you¡¯re not suffering. That¡¯s been worrying me.¡± Suddenly, I began to feel myself fading away. I cursed the moment for giving me so little time with her. I looked at her, alarmed, and squeezed her hand. ¡°Selene, I¡¯m working with someone to get you out of here. Please, hold on. I¡¯m moving heaven and earth so we can be together again.¡± Her eyes filled with tears, but her smile remained intact. ¡°I know. I trust you,¡± she said softly. She paused, and just before I vanished completely, she added, ¡°Come back soon, my love.¡± The last thing I saw was her smile, filled with hope and love, before everything dissolved into nothingness.
I woke up startled in the tent, breathing heavily. Outside, the bustle of the village brought me back to the present. The sounds of construction continued, and the tower rose imposingly in the distance, halfway finished. I ran a hand over my face, trying to calm down. The encounter had been so real that I knew it wasn¡¯t a dream. ¡°I can still taste the ice cream in my mouth.¡± I stepped out of the tent to clear my head, needing it after so much emotion. From afar, I saw Eldrek and Gronn in front of the lizards¡¯ tent, talking to Zaldrak. Although Zaldrak¡¯s expression always seemed bitter and furious, I didn¡¯t notice any hostility in their conversation. Thalrik, the leader of the demihumans, spotted me and approached with a friendly gesture. ¡°Good morning, Darius. Did you sleep well?¡± ¡°Um¡­ I tried,¡± I replied, forcing a smile. ¡°Do you know what they¡¯re talking about?¡± Thalrik nodded with a calm expression. ¡°Eldrek and Gronn volunteered to handle negotiations with Zaldrak. They wanted to ensure everything was clear for the expedition you¡¯ll be joining. I hope it goes well.¡± ¡°So do I,¡± I said, glancing at the tower. ¡°By the way, what¡¯s happened to the rest of the demihumans? I haven¡¯t seen them around lately.¡± Thalrik¡¯s face darkened slightly. ¡°It¡¯s because of the lizards. Their presence has made everyone nervous. They¡¯re afraid to leave their homes, and even some businesses have closed. I¡¯m working to resolve that right now.¡± I nodded, understanding the situation. ¡°Thanks for letting me know. I hope you find a solution soon.¡± ¡°I hope so too. Now, I must go. See you later, Darius.¡± I watched Thalrik walk away as the sound of construction continued to fill the air. My gaze shifted back to Eldrek and Gronn, who were already walking toward me. In the distance, Zaldrak roared toward the other lizards, as if issuing a war cry, and they all responded with guttural roars of their own. I moved to meet my towering friends, and they greeted me immediately. ¡°Everything is ready, Darius. Prepare some provisions; you¡¯ll leave shortly with some of the lizards. Zaldrak and others will remain here to defend the village in case of an attack,¡± Eldrek said, his tone laced with concern. ¡°Take Aeryn with you. She¡¯s already used to you,¡± Gronn added. ¡°And before you leave, stop by Kaerith¡¯s tent. She should have some healing potions ready for you.¡± I hesitated at the mention of Kaerith. After what happened yesterday, I doubted she wanted to see me. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll prepare everything. Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ll proceed with caution.¡± We shook hands, making promises to avoid unnecessary conflicts. But knowing the temperament of the lizards, I doubted I¡¯d be able to keep that promise. As I walked back to prepare, I couldn¡¯t help but replay the encounter with Selene in my mind. Her smile, her voice, the taste of the ice cream¡ªall of it felt so vivid, so real. And now, I had a clear goal: to face the Sage and retrieve the artifact that could bring her back. No matter the cost, I would succeed. Chapter 74: The Expedition Chapter 74: The Expedition After saying goodbye to Eldrek and Gronn, I went to find Aeryn. I walked toward the pen where the skarnill were kept. From a distance, she spotted me and, as if recognizing me, trotted quickly in my direction. I opened the gate and, taking her by the reins, she greeted me with an affectionate nudge. Aeryn had already become an invaluable companion to me. As we walked together toward Kaerith¡¯s tent, I stroked her neck. ¡°I hope Kaerith isn¡¯t too upset, Aeryn,¡± I murmured. In response, Aeryn let out a soft grunt that I couldn¡¯t quite interpret, but it made me smile nonetheless. When I reached Kaerith¡¯s tent, nerves began to settle in. I stopped for a moment before addressing the nagas guarding the entrance. ¡°I¡¯ve come to pick up some potions,¡± I said, trying to sound calm. One of the guards nodded and went inside. From where I stood, I could hear part of the conversation. ¡°My lady, the warrior Darius is here for some potions,¡± the naga informed her in a deep voice. Kaerith¡¯s response was immediate and full of disdain: ¡°I don¡¯t want to see that fool. Give him the bag.¡± Her words were loud enough for me to hear outside. I figured it was intentional. I waited in silence as I heard the naga moving inside the tent. Shortly after, he came out with a medium-sized bag and handed it to me. ¡°Here you go,¡± he said bluntly. I took the bag and nodded in thanks. I quickly opened it to check its contents. Inside were ten potions, enough to share in case any lizardfolk were injured during the exploration. I thanked the naga again and headed toward the village gates, Aeryn walking by my side. At the gate, the lizardfolk were waiting for me. I counted eight of them, all mounted on their muscular Drakkin. One of them stood out from the rest, not just because of his bearing but also his arrogant attitude. He approached me with a less-than-friendly look. ¡°Move it, human. We¡¯re not waiting all day,¡± he snapped sharply. I didn¡¯t respond. I simply guided Aeryn toward the gate, placing myself at the front of the group. The massive gates began to open slowly, creaking under the strain. I took one last look at the village before leaving. From a distance, I saw Eldrek and Gronn watching me, their expressions serious but filled with confidence. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± I ordered Aeryn, and she began to move steadily. The lizardfolk followed, maintaining a tight formation behind me. As we left the village, I felt a mix of responsibility and determination. This was just an exploration, but every step could bring us closer to answers¡ªor to new dangers. I led the way, but I soon realized I had no idea where to go. I wasn¡¯t familiar with nearby villages or landmarks. I thought about asking the lizardfolk, but the very idea irritated me. Every time I tried talking to them, all I got were hostile remarks or grunts. A noise behind me caught my attention. One of the lizardfolk approached, riding his Drakkin. My first instinct was to expect the worst¡ªsurely, he was coming to complain or snarl at me about something. As he got closer, I noticed he was different. His long legs and slender frame were a sharp contrast to the others, who were more robust and stocky. Two short daggers crossed his back, a detail that piqued my curiosity. ¡°I¡¯m Khoryn,¡± he said in a rough voice, though not a hostile one. This took me by surprise. It wasn¡¯t common for a lizardfolk to speak without venom in their words. ¡°I¡¯m Darius,¡± I replied cautiously. Khoryn offered a faint smile. ¡°I know. I saw you fight in the swamp. What you did there was truly impressive.¡± I didn¡¯t know how to respond. A normal conversation with a lizardfolk was the last thing I expected. ¡°Well¡­ thanks,¡± I said, trying not to sound too incredulous. Khoryn tilted his head slightly. ¡°Tell me, Darius, where are we headed?¡± I swallowed hard, a little uneasy. ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t know these lands well. I was thinking of asking you about the nearby villages we could visit.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± he replied. ¡°The closest ones are the Firbolgs, Thalven, Veldraens, and Kivorians. Each has its own traits. The Firbolgs live in harmony with the forests, protecting rivers and animals. The Thalven are experts in farming and livestock; their villages are in fertile plains. The Veldraens live near lakes and are masters of pottery and construction. The Kivorians, on the other hand, live near rivers and work with minerals and clay.¡± ¡°Perfect,¡± I said with a hint of relief. ¡°Those should be enough for the exploration. Let¡¯s start with the Firbolgs.¡± Khoryn nodded. ¡°Their village is in the Lunarias Forest, an area of rivers, lagoons, and abundant wildlife.¡± ¡°Lead the way,¡± I told him, and he took the lead with a firm stride. The group followed, picking up the pace on their Drakkin. I adjusted Aeryn¡¯s reins and joined them. After about an hour, we reached the Lunarias Forest. Khoryn stopped his Drakkin and pointed ahead. ¡°We¡¯re here,¡± he announced. The place was humid but pleasant. Tall trees covered the sky, letting beams of light filter through their branches. From above, birds sang, and the sound of flowing water could be heard in the distance. Despite everything, there were no signs of the Firbolgs. ¡°Where are those tree-hugging cowards?¡± one of the lizardfolk grumbled impatiently. ¡°We should¡¯ve seen them by now,¡± added another. ¡°Khoryn, is that normal?¡± I asked, somewhat concerned. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we have found them by now?¡± Khoryn scanned the area intently. ¡°No, this isn¡¯t normal. They¡¯re usually scattered, tending to the forest.¡± Suddenly, he lifted his head and sniffed the air. His reaction caught my attention.A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. ¡°What is it?¡± I asked. ¡°There¡¯s a strange smell,¡± he said seriously. ¡°Rot.¡± The other lizardfolk began reacting the same way, picking up the scent. I still couldn¡¯t detect anything. ¡°Lead us,¡± I ordered. ¡°Pick up the pace.¡± We advanced quickly toward the source of the smell. Little by little, I began to notice it as well¡ªa pungent, unpleasant stench. We arrived at a village hidden among the trees. The houses were partially destroyed, built with materials that respected the environment but now appeared abandoned and damaged. We slowed our pace as we entered. On the ground, we saw some Firbolgs lying unconscious or dead. Further ahead, a few wounded ones stared at us with fear. One of them began yelling in a language I couldn¡¯t understand, alerting the others who could still move. Immediately, the Firbolgs gathered their injured and started running, retreating as best they could. I quickly dismounted from Aeryn. ¡°We¡¯re not here to harm you!¡± I shouted, raising my hands as a sign of peace. I turned to the lizardfolk and commanded, ¡°Stop!¡± The lizardfolk obeyed, though their displeasure was evident. Their disdainful looks made it clear they disagreed, but they didn¡¯t challenge me. I watched the Firbolgs, hoping my gesture would be enough to earn some of their trust. The more injured Firbolgs stopped and studied us carefully. Their narrowed eyes seemed to assess our intentions. After a few seconds of tension, one of them raised a hand and yelled something in their language, calling out to the others. Gradually, those who had been trying to flee also halted, though they still showed distrust and fear. ¡°What the hell are these bastards saying?¡± one of the lizardfolk grumbled from the back, his tone dripping with impatience and disdain. I turned toward him, fixing the group with a firm look. ¡°Avoid making offensive comments,¡± I ordered in a clear voice. ¡°We need information to find out if this is connected to the beings that have been attacking us.¡± The lizardfolk muttered under their breath, but none of them spoke up again. Their displeased expressions were still obvious, though. The Firbolgs, seeing that we made no hostile movements, began to look at me with curiosity and a hint of worry. It was clear they were exhausted. I stepped forward slowly, hands raised, showing I had no intention of attacking. ¡°I¡¯m Darius,¡± I said in a calm voice. ¡°We come from the village of the demi-humans. We¡¯re on an expedition to investigate humanoid beings with scaly skin that have been attacking us.¡± The Firbolgs exchanged nervous glances, and one of them, who could still walk somewhat steadily, stepped forward. His body was covered in scars, and he spoke with a thick accent that made his words a bit hard to understand. ¡°I am Aelther,¡± he said, bowing his head slightly. His tone was polite but also strange, almost solemn. ¡°Our village was attacked recently. They destroyed our homes, the forest, and¡­ took some of our people.¡± A knot formed in my stomach at his words. The method sounded all too familiar. I clenched my fist in frustration before responding. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what happened to you. Could you tell us more about what those beings were like?¡± I gestured for Khoryn to approach and listen as well. Aelther nodded, visibly affected. ¡°They were merciless creatures. Their skin was grayish and scaly. They had strange abilities, controlling the wind in a dangerous way.¡± He paused, breathing deeply, his eyes filling with tears. ¡°And there was an old man. A figure with a human appearance, but¡­ he observed everything from the shadows, as if he were the one leading them.¡± Before I could respond, an elderly Firbolg approached unsteadily. He wore tattered cloth and had a face covered in intricate tattoos. His slow steps and deep gaze commanded respect. ¡°That being was not human,¡± he said in a grave voice. ¡°It is a malevolent creature of great power. An ancient one.¡± Aelther bowed his head slightly toward the elder. ¡°He is our shaman. He can perceive things we cannot. He believes that old man is an ancient being.¡± Khoryn furrowed his brow. ¡°An ancient being? A mage?¡± The shaman slowly shook his head. ¡°Not just any mage. This is a being with unmatched mystical abilities, capable of creating life and destruction. But it is not like the other being of the same kind that resides in the Velkar Mountains.¡± My eyes widened in surprise. ¡°What do you mean? Another being with the same abilities?¡± The shaman nodded with a sorrowful expression. ¡°Yes. They were the first to exist. But one of them strayed from their purpose and is now behind all of this.¡± His face reflected deep pain, as if speaking these words hurt him. Could it be possible? I thought, trying to process what I had just heard. ¡°Are these two beings you mentioned¡­ the so-called sages?¡± I asked, fixing my gaze on the shaman. Before he could answer, a gust of wind swept through the area with force. The weakened Firbolgs were knocked to the ground, while the lizardfolk and I managed to stay on our feet, though we staggered. The Drakkin roared in agitation, shifting nervously. I shielded my face with my arm, struggling against the power of the wind. ¡°A storm?!¡± I shouted, trying to make myself heard over the howling air. ¡°It¡¯s them!¡± the shaman yelled, raising his voice desperately. The wind was so strong it was hard to catch every word. In the distance, the sound of heavy, fast steps echoed through the air. Many of them. The wind didn¡¯t let up, making it difficult to see beyond a few meters. ¡°Prepare your weapons, brothers!¡± Khoryn roared from the back, his voice brimming with fury. Through the gusts, figures began to emerge. Scaly creatures, charging toward us with ferocious intensity. I drew my sword as the lizardfolk, riding their Drakkin, let out battle cries filled with exhilaration. Overcome with euphoria, they charged headlong at the enemy without hesitation. I moved forward as well. Their numbers were slightly greater than ours, but not by much. My eyes locked on two figures at the back of the group. They were controlling the wind, clearly the source of our struggle to hold our ground. ¡°This time, I won¡¯t hold back.¡± The battle erupted. The Drakkin rammed into the creatures, sending some flying with their massive force. However, others managed to knock the lizardfolk off their mounts, creating a chaotic melee. My sword moved swiftly, cutting down the enemies trying to block my path. The chaos within me surged, pushing me forward with greater speed as I moved along the flanks toward the two controlling the wind. With precise movements, I caught one of them by surprise. My blade sliced through its neck, decapitating it with a single, clean stroke. A guttural shout escaped me as I struck. The other creature, witnessing its companion fall, turned its focus to me, sending a gust of wind in my direction. I dodged it and countered, slashing its hand before it could attack again. It let out a cry of pain, stumbling back. ¡°I won¡¯t let you attack any more villages!¡± I shouted, advancing relentlessly. The creature, desperate, swung a heavy blow toward me. I sidestepped with agility, closing the distance between us. Without giving it a chance to recover, I grabbed its face with my hand, forcing it down to the ground. My anger burned hot within me. ¡°Say goodbye, you bastard!¡± I growled through gritted teeth. From my hand, the chaos surged, a dark mist enveloping its head completely. The creature¡¯s screams faded as it writhed on the ground, its body convulsing until it finally fell still. I released my grip and stood, watching the mist dissipate, leaving its head mangled and lifeless. I turned my attention back to the battlefield. The lizardfolk were fighting ferociously, their Drakkin biting and ramming into the scaly creatures with brutal force. But the enemy wasn¡¯t backing down. Their attacks were swift and precise, managing to wound some of the lizardfolk¡¯s legs and bodies. Despite their size, the lizardfolk¡¯s tough skin allowed them to withstand the strikes. I ran toward the fray to help. In the chaos, I spotted Khoryn fighting. His movements were a stark contrast to his companions¡ªagile and precise. He weaved between attacks, evading strikes and delivering quick, calculated cuts with his daggers. However, I noticed that these creatures were tougher than expected, enduring blows that would have incapacitated most opponents. The battle was far from over. Chapter 75: The Velkar Mountains
I immediately ran to help the lizardfolk. The battle was still raging fiercely, with those damn creatures attacking relentlessly.
¡°These scalies are more vulnerable under their arms and behind their ears!¡± Khoryn shouted, his voice sharp and urgent.
I heard him and realized I hadn¡¯t noticed that detail before. Just as I was preparing to strike, one of the lizardfolk turned to me with hostility.
¡°Stay out of this, human! This is our fight!¡± he snarled, his tone dripping with contempt. I froze, a bit surprised by his attitude.
The scalies kept taking heavy blows and cuts, but they weren¡¯t enough to stop them. They fell to the ground, only to rise again moments later. However, the lizardfolk began to target the weak spots Khoryn had pointed out.
Khoryn moved with an almost weightless agility. With one of his daggers, he pierced through a scaly¡¯s skull by driving the blade into its ear. The creature dropped instantly. Khoryn withdrew his dagger and rushed off to help his companions without wasting a second.
Noticing their disadvantage in numbers, the scalies regrouped. Coordinating their efforts, they unleashed a joint gust of wind that created a powerful shockwave. Everyone was thrown back with force¡ªeven some of the firbolgs couldn¡¯t escape its reach. I felt the impact as I hit the ground, while others collided with trees, houses, or rocks.
The scalies seized the chaos to flee, propelling themselves forward with their wind magic. The lizardfolk scrambled to their feet, ready to give chase, but I stopped them immediately.
¡°Don¡¯t follow them! You won¡¯t catch up!¡± I shouted firmly. I knew it would be pointless¡ªI had seen the speed at which they escaped.
Despite my warning, the lizardfolk roared in frustration. One of them grabbed the corpse of a scaly felled by Khoryn and began pounding it in fury, venting his anger. I ignored the scene and turned to Khoryn, who approached me, slightly out of breath.
¡°Are you sure the other two scalies you fought are dead?¡± he asked seriously.
¡°Yes, but feel free to check them just in case,¡± I replied. Khoryn nodded and quickly walked away while the others gathered around to strike the fallen bodies.
I approached the firbolgs, who were struggling to recover. There were about a dozen of them, some injured and moving with difficulty.
¡°Are you alright?¡± I asked in a calm tone, hoping to gain their trust.
One of them, swaying slightly, managed a shaky nod.
¡°We¡¯ll survive, thanks to you,¡± he said weakly.
An elderly firbolg slowly approached, leaning on a worn staff. His expression was solemn as he met my gaze.
¡°Thank you, human. If you are truly investigating those merciless creatures, you will most likely find answers in the Velkar Mountains,¡± he said gravely.
I paused, reflecting for a moment.
¡°The being that resides in those mountains... is it one of the sages?¡± I asked with genuine curiosity.
¡°Yes,¡± the elder confirmed. ¡°He is one of the so-called sages. He may hold the answers to what is happening. It is difficult to gain an audience with him, but perhaps, given the circumstances, he will accept to see you.¡± He added, ¡°I had considered going myself, but I did not expect another attack so soon.¡±
I sighed, feeling the weight of the situation.
¡°This is too much. It¡¯s likely those creatures came to finish the job. I recommend you find another place to take shelter. It¡¯s no longer safe here.¡±
The elder nodded solemnly.
¡°Indeed, human. Unfortunately, it is not.¡±
He made a respectful gesture as a farewell.
¡°Please, if you find our people who were taken, free them,¡± he said before turning to rejoin the other firbolgs.
¡°Of course, I will,¡± I muttered to myself.
As I watched them leave, a thought weighed heavily on my mind. This was all so tragic. I knew that beneath those creatures, there were people. But until we found a solution, there was no holding back.
I motioned to Khoryn, signaling that we should leave. The lizardfolk had finally stopped beating the corpses. I made my way to Aeryn, who thankfully had stayed away from the battlefield. I adjusted the reins and mounted her, waiting for the others to catch up.
¡°What have you decided to do?¡± Khoryn asked as he approached on his drakkin.The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.
I looked at him with determination. ¡°I¡¯m heading to the Velkar Mountains.¡±
Khoryn raised an eyebrow in curiosity. ¡°What do you expect to find there?¡±
¡°There might be answers to what we¡¯re facing, but... I¡¯ll go alone.¡±
¡°What? Don¡¯t tell me you expect us to babysit these useless firbolgs,¡± he said, clearly worried.
I shook my head. ¡°It would be ideal if you checked the other villages in the meantime. You¡¯re more in number, so splitting into two groups might let you cover more ground.¡±
I spoke with enough conviction that Khoryn didn¡¯t need to think twice. He nodded and added with a fierce grin, ¡°We¡¯ll crush those damned fools.¡±
¡°I like your enthusiasm, but remember¡ªonly engage in combat if it¡¯s necessary.¡± He already knew, but it didn¡¯t hurt to remind him.
¡°Who do you take us for? We¡¯re not mindless beasts,¡± he retorted with a half-smile before turning to organize his team.
Watching him walk away, I muttered under my breath, ¡°Not mindless beasts? Yeah, sure¡­¡±
I turned to Aeryn and spoke directly, waiting for her reaction. ¡°Do you know where the Velkar Mountains are, Aeryn?¡±
She turned her head toward me, attentive, and nodded with a decisive gesture. It still amazed me how this bird could understand and communicate so clearly. I sighed in relief and stroked her neck.
¡°You¡¯re the best companion. Without you, I wouldn¡¯t be able to navigate these lands.¡± Then, with firm resolve, I added, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Aeryn, full speed ahead!¡±
I gripped the reins tightly as Aeryn let out a powerful screech that echoed all around before darting forward with precision and speed.
As we left the forest behind, I noticed scattered cart tracks along the ground. I recognized them instantly¡ªthey were from the scalies. Silently, I cursed the so-called sage behind all this chaos. If that mage truly is a sage, how could anyone possibly stop him?
Memories of my encounter with an elderly mage resurfaced. Though some details were still blurry, his face and personality remained vivid thanks to Kaerith.
Aeryn¡¯s loud screech brought me back to the present. She gestured toward a forest in the distance with a subtle movement of her head. I looked where she indicated and recognized it immediately.
¡°That¡¯s the forest Eldrek and I passed through, where that spirit resides.¡±
Aeryn continued moving without hesitation, as if acknowledging my words with a slight nod.
¡°I didn¡¯t realize the mountains were so close to that forest¡­ I wonder if the spirit knows anything about all this. If I don¡¯t find answers from the elder mage, maybe I¡¯ll visit the spirit instead.¡±
After crossing the forest and traveling further, the sun began to set. In the distance, I saw mountains rising into view. ¡°Are those the mountains?¡± I asked Aeryn, studying them carefully. ¡°I think I recognize them.¡±
Aeryn responded with a clear, affirmative call. ¡°Finally! We¡¯re almost there!¡±
As we approached, the path began to narrow. It was a clear trail surrounded by lush green grass and a few scattered trees. Yet something felt off¡ªthere wasn¡¯t a single sound, not even from animals. ¡°Is this really the only way to get there?¡± I wondered aloud.
The trail led to what seemed like a passage between two towering mountains. It was narrow and slightly steep. I looked around for other possible entrances, but none were visible. Time wasn¡¯t on my side, so I had no choice but to continue.
When we reached the entrance, I dismounted from Aeryn and spoke to her directly.
¡°From here on, I have to go alone. Wait for me here. I won¡¯t tie you up in case you¡¯re in danger¡ªjust run if you need to, alright?¡± I looked her straight in the eyes. She stood tall and strong, responding with a soft screech as if she understood perfectly. I bid her farewell with a respectful gesture and began walking.
The passageway, flanked by massive rocky walls, was imposing. The silence and shadows pressed down on me, but I pushed forward without hesitation. Flashes of memories struck me. I had walked this path before, though I couldn¡¯t recall when or why. I only knew it had been in another time.
After a long climb, I finally reached a flat area. Ahead of me lay the entrance to a cave. Panting from the effort, I muttered, ¡°I made it. Let¡¯s see if you¡¯re home, old man.¡±
The silence in the area unsettled me. I stepped into the cave cautiously, scanning my surroundings. At first, there was nothing¡ªjust the rough cave walls around me. But as I ventured further, I saw faintly glowing crystals deeper inside. Sunlight filtering through cracks in the rock kept the cave from being entirely dark.
I stopped for a moment to admire the crystals, their vibrant colors almost hypnotic. Turning my head, I spotted something¡ªor someone. An old man sat there, his eyes closed. His figure seemed distorted, like a wavering image.
¡°Hey, old man!¡± I shouted, stepping toward him.
I ran, eager to reach him, but slammed into something invisible just a few steps away. The impact knocked me back, and I fell onto my rear. Rubbing my face, I muttered, ¡°What the hell?!¡±
From the ground, I looked again and noticed a transparent layer between the old man and me.
I stood cautiously. ¡°Old man!¡± I shouted again, approaching carefully. Reaching out, I touched the barrier. It didn¡¯t hurt me, but it felt strangely firm. I gave it a few experimental knocks. It flexed slightly under my blows but wouldn¡¯t budge. ¡°What kind of cage is this?¡±
I hit it harder, yelling at the old man, but the barrier remained intact. Frustrated, I searched the area for a way to break through. The glowing crystals seemed alive, their colors shifting as if they held secrets. I checked the walls and floor for any triggers but found nothing.
Growing more agitated, I rested my hands on my hips and thought aloud. ¡°Would my sword work?¡± Unsheathing it, I slashed at the barrier with precision, but nothing happened.
¡°Damn it!¡± I cursed, pacing angrily. Then I stopped, took a deep breath, and focused.
Closing my eyes, a memory surfaced¡ªAelira, the celestial. I remembered how she had trained me to master chaos, telling me that if I truly controlled it, I could turn it into something more. With a determined look, I opened my eyes. ¡°Alright, Aelira. Let¡¯s do this.¡±
I channeled chaos into my sword, its dark aura enveloping the blade. With a shout of fury, I delivered a powerful strike. This time, the barrier cracked, a visible fissure forming.
¡°Yes!¡± I exclaimed as the chaos began spreading, corroding the barrier. Slowly, it melted away entirely, leaving a thick residue on the ground that soon disintegrated under the lingering chaos.
Wasting no time, I sheathed my sword and ran to the old man. ¡°Old man!¡± I grabbed his shoulders, shaking him gently to wake him up. He didn¡¯t respond. Checking his wrist for a pulse, I felt nothing.
I shook him harder this time, desperation creeping into my movements. Suddenly, a faint smile appeared on his lips.
With his eyes still closed, he spoke softly. ¡°So, destiny has brought you before me once again... Darius.¡± Then, he opened his eyes. Chapter 76: Forging the Crystal of Destiny I placed a hand on his shoulder while kneeling on the ground. I looked at him, concerned. ¡°Damn it, old man. For a moment, I thought you were dead.¡± The old man slowly opened his eyes. ¡°That would be difficult. I can¡¯t die.¡± I was stunned but chose not to ask why. ¡°Well¡­ how are you feeling?¡± With some effort, the old man stood up and began walking through the cave. I quickly got up to follow him as he headed toward a small exit that led outside. The cloudy air greeted us, and the old man stared at the horizon. I watched him curiously. He¡¯s gone senile, I thought. ¡°Old man?¡± I said to get his attention. ¡°So, I was trapped for quite a while,¡± he replied with a neutral expression as he turned to look at me. ¡°Huh?¡± I frowned, confused. ¡°Darius, I know why you came. Let me tell you something: this was something I couldn¡¯t avoid.¡± My doubts showed on my face. Raindrops began to fall, hinting that a storm was coming. ¡°Old man, if you know what¡¯s happening, explain it to me. There are things going on out there right now.¡± ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go inside. Looks like it¡¯s about to pour.¡± We returned to the cave, but my lack of time kept me restless. The old man walked toward the area with the crystals and stopped. I followed him closely, waiting for answers. ¡°As you¡¯ve been told, there are beings outside of time who created this world from nothing, giving it life and form,¡± he began, looking directly at me. I listened attentively. ¡°There isn¡¯t much information about us, but we are known as the Four Sages.¡± ¡°There are four of you?¡± I asked, slightly confused. He nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. For millions of years, none of us had materialized to wander this world. We were merely observers. We made a pact not to interfere with the decisions of the different beings and races that exist, allowing free will and natural development. But one of us broke that pact.¡± ¡°Wait, wait! Are you saying the one responsible for everything happening now is that sage who decided to intervene?¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct,¡± he said calmly. ¡°When he materialized, I had to follow him to ask what he was planning. He said he wanted to walk among mortals to better understand the world we had created. Naively, I believed him and left him alone. I had no idea what would happen next.¡± This is a disaster, I thought. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you stop him when you saw what he started doing?¡± ¡°Although we can observe this world, we cannot track or see what one of us is doing. Everything he did went unnoticed until it was too late.¡± Some sages you turned out to be, I thought sarcastically. ¡°I see,¡± I finally said. ¡°I guess there¡¯s no point in dwelling on that. Was it him who trapped you here?¡± The old man sighed, disappointment written on his face. ¡°Unfortunately, yes. When I finally saw what he had been doing, I summoned him to this cave. I didn¡¯t know if he would respond to my call, but he did. I questioned why he had begun corrupting mortals. His response was that we had never truly taken the time to understand what we had created.¡± ¡°And what did he mean by that?¡± I asked. ¡°He said we had created selfish, greedy beings obsessed with power. According to him, this world needed to be corrected and restructured. Since then, he¡¯s been pulling strings from the shadows, traveling through different eras.¡± I walked around the cave, rubbing my face. I didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°This is too much to process! There are three of you left! How the hell haven¡¯t you been able to stop him?!¡± The old man shook his head in frustration. ¡°When I tried to act, he was faster than me. He created a containment spell and a mana absorption barrier. That¡¯s how I ended up trapped here, gradually losing my power. I have no idea where the other two sages are. Until I regain my strength, I can¡¯t contact them.¡±This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. ¡°So you¡¯re telling me you can¡¯t do anything,¡± I said, feeling frustration boil inside me. The old man looked at me seriously. ¡°I need time to regain my powers. Only then can I inform the other sages.¡± I paced back and forth, restless. ¡°But by then, it could already be too late!¡± I couldn¡¯t accept that. After a few moments of silence, I decided to ask: ¡°When we first met, did you already know about all of this?¡± The old man hesitated for a moment before answering. ¡°Yes, Darius. Back then, I already knew.¡± I froze. The revelation hit me hard, making me think that perhaps all of this could have been prevented much earlier. ¡°At that time, I couldn¡¯t reveal anything to you,¡± he continued. ¡°I didn¡¯t know if you could be trusted. After all, you were partially created thanks to that sage. You share part of his power.¡± ¡°What?¡± I stared at him in disbelief. ¡°The dark being told me something similar when I agreed to help him. He said someone powerful had corrupted him and made him what he is. Now I understand he was probably referring to that damned sage.¡± The old man watched me with a concerned expression. ¡°Darius, about that¡ªbe cautious. That dark being might be working alongside the sage. He could have manipulated you in some way to achieve something.¡± I frowned, not doubting his words. ¡°I don¡¯t trust the dark being. I¡¯m well aware there might be more going on. But within him is my Selene. For now, I have to work alongside him to free her. However, my memory is still a bit hazy¡­ even though I¡¯ve recovered a lot, there are still some gaps.¡± The old man looked at his hand for a moment. Then, he conjured a wooden staff. It caught my attention. It was engraved with strange symbols, and its length reached almost to his shoulder, about the same height as mine. With both hands, he gripped the staff, closed his eyes, and began reciting a spell in an unfamiliar language. A bright, undulating light emanated from the staff and started surrounding me. I looked at the lights with curiosity. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± I asked, watching them intently. The old man didn¡¯t answer; he continued chanting as if in a trance. The lights sank into my body. I didn¡¯t feel fear¡ªsomething inside me knew they wouldn¡¯t harm me. Then, the memories came. It was as if a puzzle in my mind was finally coming together. Everything clicked. I felt a profound clarity and immense relief. When the old man finished, he leaned on the staff, clearly exhausted. ¡°I had just enough power to help you with that,¡± he said, breathing heavily. I looked at him, astonished. ¡°Well¡­ I didn¡¯t see that coming. Thank you.¡± The old man smiled. ¡°Darius,¡± he said after catching his breath, ¡°if you use your time-traveling ability again, you¡¯ll once more lose your memory. That ability consumes a tremendous amount of your chaos magic. And I must warn you: the damage is cumulative. It could be harder to recover your memory next time. Do you understand what I¡¯m telling you?¡± I grew serious. ¡°I understand. But then¡­ how am I supposed to face the sage if I encounter him? The dark being told me to try and lure him to his era to confront him. Now, with your warning, I see that¡¯s not a viable option.¡± The old man nodded slowly. ¡°I have an idea, but it would need to be confirmed, and it¡¯s dangerous.¡± ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡± ¡°Your magic was given to you by the dark being, which in turn was granted to him by the sage. Essentially, your magic is the same as that of the sage.¡± I processed his words, understanding the weight behind them. ¡°So, my chaos might be able to affect him? Is that what you¡¯re saying?¡± The old man nodded, then sat down on a nearby rock. ¡°Yes, but even though your chaos might affect him, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that he wields the same powers as you¡ªonly more pure and refined.¡± I nodded, showing that I understood what he meant. ¡°Old man, take the time you need to regain your powers. In the meantime, I¡¯ll return to the village with this information and prepare the people.¡± The old man smiled and nodded gently. As I turned to leave, something came to mind. ¡°Now that I remember everything clearly, I recall that the last time I was here, you showed me a transparent crystal. And now I don¡¯t see any.¡± The old man let out a faint chuckle. He nodded as he listened to my question about the crystal. ¡°That crystal¡­ doesn¡¯t exist now because you haven¡¯t created it yet.¡± ¡°What?¡± I stared at him, confused. ¡°That crystal you saw in the future was created by you, right here, with your chaos magic. It¡¯s a cycle. If you don¡¯t create it now, you never would have discovered your nature or reached this point.¡± I tried to process what he was saying. It was like a puzzle slowly coming together. ¡°So, I have to create it now to ensure my future self finds it? That¡¯s¡­ complicated.¡± The old man took his staff and pointed to a section of the cave where raw minerals glimmered faintly, embedded in the wall. ¡°There¡¯s what you need. That mineral is receptive to magic. If you shape it with your mana, it will become the perfect vessel for your energy. But I warn you, it requires precision and willpower. This crystal won¡¯t just hold your magic¡ªit will also reflect your essence.¡± I approached the wall, observing the raw crystals faintly glowing. I extended my hand toward them, feeling my energy resonate with their surface. ¡°This is such a mess. But I guess I don¡¯t have another choice.¡± The old man smiled faintly. ¡°It¡¯s not just for your future, Darius. It¡¯s also to remind you that even amid chaos, you have the power to shape your destiny.¡± I moved closer to the mineral, observing how it glimmered faintly in the wall. Although I didn¡¯t fully understand why I needed to do it, I decided to follow the instructions. I placed both hands around the largest piece and struggled a bit to pull it out. Although it looked heavy, it was surprisingly much lighter than I expected. I stared at the mineral in my hands and then at the old man. I remembered how I had imbued my sword with mana in the past and decided to try the same. I closed my eyes and let my mana flow into the mineral. I felt my dark, chaotic magic begin to envelop it. Slowly, the material transformed in my hands, refining and changing shape. It became longer than it was wide, with a design compact enough to hold in one hand. Finally, the mineral stopped glowing and turned into a completely transparent crystal. I held it up, examining it closely. It was beautiful. For a moment, I couldn¡¯t help but be surprised by what I had accomplished. ¡°This¡­ this is truly magical and strange at the same time.¡± I let out a laugh and looked at the old man, who was also smiling. I approached the mound where the colored crystals rested and placed mine in the center. I observed how its transparency contrasted with the others. ¡°Hey, wait,¡± I said as I positioned it. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t mentioned the crystal, would you have told me to make it anyway?¡± The old man let out a small laugh. ¡°I already told you, Darius. You mortals have free will, so we¡¯ll never know what might have happened if you hadn¡¯t remembered.¡± His comment made me laugh even more. ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re being sarcastic or not, old man.¡± The old man laughed with me, filling the cave with a lighthearted atmosphere. Chapter 77: Darius vs. The Forest Beast I bid farewell to the old man and left the cave. ¡°I hope he recovers his powers quickly. We¡¯ll need them.¡± I had learned a lot, though some doubts still lingered in my mind. The sages¡ªthose beings who seemed like gods¡ªapparently made the same mistakes as any mortal. And this whole business of time travel made me question if my actions would truly change the future I knew. I descended the mountain as quickly as I could. When I reached the path through the mountains, I searched for Aeryn nearby, but I couldn¡¯t see her. ¡°Aeryn?!¡± I shouted, feeling a knot form in my stomach. I scanned the area more carefully. Maybe something had forced her to flee. This time I raised my voice. ¡°Aeryn!¡± Suddenly, I heard rapid footsteps approaching fast. It was her. She came trotting toward me, chirping happily. I knelt down, relieved. ¡°I thought something had happened to you, partner. We¡¯ve got work to do,¡± I said, stroking her neck. I quickly mounted her. ¡°Let¡¯s go, girl. Back to the semi-humans¡¯ village.¡± With the reins firmly in hand, Aeryn started running. The rain was falling harder, and dark clouds filled the horizon. The wind struck my face with intensity. As we moved away from the mountains, I spotted the forest of the spirit. Aeryn kept her pace, but I noticed she was getting nervous. She made several uneasy sounds. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, girl? There¡¯s a benevolent spirit in that forest. Or¡­ are you nervous about something else?¡± I asked as we passed along the outskirts of the woods. Aeryn grew more agitated. I looked around but saw nothing. To my left was the imposing forest; to my right, the open horizon. Ahead of us, the path stretched directly to the village. The rain and wind made it hard to hear anything. Then a deep noise started to resonate. I couldn¡¯t pinpoint its source, but it grew closer with each passing moment. Aeryn kept running hard, but something was coming at us from underground. ¡°Aeryn, dodge it!¡± I shouted urgently. Massive roots erupted from the ground, trying to ensnare us. Aeryn, with impressive agility, dodged them, veering off the path. But more roots began to emerge, attacking furiously. ¡°What the hell is going on?!¡± I yelled, unsheathing my sword. Between Aeryn¡¯s evasive moves, I managed to slice through some of the approaching roots. However, one managed to trap one of her legs. The impact threw me to the ground with brutal force, sending me flying several meters. I landed with a groan, my sword knocked far from me. I quickly looked at Aeryn, who let out a loud cry of pain. Her leg was clearly fractured. ¡°Aeryn! I¡¯m coming!¡± I shouted, scrambling to my feet as fast as I could. I unleashed a surge of chaos magic at the roots holding her, forcing them to recoil. As they retreated with a deep, guttural sound, I ran to retrieve my sword. But before I could reach Aeryn, something began to emerge from the ground. It was enormous, far larger than Eldrek. I froze, stunned by its size. Its body was covered in dark moss and thorny roots that wrapped around its cracked, bark-like skin. Sinister fungi and withered plants sprouted from its crevices. Its face, with eyes glowing like embers and sharp, jagged teeth, exuded pure malice. ¡°This¡­ this is a distorted version of the forest spirit,¡± I muttered to myself, stepping back. The creature moved toward me slowly, but its roots lashed out with incredible speed, attacking relentlessly. I dodged and slashed at them, relying on my magic to hold my ground. But there were too many. One root pierced my leg brutally. I screamed in pain, dropping to my knees. The root withdrew quickly, leaving a bleeding wound. Despite the pain, I refused to give up. I channeled my chaos magic, summoning the dark mist that had helped me before. It enveloped me like a shield, corroding any roots that touched it and forcing the creature to halt its attacks. Limping, I put some distance between us and circled the beast, my mind racing with worry for Aeryn, who was still on the ground, injured. The rain intensified, and thunder roared above. I realized the water was starting to dissipate my mist. I cursed under my breath. The creature noticed too and began to advance toward me with giant strides. ¡°You won¡¯t take me down without a fight. I¡¯ll bring you down with me if I have to,¡± I said aloud, gripping my sword tightly and bracing myself. Just then, the creature stopped and looked behind me. Confused, I heard the rumble of footsteps approaching fast. ¡°What the hell?¡± I muttered, turning to see. Khoryn¡¯s group was charging in on their drakkin, weapons in hand, shouting fiercely. A grin spread across my face. ¡°Perfect timing, you damn lizards!¡± I yelled. The lizards approached quickly, spreading out to surround the beast. Roots burst from the ground, trying to trap them, but the drakkin were agile enough to evade the attacks. Additionally, each drakkin spewed fire, creating barriers that burned the branches before they could reach them. Within seconds, the lizards closed in and began attacking the beast¡¯s legs with their weapons. A single strike didn¡¯t do much, but I noticed how coordinated they were, focusing their attacks on the same spot. It was almost like they were chopping down a giant tree. Meanwhile, I limped over to Aeryn, who was still whining on the ground. I rummaged through my things and pulled out two of the potions Kaerith had given me. Popping one open, I drank it in one gulp. ¡°Ugh! That¡¯s disgusting!¡± I groaned, grimacing. By the time I reached Aeryn, my leg was already starting to heal. I handed her the second potion. ¡°Aeryn, take this. It¡¯ll help you heal.¡± The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. Without hesitation, she drank it, coughing slightly and cringing at the taste. ¡°Yeah, I know. It¡¯s awful,¡± I said, trying to reassure her. Within seconds, her leg began to realign and mend itself. The process was painful, and Aeryn let out a piercing cry. I stayed by her side, trying to comfort her. Meanwhile, the lizards continued their ferocious assault. Every time they seemed on the verge of severing one of the creature¡¯s legs, it would regenerate, sprouting new branches and roots to protect itself. Realizing this, some of the lizards leaped off their drakkin and began climbing the beast¡¯s body, hacking, slashing, and even biting at it. I watched in amazement and muttered, ¡°These lizards have guts.¡± The creature thrashed, trying to shake them off, but its movements were too sluggish. Its roots, however, were quicker and impaled several of the lizards. Even as they fell, they roared in defiance. Khoryn, the most agile of the group, deftly dodged every attack as he climbed higher and higher, until he reached the beast¡¯s head. From my vantage point, I saw him leap and plunge both of his daggers into one of the creature¡¯s glowing eyes. For the first time, the beast let out a deep, guttural wail, staggering backward. Khoryn didn¡¯t stop there. He relentlessly stabbed the eye, tearing apart its soft tissue. It seemed that area couldn¡¯t regenerate. But before he could continue, roots sprouted from the creature¡¯s face, skewering Khoryn in multiple places and suspending him in the air. The beast wailed, clutching at its injured eye with its massive hands. Without thinking, I charged forward. Chaos surged through my sword as I roared, my voice cutting through the thunder and rain. I struck one of the beast¡¯s massive legs with all my strength, slicing deep into it. The creature lost its balance and crashed to the ground with a thunderous impact. The tremor shook the earth, and it released Khoryn from its roots. The lizards seized the opportunity, swarming the beast and attacking with unrelenting fury. The creature writhed, unable to defend itself or rise. I climbed onto its torso, driving my sword into its chest with all my might. Chaos poured from the blade, spreading across its body and corroding everything it touched. ¡°Let¡¯s see if you can handle this, bastard!¡± I shouted. The creature¡¯s screams were deafening, but in a final act of desperation, it began to sink into the ground, as if being swallowed by the earth itself. Everyone lost their footing and tumbled to the ground. When I looked again, the beast was gone¡ªno trace of it remained. It had escaped into the depths. Panting heavily, I stared at the ground where it had vanished. The lizards around me roared in victory, but I noticed several of them were badly injured. Some lay motionless, impaled by roots, while others, wounded but standing, still growled defiantly. A short distance away, Khoryn lay on the ground, barely alive. I quickly got up. ¡°Take care of the injured! Use the potions!¡± I shouted to the others as I ran toward him. I pulled out one of the last potions I had and handed it to him. ¡°Drink this!¡± Khoryn, pale and nearly unconscious, managed to gulp it down. He was bleeding heavily, with puncture wounds all over his body, but soon the potion began to work its magic, closing his wounds. Between coughs, he muttered, ¡°What the hell was that naga thinking when she made this stuff?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°You lizards are too damn stubborn to die, aren¡¯t you?¡± Khoryn struggled to his feet, his expression defiant. ¡°A few scratches won¡¯t stop me,¡± he said with a weak grin, still managing to roar. The rest of the injured lizards also began to recover. Kaerith¡¯s potions were proving to be even more effective than I had expected, though the process didn¡¯t seem any less unpleasant. Khoryn, still regaining his strength, looked toward where the beast had disappeared. ¡°What the hell was that thing? I¡¯ve never seen anything like it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± I replied, wiping the blood from my sword. ¡°But I met the spirit of this forest once, and it had similar abilities¡ªthough it didn¡¯t look anything like what we just faced.¡± I paused, choosing my words carefully. ¡°I hope I¡¯m wrong, but I think that mage who¡¯s behind all of this somehow corrupted the spirit, just like he¡¯s done with other races.¡± Khoryn furrowed his brow and scratched the back of his neck, clearly unsettled. ¡°Are you saying he can transform any creature to serve him?¡± I met his gaze, frustration creeping into my voice. ¡°I don¡¯t know. But if that beast was the spirit, it means he can corrupt anything.¡± The thought left Khoryn deep in thought, his gaze distant as if trying to process what this meant for the world we knew. Meanwhile, the rest of the lizards mounted their drakkin, preparing to leave. They looked battered, but their determination hadn¡¯t faltered. I walked over to check on Aeryn. She seemed fine physically, but her eyes betrayed lingering fear from the ordeal. I knelt beside her and stroked her neck gently. ¡°It¡¯s okay now, girl. You¡¯re fine. What do you say we head back to the village?¡± Aeryn let out a low sound, hesitant but compliant. I climbed onto her back, giving her a reassuring pat. Looking around, I saw the lizards were ready, mounted and in formation. ¡°Let¡¯s move,¡± I said, adjusting the reins. With Aeryn leading the way and the lizards flanking us, we set off toward the village. The clouds still blanketed the sky, and the rain had eased slightly, but the weight of what we had just faced lingered heavily in the air. ¡°Thanks for the assist back there,¡± I said to Khoryn as he rode alongside me. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you guys, I¡¯d probably be fertilizer by now.¡± Khoryn smirked. ¡°I suppose it was fate. We were already on our way back when we spotted that colossal thing from a distance.¡± Fate. That word was starting to pop up way too often in my life. ¡°Tell me something, Khoryn, just out of curiosity¡­ why are you so different from the other lizards?¡± I asked, glancing at him. ¡°I mean, not just physically. The way you fight is completely different too. Your agility is leagues ahead of theirs.¡± Khoryn laughed as we continued down the path. ¡°That¡¯s because I wasn¡¯t raised with these lizards. I grew up somewhere else, with a different kind of lizard.¡± My curiosity piqued. ¡°A different kind?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Among humans, you have distinctions too, don¡¯t you? Different features, different skin tones. It¡¯s the same with us lizards. Where I come from, lizards are more like me¡ªleaner, quicker. We have different customs and fighting styles, you see?¡± ¡°Got it. That makes sense.¡± I wanted to ask more, but I hesitated, unsure if it would be too intrusive. My curiosity must have been written all over my face because Khoryn chuckled again. ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking. You¡¯re wondering why I¡¯m the only one from my kind here.¡± He grinned at me, amused. I laughed back. ¡°You¡¯re not just agile, you¡¯re observant too.¡± ¡°There¡¯s always been a rivalry between my people and these primitive lizards over who¡¯s stronger. I came here to prove I could stand on equal footing with them. We lizards are proud creatures, as you¡¯ve probably noticed. It¡¯s as simple as that.¡± ¡°Fair enough. Well, that pride and stubbornness saved my ass today.¡± At that moment, I felt a connection with Khoryn that I hadn¡¯t expected to forge with his kind. Once again, fate was showing me just how unpredictable it could be. Chapter 78: The Attack on the Village The rain kept pouring down heavily as we traveled. Khoryn told me about what they had encountered along their way. ¡°We visited a few villages of other races...¡± he said in a somber tone. ¡°What we saw wasn¡¯t much different from what happened to the Firbolgs. Raids, captures. Some fled, while others tried to rescue their own, but¡­ I¡¯m pretty sure those attempts were a lost cause. None of them are warriors.¡± I feared something like this. It was definitely time to act. If we kept delaying, the sage behind all of this would have an unstoppable army at his disposal. After several hours of travel, the rain began to subside as the sun started to set. In the distance, I spotted the watchtower of the semi-human village. It stood tall and imposing, and I wondered if it had already been fully completed. The semi-humans patrolling the walls saw us approaching. They quickly alerted the others, and the massive gates opened without delay. Eldrek and Gronn were waiting to welcome us. As we entered, I greeted them with a cheerful nod, but Gronn¡¯s expression changed suddenly. ¡°Take cover!¡± he shouted, pointing behind us. I turned instantly and saw a volley of arrows raining down from the sky. ¡°Aeryn, run!¡± I commanded, directing her toward the safety of the village while the sound of arrows whistled through the air. Eldrek bellowed, ¡°Close the gates!¡± The arrows struck some of the lizardmen trailing behind me. Some fell dead on the spot, while others writhed in pain, arrows piercing their backs and limbs. Even some of the drakkin were hit, collapsing to the ground with agonized roars. Chaos quickly descended. I managed to make it inside unscathed and jumped off Aeryn¡¯s back. ¡°Take cover!¡± I told her, giving her a reassuring pat before sending her to safety. Just before the gates slammed shut, I caught sight of the attackers¡ªa group of shrieking goblins. Among them, a massive troll was advancing. ¡°Are those the same goblins we saw in the mountains with Eldrek?¡± I muttered to myself as I watched the gates close with a loud thud. The injured lizardmen roared in rage, pulling the arrows out of their bodies. Khoryn, who had come out unscathed, rushed to find Zardak, the lizardmen¡¯s leader, to organize those still able to fight. Meanwhile, the semi-human villagers were descending into panic. Eldrek raised his voice, giving orders. ¡°Everyone to the shelter under the watchtower! Move!¡± From atop the tower, a lookout shouted in a trembling voice, ¡°Giants approaching from the other side!¡± Gronn frowned, glancing at Eldrek. ¡°Did he just say giants?¡± ¡°There¡¯s none of ours outside. Everyone¡¯s in here¡­ The only explanation is that giants from our village have somehow come here,¡± Eldrek replied, clearly concerned. Cries echoed from different points along the walls. ¡°Enemies spotted!¡± ¡°They¡¯re coming from the other side too!¡± My breath quickened. ¡°Help the villagers find shelter! Only those who can fight should stay here!¡± I commanded as the remaining lizardmen prepared for battle. Zardak arrived with his warriors, all armed and ready. ¡°What are you waiting for, you fools? The battle has finally arrived!¡± he roared. Thalrik, the semi-human leader, approached us, visibly nervous. ¡°W-what are we going to do?¡± he stammered. I placed a hand on his shoulder to calm him. ¡°Help your people. And find Khaerith. Maybe she¡¯s discovered how to reverse the transformation of those scalebacks.¡± ¡°Scalebacks?¡± Gronn asked, curious. ¡°That¡¯s what the lizardmen call those creatures. It stuck with me.¡± Thalrik nodded nervously. ¡°I went to look for the naga as soon as the attack was announced, but¡­ when I got to her tent, no one was there. Neither she nor her guards. I don¡¯t know when they could¡¯ve left.¡± ¡°What are you saying?¡± Eldrek exclaimed. ¡°They¡¯re gone? Couldn¡¯t they just be hiding?¡± ¡°Or maybe they betrayed us. That naga always gave me a bad feeling,¡± Gronn muttered, distrust evident in his tone. ¡°Let¡¯s not jump to conclusions without proof,¡± I interrupted. ¡°Thalrik, go help your people and take shelter yourself.¡± The silence outside the village became unsettling. The lizardmen were ready to storm out, but I stopped them. ¡°Wait a moment, Zardak! Don¡¯t go yet!¡± ¡°What are you saying, you human fool? You can¡¯t give me orders!¡± he snapped angrily. Quickly, I climbed one of the walls to observe. ¡°Let me see what¡¯s happening out there first.¡± From below, Eldrek called out, ¡°What do you see?¡± As I reached the top, I scanned the surroundings, a chill running down my spine. ¡°We¡¯re completely surrounded, Eldrek.¡± ¡°Surrounded?¡± he repeated, disbelief in his voice. From above, I saw the scalebacks¡ªcountless of them. While they shared similar traits, I noticed distinct features that indicated they were from various races. Among them, towering transformed giants loomed ominously. I placed a hand over my mouth, shocked. ¡°Damn it¡­ They must¡¯ve attacked Eldrek and Gronn¡¯s village too,¡± I murmured. I also spotted goblins and trolls in their natural forms, leading me to suspect the sage had manipulated them differently to involve them in this assault. You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. Zardak, enraged, roared from below. ¡°We won¡¯t wait another minute! Open these damned gates, or we¡¯ll tear them down ourselves!¡± The semi-humans guarding the entrance looked at each other nervously. They didn¡¯t want to open the gates but were equally reluctant to oppose Zardak, who was glaring at them with a hostile expression. From the top of the wall, I locked eyes with him and raised my voice. ¡°Zardak! I know you and your warriors are strong, but look at what¡¯s in front of us. If you truly think you can take on all of them, I¡¯ll gladly open the gates and join you in battle.¡± My challenge made him pause, his fury still evident. Growling, Zardak leaped, grabbing onto the wall with surprising agility and scaling it in seconds. I couldn¡¯t help but feel impressed as he joined me atop the wall. From up high, he surveyed the scene. The scalebacks stood in formation around the village, eerily still, as if waiting for something. His expression hardened. ¡°Khoryn!¡± he bellowed, his voice echoing across the area. ¡°Get your ass up here now!¡± Khoryn arrived quickly, scaling the wall with the same nimbleness as Zardak. ¡°What do you need?¡± he asked, alert. ¡°Go fetch your eagle. Inform your village of the situation and tell them I¡¯m willing to share the spoils if they come to assist us.¡± Khoryn hesitated. ¡°It¡¯ll take them at least a couple of hours to get here.¡± ¡°Just do it, idiot!¡± Zardak barked, shoving Khoryn off the wall. He lost his footing, but with remarkable agility, he twisted mid-air and landed gracefully before dashing off to his tent. ¡°What the hell¡­?¡± I muttered, baffled by the aggression. Zardak turned to me with a defiant grin. ¡°Useless human, today you¡¯ll give us the satisfaction of having the best fight of our lives.¡± From the top of the wall, Zardak addressed his warriors. ¡°Brothers! Today, we¡¯ll show just how strong we lizardmen are! Are you ready?!¡± The roar that erupted in response was deafening. The lizardmen banged their weapons against their chests, their battle cries echoing through the village. Meanwhile, Eldrek and Gronn approached me. ¡°We¡¯re going to spread out along the walls to monitor the situation better. We¡¯ll alert you if we see anything,¡± they said. I nodded. Zardak kept observing, his brow furrowed. ¡°Those bastards don¡¯t think for themselves. They¡¯re waiting for orders. Whoever¡¯s in charge is figuring out the best way to break through.¡± ¡°What do you think we should do?¡± I asked. ¡°We need to stall as long as possible until reinforcements arrive.¡± At that moment, I spotted an eagle taking off into the sky. ¡°There goes Khoryn¡¯s message,¡± I murmured. Suddenly, one of the semi-humans on the wall shouted, ¡°Darius! Someone¡¯s approaching the gate!¡± I turned to look, standing beside Zardak. Two figures were approaching. I recognized one immediately¡ªthe hooded scaleback who had captured and tortured me. The other wore a dark robe and carried a staff, identical to the sage I had encountered in the mountains. ¡°That¡¯s the bastard who captured me¡­ and the other one¡¯s a sage,¡± I muttered through clenched teeth. ¡°A sage?¡± Zardak asked, incredulous. ¡°Humph! Sage or not, they¡¯ll taste my axe.¡± Khoryn returned quickly, scaling the wall again. ¡°Who are they?¡± he asked. ¡°Our next meal,¡± Zardak replied with a smirk. The two figures stopped at a safe distance from the gate. The hooded scaleback raised his voice. ¡°We request a word!¡± The silence that followed was heavy. Zardak growled, impatient. ¡°Talk? Those bastards want to talk? We¡¯ll see about that¡­¡± He approached the edge of the wall, preparing to jump, but I stopped him with a gesture. ¡°Wait, Zardak! Let me go with you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to talk to those idiots. They¡¯ll probably attack us right there, or are you too stupid to see that?¡± he snapped. ¡°I know it¡¯s a possibility, and if that¡¯s the case, you¡¯ll get your fight. But if not, we might learn something about their plans.¡± Eldrek and Gronn, who had been observing from another section of the wall, joined us. ¡°Darius, go carefully. Don¡¯t let your guard down. If anything happens, we¡¯ll support you from here.¡± I nodded, taking a deep breath before turning to Zardak. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Humph!¡± he grunted. He leaped down from the wall without hesitation, while I took the stairs. By the time the gates opened, Zardak was already waiting for me, axe in hand, his impatience palpable. ¡°Hurry up, damn it!¡± Zardak growled, his voice dripping with impatience. I caught up to him as we walked toward the sage and his companion. Without pausing, I said, ¡°I know you¡¯re eager, but don¡¯t let them see you¡¯re ready to attack the moment you get close.¡± Zardak only responded with a grunt, his frustration still evident, though he did tone it down. We stopped about two meters away from the figures. The hooded scaleback spoke first, his tone mocking. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Afraid to come closer? We only want to talk.¡± ¡°Afraid¡­?¡± Zardak muttered, his tone rising as his muscles tensed. He was about to charge, but I stepped in before he could act. ¡°We¡¯re here now. Speak!¡± I demanded, my voice firm. Zardak growled in frustration, gripping his axe tightly, his anger barely contained. The sage began to speak, his tone unnervingly calm. ¡°I understand you¡¯ve met my counterpart, Darius, and that you managed to free him. Nicely done. But don¡¯t think that will help you much.¡± A chill ran down my spine. How did he know about that? ¡°This is what will happen,¡± the sage continued. ¡°We won¡¯t attack the village. Even though you can clearly see we outnumber you, we won¡¯t do it¡­ not yet.¡± Zardak sneered, his patience wearing thin. ¡°Get to the point, you damned sage! What do you want?¡± ¡°Simple,¡± the sage replied. ¡°Surrender the lizardmen, the remaining giants, and, of course, you, Darius.¡± ¡°Surrender us?! What the hell are you talking about?!¡± Zardak roared. ¡°You will work for me willingly. If not, I will transform you anyway, and you¡¯ll become just another mindless soldier in my ranks. But if you come voluntarily, you¡¯ll retain your consciousness.¡± The sage¡¯s calmness was unnerving. Zardak began to pace, his agitation growing. He let out a thunderous roar, the sound reverberating around us. The hooded scaleback laughed mockingly. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, lizard? Got anger issues?¡± ¡°Damn it¡­ why did you have to say that?¡± I muttered under my breath, already knowing what would happen next. In an instant, Zardak moved with startling speed. He pulled a dagger from his belt and hurled it with such force that the scaleback had no time to dodge. The blade buried itself deep in his throat, sending him crashing to the ground. Even the sage seemed caught off guard by the attack. The scaleback clawed at the dagger, pulling it out, but no blood flowed from the wound. Zardak laughed loudly. ¡°What were you saying, fool? That dagger was poisoned. Say goodbye to your precious sage.¡± The scaleback, unable to speak, began to panic. Desperate, he reached out a trembling hand toward the sage, silently pleading for help. The sage glanced at him briefly but did nothing. ¡°So, you¡¯ve chosen transformation,¡± the sage said, his tone now colder than before. From his staff, a powerful wind began to surge, growing rapidly in strength. The force caught Zardak and me off guard, making it hard to stay on our feet. The gale intensified, and we struggled to hold our ground. Suddenly, a wall of earth rose in front of us, momentarily blocking the wind. ¡°Get back here, now!¡± Eldrek shouted from the top of the wall. Without hesitation, Zardak and I turned and ran toward the village. The wind became so fierce it shattered Eldrek¡¯s earthen barrier and hurled us against the partially open gates. The impact left us momentarily stunned, but we managed to scramble inside. With great effort, the villagers worked together to shut the gates against the relentless wind. ¡°Prepare for battle!¡± Gronn roared as chaos spread throughout the village. Chapter 79: When Everything Falls Apart The battle erupted before we could properly prepare. From the top of the walls, I watched as the Sage¡¯s forces surrounded the village. Scaled beings of different races, transformed giants, goblins, and trolls advanced with a determination that unnerved us all. Among them, I spotted the imposing figure of the Sage, commanding them from the rear. ¡°Hold the walls!¡± Eldrek shouted, raising earth barriers to reinforce the defenses. ¡°Don¡¯t let them get through!¡± Arrows began to rain down. The beastfolk and lizardfolk retaliated with everything they had. Beside me, Gronn roared, hurling rocks with all his strength. But then his expression changed. ¡°Darius¡­ those giants¡­¡± He pointed toward the enemy lines. His voice trembled, laden with anger. ¡°They¡¯re from my village!¡± I saw him lose control, throwing stones with all his might. ¡°Damn them! They¡¯ll pay for this!¡± I thought about calming him down, but there wasn¡¯t any time. The scaled warriors advanced toward the gates while the Sage coordinated their movements with unsettling composure. From the top of the walls, I could see the forces splitting and attacking from different fronts. Eldrek did everything he could to maintain the barriers, but the defenses were starting to falter. The beastfolk on the walls began to slow, paralyzed by fear. ¡°Let them come closer,¡± Eldrek muttered, peering through a small gap in the gate. I watched as he moved his hands, concentrating. When the enemy ranks were close enough, the ground beneath their feet began to crack. ¡°Now!¡± Eldrek shouted, slamming his hands into the ground. The earth split open, and dozens of scaled warriors plunged into the void, their screams echoing as they disappeared. Eldrek looked up at me. ¡°We¡¯ll trap them below. Go with them!¡± Eldrek, along with the rest of the village, had built a network of tunnels to entrap the enemy forces. He knew we didn¡¯t have the numbers to face them head-on, so he devised a plan to contain them. The scaled warriors, confused but obedient to the Sage¡¯s orders, began to move through the tunnels. However, they had no idea what awaited them. Lizardfolk and drakkin, hidden in strategic positions, ambushed them from the shadows. The fighting in the tunnels was immediate and brutal. Seeing his troops being decimated, the Sage sent more scaled warriors into the tunnels to reinforce the attack. This time, they were prepared. The lizardfolk and drakkin fought valiantly. Although they managed to hold their ground and eliminate several, they were beginning to be overwhelmed. I saw many of them fall in battle. My chest filled with fury. ¡°Khoryn, Zardak, stay here. I¡¯ll head down.¡± I made my way to the entrance beneath the watchtower, but before descending, I turned to Gronn. ¡°Are the villagers safe?¡± I asked, clenching my fists. ¡°Yes, they escaped through passageways leading to a distant area. They¡¯re out of danger,¡± he replied, still throwing rocks from the walls. ¡°Good,¡± I nodded, and without another word, I descended into the tunnels. The atmosphere below was oppressive. Darkness and humidity enveloped everything. Creatures roared in the distance, and the sounds of battle grew louder as I approached. When I found the lizardfolk, many were exhausted, their drakkin injured or dead. ¡°Retreat now!¡± I ordered, raising my voice. ¡°Take the drakkin you can and get out of here. I¡¯ll handle the rest!¡± The lizardfolk hesitated for a moment, but Khoryn, who had followed me, shouted from the rear, ¡°Do what he says, now!¡± Only then did they begin to withdraw. I waited until the last of them had retreated. Then, focusing all my magic, I unleashed my dark mist. The venomous gas filled the tunnels in seconds, moving like a living beast, engulfing the remaining scaled warriors. Their screams were snuffed out one by one. But the wind magic came quickly, as I had anticipated. ¡°Now, Eldrek!¡± I shouted. From above, Eldrek raised new earth barriers within the tunnels. The wind rebounded, concentrating the mist even further. The scaled warriors had no escape, and the mist soon engulfed them completely, taking them out one by one. Although the Sage couldn¡¯t see what was happening, he could hear the sound of his forces being eliminated. ¡°I think we got them, Khoryn,¡± I said. Khoryn and the lizardfolk cheered at my feat. But the ground began to tremble again, cutting the celebration short and filling us with confusion. ¡°What¡¯s Eldrek doing now?¡± Khoryn asked, bewildered. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s Eldrek this time¡­¡± Massive roots burst forth from all directions. The Forest Beast had arrived. The roots tore through the ground, crushing everything in their path. Several lizardfolk and drakkin who hadn¡¯t escaped in time fell to its fury. ¡°It¡¯s the Forest Beast!¡± I exclaimed as I stepped back. Without any other options, we ran toward the tunnel¡¯s exit, pursued by roots emerging from every direction. Those of us who managed to escape immediately sealed the tunnels with sturdy wooden gates, fastening them tightly to block the passage. Above ground, outside the village, the creature burst forth from the earth, immediately assaulting the gates with all its might. From the walls, Gronn hurled rocks at it, the beastfolk tried to set it ablaze, and Eldrek used his magic to destabilize it. But their efforts were futile; the roots kept coming, further weakening the gates. The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. ¡°There¡¯s no time for this!¡± I shouted before leaping back into the fray. Khoryn and Zardak followed me without hesitation. We charged the remaining scaled warriors, cutting our way through them. Our coordination forced them to retreat, regrouping behind the Beast, waiting for the gate to fall for their final assault. Desperate and unable to stop such a creature, I focused all the mana I had into my sword. I knew the risk I was taking. I stepped ahead of Khoryn and Zardak and charged the Beast with everything I had, repeating what I had done last time. I plunged my sword into its body of branches and roots, channeling all my chaos magic through it as I screamed in fury. My chaos magic overflowed, completely engulfing the creature in a dense mist. The Beast roared and fell heavily, dragging with it the massive village gate that its roots had been pulling. The cost was high. The village was now exposed, and I could feel the chaos beginning to consume my mind. I staggered forward, clutching my head with both hands. My thoughts were a storm. The Sage¡¯s voice echoed as he ordered the goblins and trolls to attack. Inside the village, the battle spiraled out of control, defended only by the few survivors left. ¡°I¡­ must¡­ defend the village,¡± I murmured, my breathing ragged and my mind unraveling. Amid all of this, a figure approached me from the side. Kaerith, the naga who had disappeared, stood before me. Her gaze was calm and soothing. ¡°Kaerith¡­ help me¡­¡± I mumbled with the little strength I had left. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll help you,¡± she said sweetly. But before I could react, I felt a sharp pain in my neck. ¡°Kaerith!¡± I shouted as my legs gave out. I collapsed to the ground, unable to move. In the distance, I heard Eldrek and Gronn shouting my name, but everything went dark. The Sage approached, smiling. ¡°Well done, naga. You¡¯ve fulfilled your part of the deal.¡± Kaerith nodded, a sly grin on her face. ¡°Of course. Just make sure you keep your word.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll let you take your samples from him before I take him away.¡± I was conscious but paralyzed; I could hear the Sage¡¯s words clearly, leaving me completely confused. Kaerith had betrayed us. The village was starting to fall apart. The scaled warriors began eliminating the lizardfolk and beastfolk. I saw them restrain Eldrek and Gronn; the Sage had ordered them captured. Everything happened so fast. I feared the worst¡ªwe would all be taken. Out of nowhere, several nagas appeared, following Kaerith¡¯s orders. They assisted the scaled warriors in subduing the remaining survivors: Eldrek, Gronn, and only a handful of beastfolk. Meanwhile, the goblins and trolls tore the village apart. Suddenly, an earsplitting roar erupted. From the earth behind the Sage, Zardak emerged with overwhelming ferocity. He had used the tunnels to approach undetected. With his axe raised high, he lunged at the Sage with a speed that caught me off guard. The Sage barely turned in time, raising his staff to block the blow. The force of the impact made the ground tremble, and Zardak¡¯s axe was sent flying. Undeterred, Zardak threw himself at the Sage, trying to bite him with his powerful jaws. ¡°Insignificant reptile!¡± the Sage roared, driving the tip of his staff into Zardak¡¯s snout. A burst of magic flung the lizard leader backward with brutal force, leaving his face bloody and mangled. The Sage looked down at Zardak¡¯s motionless body with disdain. ¡°These mortals will never learn their place,¡± he muttered, raising his staff once more. But before he could strike again, something unexpected happened. A swift movement enveloped him from behind. It was Kaerith, now in her full naga form. Her serpentine body coiled around the Sage, pinning him with unexpected strength. ¡°You¡¯re the one who doesn¡¯t understand your place¡­ useless Sage,¡± Kaerith said in a chilling tone. She raised her hand, and a glowing magical symbol appeared in her palm. She pressed it against the Sage¡¯s forehead, unleashing a strange spell. Instantly, small spirits of light materialized around them, fluttering like will-o¡¯-the-wisps. Each one attached itself to the Sage¡¯s body, draining his power and nullifying his magic. The Sage¡¯s face contorted in surprise and rage. ¡°You betrayed me, naga! How dare you defy me?¡± His voice, though steady, betrayed his growing desperation. He struggled to summon his magic to escape, but he couldn¡¯t. The spirits continued to sap his strength. ¡°Did you really think I¡¯d honor a deal with a monster like you?¡± Kaerith replied, tightening her grip. ¡°Your arrogance will be your downfall.¡± In his desperation, the Sage resorted to a final move. From his breath, he unleashed a toxic mist, similar to the one I could create. The mist spread rapidly, enveloping Kaerith¡¯s serpentine body. She began to scream as the corrosive substance ate away at her scales and skin. Forced by the pain, she released the Sage, who fell to the ground, gasping but still alive. Kaerith staggered back, trying to dispel the mist with her own magic, but she couldn¡¯t. The spirits she had summoned also began to vanish, unable to withstand the toxicity. The Sage rose unsteadily, his eyes filled with hatred and fear. ¡°We¡¯ll meet again in the next era, Darius,¡± he said, turning toward me with a look of pure resentment. Before I could act, he traced a symbol in the air, and his body began to fade. In one last flash of light, he disappeared. The mist still surrounded Kaerith, devouring her slowly. Trembling, she let out a sharp, distinctive whistle. Immediately, the nagas who had been holding the survivors stopped and turned against the scaled warriors, killing them with precision using venom-tipped spears that pierced even their tough hides. Kaerith was in agony but managed to cast a spell that began to lift my paralysis. I struggled to my feet and moved toward Kaerith, my body still weak from the effects of my magic. ¡°Kaerith, what can I do to help you?¡± I asked, watching as the mist continued to eat away at her body. She looked at me with an expression of pain, but also a faint smile. ¡°I had to earn his trust¡­ I¡¯m sorry if I hurt you,¡± she said weakly, coughing up blood. ¡°But it¡¯s too late for me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that! Stay with me. I¡¯m here,¡± I replied, trying to channel my chaos magic to dispel the mist, but it was useless. My power couldn¡¯t stop its effects. I cursed under my breath, feeling helpless. Kaerith raised a trembling hand to grab mine, stopping me. ¡°Listen¡­ in the next era, seek out my descendant. She will help you¡­¡± Her eyes filled with tears as a look of resignation crossed her face. Before I could stop her, she used her own claws to cut her throat, ending her suffering. ¡°No!¡± I shouted, but it was too late. Her body collapsed lifelessly before me. Everything around me seemed to freeze for a moment. The nagas, following Kaerith¡¯s final order, finished off the remaining scaled warriors. However, the goblins and the three trolls, realizing the situation, charged at them, overwhelming the nagas with their numbers. Gronn and Eldrek were still tied up, unable to help. I was about to rush to their aid when, without warning, several female lizardfolk appeared from the rear. Khoryn¡¯s voice rang out immediately: ¡°My village got my message for help!¡± With a ferocity and agility similar to Khoryn¡¯s, the female lizardfolk charged at the goblins and trolls, dispatching them with remarkable efficiency. As soon as Eldrek and Gronn were freed, they hurried toward me, where I knelt beside Kaerith¡¯s lifeless body. The mist had reduced her to little more than bones. Their faces reflected the exhaustion and sorrow of the battle. The village was destroyed. Parts of the walls were nothing but a mess of wood and stone, and the ground was stained with blood. The few survivors began to gather slowly, trying to comprehend what had just happened. I remained kneeling next to Kaerith¡¯s body, a storm of anger, sadness, and determination swirling inside me. The Sage had escaped, but this wasn¡¯t over. I clenched my fists, looking up at the sky, which was painted red by the dawn. ¡°We¡¯ll meet again in the next era,¡± I murmured, repeating the Sage¡¯s words. Chapter 80: A New Village The village lay almost in ruins. The remains of the walls were scattered across the ground, and the air was still heavy with the scent of battle. The semi-human villagers, along with the few surviving lizardfolk, gathered in the center to assess the situation. Khoryn was speaking with the female lizardfolk from her village. The wounded were being tended to by those less affected. Near Kaerith¡¯s corpse, the nagas who had fought by his side approached calmly. Without showing sadness, they carefully gathered his bones, wrapping them in cloth they had brought with them. Their movements were solemn, and pride shone on their faces. When they finished, each one of them looked at me and nodded slightly in a gesture of respect and gratitude. I returned the nod in silence, and they withdrew towards their refuge. Despite their peculiar nature, they had been of great help. Eldrek and Gronn approached, both visibly shaken. They knew many of the scaled giants had been part of the attack, and they couldn¡¯t help but wonder if any had survived. Gronn, more affected, could barely hold himself together. ¡°I¡¯m going to check if any skarnill survived,¡± he said firmly before turning and heading towards the village¡¯s interior. I watched him as he sifted through the rubble. From afar, I saw him come across several dead skarnill. His frustration was clear, and I had to admit that I, too, feared for my faithful companion. But at last, I breathed a sigh of relief when I saw Aeryn alive in the distance. Without hesitation, Gronn mounted her and rode towards us. ¡°We¡¯re heading to my village,¡± he said as Aeryn shifted restlessly beneath him. ¡°I need to make sure there are survivors.¡± I approached Aeryn, stroking her neck. I was glad to see her still with us. ¡°Be careful,¡± Eldrek replied seriously. ¡°It might be over here, but you never know.¡± Gronn nodded, giving us one last look before departing. I watched him disappear into the trees, and a small part of me felt relieved that this stage was over. Eldrek sighed and sat on the ground, clearly exhausted. ¡°Are you alright, Darius?¡± he asked after a pause. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t be of more help. My control over the earth is for crafting weapons, not for battle.¡± He said it with sadness, avoiding my gaze. I approached and placed a hand on his back. ¡°Eldrek, don¡¯t say that. You did more than enough for this village. Without the tunnels you dug, the villagers wouldn¡¯t have been able to hide, and we wouldn¡¯t have been able to trap the scaled ones. And those walls you raised so quickly... without them, we wouldn¡¯t have lasted.¡± Eldrek kept his eyes fixed on the ground. ¡°I hope some of the giants survived,¡± he whispered. ¡°I hope so too,¡± I replied. Meanwhile, Thalrik, the semi-human leader, was thanking each of the survivors with genuine gestures, even offering to tend to the wounded lizardfolk. ¡°Eldrek,¡± I said, ¡°let¡¯s go over there. I have something to propose to everyone.¡± He looked at me curiously, though his tired face showed doubt. Finally, he stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said. We walked together towards the others. When Thalrik saw us, he approached with tears in his eyes and his hands extended. He shook both of our hands, deeply grateful. ¡°I have no way to thank you for your invaluable help,¡± he said. ¡°Without you, we wouldn¡¯t have lasted a minute.¡± Eldrek shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry we couldn¡¯t stop the destruction of your village,¡± he replied, his voice heavy with regret. ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Thalrik replied firmly. ¡°This can all be rebuilt. What matters is the people.¡± I nodded. ¡°About that,¡± I interrupted. ¡°I have a proposal. Can you gather everyone?¡± Thalrik immediately agreed and called the villagers together. Although many were still in shock from the destruction, they began to gather. The female lizardfolk alongside Khoryn also joined the group. Once everyone was present, I stepped into the center. ¡°Friends, I¡¯ll be direct,¡± I began, my tone weary. ¡°None of this would have been possible without everyone¡¯s efforts. Each of you is part of this victory. But it¡¯s also true that many have fallen, and not just here. Many races have been affected beyond this village. If I¡¯ve learned anything from all of this, it¡¯s that from now on, we must stay united and in communication.¡± Everyone listened intently. ¡°What I mean is... when this village is rebuilt, will you continue living alone, as before?¡± I paused, letting the words sink in. ¡°Think about this: what if, as we rebuild, we invite other races to live here? Everyone cooperating and growing together.¡± The villagers murmured immediately. Some looked doubtful, others discussed the idea with their neighbors. A semi-human raised his voice. ¡°And how will we do that? Force them to come here? That would be absurd.¡± I shook my head. ¡°No one will be forced. We can send messages to the villages, explaining the proposal. It would be voluntary. Think about it¡ªmany have lost their villages entirely. Possibly worse than here.¡± Silence fell again, but this time it was followed by murmurs of agreement. Thalrik stepped forward. ¡°Some time ago, I would have said no,¡± he admitted. ¡°But after this, I think it¡¯s time for a change. Darius is right. We achieved this together, with the help of different races. What do you say?¡± After a brief silence, someone raised their hand. ¡°I agree,¡± they said, and soon others followed. Khoryn smiled from the side. ¡°Well, Darius. Who would¡¯ve thought? Races united in one village. This will be interesting.¡± Eldrek approached. ¡°An ambitious plan, but feasible. What will we call this village?¡± he asked. ¡°If it¡¯s the first to unite races, it should have a name.¡± I thought for a moment while the voices mingled around me. Finally, a name came to mind. I looked up and said, ¡°How about Nethria?¡± Nethria. The name lingered in the air as some villagers repeated it softly, testing it. Eldrek smiled at me, immediately understanding that I had chosen it for a reason. He nodded confidently, and Thalrik followed shortly after. Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. One by one, the survivors did the same. When everyone finally agreed, the atmosphere relaxed. There was a sense of renewed hope. The idea of uniting races that had been separated for centuries sparked excitement. Something had shifted within them. I approached Khoryn and the female lizardfolk who accompanied her. "I want to thank you for your help. You''ve been a great support to these people." The lizardfolk exchanged glances and smiled kindly. They were different from the lizardfolk I had met before¡ªcalmer. One of them stepped forward. "We would have liked to arrive sooner, but the distance was long. If there¡¯s anything else you need, we¡¯ll be happy to help." I smiled. The opportunity was right in front of me. "Actually, I think there is something you could do." I paused for a moment, choosing my words. "Soon, I¡¯ll have to leave, and these people will be left unprotected." Khoryn immediately raised her hand to stop me. "Darius, if you think we¡¯ll stay here to live, I have to tell you that won¡¯t happen. We have our own customs and way of life." I shook my head calmly. "That¡¯s not what I¡¯m asking. I¡¯d like to ask you to train these people... or rather, all the races willing to learn." The lizardfolk glanced at each other, considering the idea. "I believe it would benefit them to learn how to defend themselves. Of course, I wouldn¡¯t ask you to do it for free. I¡¯m sure you can reach some kind of agreement." Khoryn smiled slightly. "You¡¯ve really thought this through, haven¡¯t you?" "You can count on us," added the lizardfolk who had spoken earlier. "Once we come to an agreement, we¡¯ll start training them properly." I felt relief at her words. It was one less burden on my shoulders. "That¡¯s great. I¡¯m sure with your training, this village will be much safer." I said goodbye to them and Khoryn, then walked over to Eldrek. "Eldrek, my friend. Come, let¡¯s sit for a moment." We moved away from the others and sat on a nearby rock. "I haven¡¯t had time to tell you everything I discovered during my expedition. I regained my memory, among other things. I want to fill you in before I leave." Eldrek nodded. "I¡¯m glad you got your memory back, but what do you mean by ¡®before you leave¡¯?" I sighed. "I discovered a lot. Destroyed villages, the sage of the mountain, Selene... There¡¯s a lot to say." I told him everything. Eldrek listened quietly, his face unreadable, though his eyes reflected surprise. It all seemed too surreal, but after everything we had experienced, nothing was out of place. "Now you understand why I have to leave. Selene is connected to the dark sage, and I have to follow his trail. But before that, I¡¯m going to see the sage of the mountain. Maybe he can guide me a bit more." Eldrek nodded. "I understand, Darius. I¡¯m sorry you have to leave, but I know why you must." "After I see the sage, I¡¯ll return to properly say goodbye to everyone." Hours passed. Despite the exhaustion, everyone began working to rebuild the village. This time, they expanded the land, thinking of the races that would come. That¡¯s when I saw Gronn returning with Aeryn. His expression was heavy with grief. When he arrived, he quickly dismounted. "Eldrek..." Eldrek approached him, concerned. "Gronn, what¡¯s wrong? Tell me." "Our village... it was destroyed. I found no survivors. The bodies were scattered everywhere." Eldrek froze for a moment. Gronn¡¯s face showed a mix of anger and sorrow. "Damn," I said. "I¡¯m really sorry to hear that. Maybe I can help with the bodies¡ª" Eldrek stopped me firmly. "No, Darius. You have other matters to attend to. Gronn and I will handle it. Take Aeryn and go see the sage of the mountain. We¡¯ll take other skarnill." I nodded, knowing there was no room for debate. Saddened, I mounted Aeryn and guided her to a nearby stream so she could drink and eat. Afterward, I prepared to leave. "Let¡¯s head to Mount Velkar, my friend." Aeryn let out a strong screech and immediately set off. The journey to the mountain was calm and quiet. "I hope the rest of the villages survived," I thought. Upon arriving at Mount Velkar, I dismounted and let Aeryn roam free. I knew she¡¯d be there when I returned, so I wasn¡¯t worried. Aeryn walked off calmly as I began to climb. The night sky was clear, and the stars illuminated the path. I ascended slowly, appreciating the silence that enveloped the mountain. After a few minutes, I reached the entrance to the cave. Everything was as I remembered. I stepped inside and walked towards the crystal area, but the sage was nowhere to be seen. I stopped for a moment. "Old man?" "Out here, Darius." The voice came from a part of the cave that opened to the outside. I walked toward the corner where an opening led to a ledge. From there, the sky was breathtaking, and much of the land could be seen. We were at the highest point of the mountain. I saw the sage sitting, calmly gazing at the horizon. "It¡¯s good to see you, old man. We faced the other sage..." "I know... I watched it all from here. I would have liked to help, but I haven¡¯t fully recovered my abilities." I frowned and looked out at the distance. From here, it didn¡¯t seem possible to see beyond a certain point. "You have quite the view, old man. I assumed you hadn¡¯t recovered fully yet. If you saw everything, then you know why I¡¯m here." The sage nodded without taking his eyes off the horizon. "Yes, I know. I hope I can guide you properly." He paused for a moment before speaking again, his voice more serious. "Darius, there¡¯s something you must know before you leave." I approached him, sensing the weight in his words. "Your ability to jump through time... it won¡¯t always take you to the exact point you want. When you travel to the next era, you may arrive disoriented and without memories of what you¡¯ve experienced so far." I furrowed my brow. "So it¡¯s certain that I¡¯ll lose my memory again?" The old man slowly nodded. "Yes. It¡¯s part of the price for altering the flow of time with your chaotic magic. But you won¡¯t be alone. Lythara will know what to do when the time comes." The name felt familiar. "Lythara? The naga from Nethria?" The sage turned to me, a faint smile on his lips. "Yes. She is a descendant of Kaerith and is destined to help you. But she won¡¯t be able to until fate brings you together again. Until that moment, she won¡¯t be able to restore your memory, even if she tries." I nodded slowly, piecing things together. So that¡¯s why she already knew me when I first met her at the herbal shop. "No matter how much time passes... she¡¯ll know what to do." "Exactly. Trust in that. And trust in her." The sage turned his gaze back to the sky. I crossed my arms, watching the old man as his eyes remained fixed on the horizon. "Why can''t you help me recover my memory when I jump through time? Just like you did last time?" I asked. The sage sighed, as if he had been expecting the question. "I have my own mission, Darius. I will travel to meet with the other sages to inform them of the situation. I will propose something to them¡­ something that will leave me without much of my power for a long time." I frowned. "What exactly are you planning?" "Most likely, they won¡¯t want to intervene in the mortal world," he explained calmly. "But I believe they will agree to create beings capable of replicating some of our powers." My eyes widened immediately. "Create beings? What kind of beings?" The old man nodded slowly. "They will be known as Celestials." I stepped forward, barely able to contain myself. "Celestials! Are you talking about Aelira? The Celestial I met in the previous era?" The sage allowed a small smile. "Yes, Darius. She can become an important ally for you. That¡¯s why it¡¯s crucial that I create her as soon as possible¡­ but it will take time." I felt a wave of relief and couldn¡¯t help but smile. Aelira had been essential in my previous journeys, and knowing she would return filled me with hope. "I¡¯m glad to hear that. If I meet her again, I know things can go well." The old man gazed at the starry sky once more. "I¡¯ve done all I can. The flow of time is unpredictable, Darius. I can¡¯t control or alter it more than I already have." I nodded. I knew it was true. "Thank you, old man. Your help has been invaluable." "It¡¯s time for you to return and say goodbye to your friends. We will meet again in another era, Darius." I chuckled softly. "Try not to age too much by then." The sage laughed heartily and patted my shoulder with respect. I turned and began to descend through the cave. Aeryn was waiting outside, her figure standing tall against the moonlight. She let out a soft grunt when she saw me. I approached, running my hand over her neck. "How about one last trip, partner?" She lowered her head slightly in response. I climbed onto her back with ease and set my eyes on the path leading back to the new Nethria. The village awaited us. Chapter 81: Back to the Era of the Wandering Star I returned to Nethria as dusk fell. The air carried that earthy smell after a storm, though here it wasn¡¯t rain that had fallen¡ªit was sweat and blood. The village seemed peaceful, with the villagers rebuilding, but there was a sense of joy among them. No sign of Eldrek or Gronn. They were probably still at their village, finishing burying their dead. Thalrik was the first to approach. "You have no idea how grateful we are, Darius. If it weren¡¯t for you, Nethria wouldn¡¯t exist." Thalrik couldn¡¯t stop thanking me, shaking my hand at every chance he got. Persistent, but I didn¡¯t mind. I smiled and shook his hand firmly. "You have what it takes to lead them. I trust you, Thalrik." He nodded, though I could see he was struggling to hold back his emotions. I let his words fade into the wind. I said farewell to the demi-humans, wishing them success, and set off for Eldrek and Gronn¡¯s village. I mounted Aeryn, and we set out calmly. The daylight dimmed as we traveled. The whole way was silent, the only sound being Aeryn¡¯s wings. When the village came into view, I immediately felt the tension. The place was wrecked. Burnt houses, rubble everywhere. The forge where I had crafted my sword with Eldrek and Gronn was now just a skeleton of ashes. Aeryn stepped lightly, as if she, too, felt the weight of the scene. The silence hung like a giant stone. There was no sign of Eldrek or Gronn until I reached the far end of the village. There they were, burying the last of the fallen giants. Gronn saw me first and greeted me with a slight nod. I nodded back as I dismounted. We didn¡¯t say a word. I simply grabbed a shovel and began digging alongside them. Eldrek was exhausted. His breathing was heavy, and sweat ran down his face. He didn¡¯t seem able to continue, so I let him rest while Gronn and I finished. It seemed he had used his control over the earth to help bury the giants, and combined with the fatigue from the previous battle, it had taken its toll. When the last giant was laid to rest, Gronn leaned on his shovel and whispered, "May the souls of these giants find their way to the next life." Eldrek sat nearby, silently watching. "Maybe we¡¯re the last ones left," Gronn said, his gaze fixed on the graves. "If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s make sure we leave behind a good legacy," Eldrek replied, eyes distant. "Our skills and traditions can¡¯t be lost. Let¡¯s share them with the world, my friend. What do you think?" Gronn looked at him and nodded with a faint smile. The three of us sat by the graves, sharing stories. Gronn told us about the time Eldrek almost destroyed the forge trying to light a new furnace. We laughed, and although the sorrow lingered, for a moment we felt at peace. "And you, Darius," Eldrek asked after a while. "How did it go in the mountains? Did you find the answers you were looking for?" I nodded. "The sage helped clear some things up. I think I¡¯m finally starting to understand my abilities a little better. I know I can¡¯t control everything... but I can¡¯t help worrying that I might make a big mistake on the next jump." "At least you¡¯re not in this alone, right?" Gronn said with a half-smile. "Yeah, that gives me some comfort." There was a brief silence. Eldrek noticed my unease. "This is where you say goodbye, isn¡¯t it?" Eldrek glanced at me. I lowered my head, feeling my eyes water. "Let¡¯s just call it a ''see you later.''" They nodded with subtle smiles. "I have to jump to the next era. That¡¯s where my fate lies. Besides, I doubt the dark sage will return here. I¡¯ll take care of that." Gronn laughed and gave me a firm slap on the back¡ªhard enough to make me stumble. "We¡¯ll be fine, dwarf. We¡¯ll help rebuild Nethria. The next time you see it, you won¡¯t recognize it." "I don¡¯t doubt it. I know you¡¯ll do a great job." I stood and walked toward Aeryn. "I can¡¯t leave without saying goodbye to my travel companion." I gently stroked Aeryn¡¯s neck. "She¡¯s a great bird," Eldrek said. "More than that. She¡¯s saved my life many times." Aeryn cawed energetically as if she understood. I smiled. Before leaving, I turned back to them. "If you see me in the future, don¡¯t mention anything we lived through here. At first, I¡¯ll lose my memory, but when I regain it, we can talk again." This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Gronn quickly joked, "Maybe a few slaps like these will bring your memories back." I laughed. "With slaps like that, you¡¯d reset me completely." Still laughing, I unbuckled the belt holding my sword and handed it to Eldrek. "Why are you giving me this?" he asked, confused. "When you see me again, return it to me. Trust me, it¡¯ll help." Eldrek nodded without question. We shook hands with gratitude, and I stepped away. I sat on the ground, crossed my legs, and closed my eyes, letting the chaotic magic flow slowly. My thoughts drifted to Nethria, to Lythara, and to the sage¡¯s words. Here we go again... I hope this works out. The air around me began to shift. I felt the ground beneath me dissolve, as if I were floating in dense water. The sound was strange, somewhere between the bubbling of a river and the soft crackling of electricity. Little by little, my surroundings started to fragment. I felt the landscape blur, as if the whole world was shattering into tiny pieces, revealing a formless darkness beneath. Every particle of my body vibrated, and though the process wasn¡¯t painful, there was a palpable discomfort, as if every part of me was being rearranged. I knew what was coming. My memory slowly faded, but this time I wasn¡¯t afraid. I had faith it would turn out fine. As everything faded, I heard Gronn¡¯s voice in the distance. "Safe travels, dwarf!" I smiled, and just before the jump finished, I murmured to myself: "See you soon, Selene." ??? I opened my eyes with effort. They felt heavy, as if they had been shut for days. My head ached, but it wasn¡¯t an ordinary pain. It felt like thousands of tiny cracks running through it. I placed a hand on my forehead and groaned softly. As my vision cleared a little, I noticed I was lying in a bed. In front of me, a window with closed curtains let in just enough light to hint that it was early morning. I took a deep breath, trying to remember how I ended up here. Something was wrapped around my waist. I lifted the sheets and saw a slender arm. My eyes widened. I was naked. Slowly, I turned my head and saw a woman sleeping beside me. She had long, silver hair, and she was also naked. I flinched slightly, but she didn¡¯t stir. Carefully, I sat up, sliding away from her to avoid waking her. I spent a good while trying to recall what had happened, but my mind was blank. Worry crept in. Had I been drugged? Did this woman have anything to do with it? I shook my head and stood up. My clothes were scattered beside the bed. I dressed quickly, grabbing my boots and slipping out of the room. I needed air. Maybe that would help jog my memory. I stepped into a small living area. There was a space for cooking, a sofa, and a low table. The door to the street stood ahead. I made my way toward it, but a faint sound stopped me in my tracks. A soft whimper, coming from a room behind me. Curiosity led me to the half-open door. I gently pushed it open. Inside, there was a crib. I approached it, confused. A small child, no older than three, slept peacefully. Was he the woman¡¯s child? I stepped back, questions piling up, and returned to the door leading outside. I opened it carefully and stepped out into the street. I slipped on my boots, and the sun hit my face hard. I squinted, groaning under my breath. The streets were paved with stone, lined with houses¡ªmost made of wood. Creatures of various races strolled calmly. In the distance, the noise of a crowd caught my attention. I hurried toward it, hoping it might help me remember something. When I arrived, I found a lively market. Merchants and families filled the area. There was laughter, trading, and peace in the air. Beyond the market stalls, a tall tower loomed over the rest of the village. "Ah, Darius! What are you doing just standing there?" a voice called from nearby. I turned around. A lean demi-human, wearing brown trousers, a white shirt, and suspenders, approached with enthusiasm. I didn¡¯t recognize him. "Hurry to the bar. They¡¯re waiting for us. I have to grab something from the tower first. See you there!" He seemed in a rush. He waved and darted off toward the tower. "The bar..." I murmured. "Where the hell is the bar?" "It¡¯s that way, young man. You¡¯ll see it if you follow the path," an old woman sitting nearby answered. "Oh, thanks. Excuse me..." I hesitated, hoping to clear at least one of the many questions racing through my mind. "Where am I?" The old woman laughed. "You must¡¯ve had quite the party last night! This is Nethria, son." I repeated the name. It felt familiar, but I couldn¡¯t place why. I thanked her and followed the path. It didn¡¯t take long to find the bar. It was a simple wooden building, its doors wide open. Laughter and the clinking of glasses spilled from inside. I stepped in slowly. Inside, warriors of various races drank and laughed. Adventurers, perhaps. I glanced around quickly. My mind was still foggy. I couldn¡¯t remember anything. Suddenly, I felt a large, rough hand on my shoulder. Reflexively, I spun and shoved the hand away. A tall, muscular lizard-like creature stumbled back a step, glaring at me. His expression left no doubt¡ªhe wasn¡¯t happy. "Whoa, calm down. I didn¡¯t mean to..." Before I could finish, he lunged at me. I dodged and stepped back. The lizard growled, trying again. I kept dodging without fighting back. The other adventurers quickly took notice and began cheering, eager to see a fight. The lizard¡¯s frustration grew. He drew a large axe from his back. The mood shifted instantly. "What do you think you¡¯re doing, idiot? Are you trying to wreck my bar?" A calm yet authoritative voice rang out from the second floor. I glanced up. A sharply dressed man with pointed ears leaned on the railing, staring at the lizard. The lizard gritted his teeth but sheathed his axe. He stomped toward the stairs, heading up. "You. Get up here too, idiot," the man called out to me. I followed, climbing the side stairs. The man sat at a table, smoking a pipe and flipping through documents. Two lizard guards flanked him. The one who had tried to fight me still scowled, baring his teeth. We exchanged glances, but I ignored him. I waited, hoping the seated man would address me, but he stayed focused on his papers. The silence and my lack of memory gnawed at me. I considered speaking up but was interrupted. A demi-human waitress came upstairs, carrying food and drinks. She set them down and bowed lightly before retreating. As she passed by me, I whispered to her. "Hey, could you bring me the same? I¡¯m starving." She glanced nervously at the man for approval. The lizard snarled. "How dare you..." he began, stepping forward. I turned to him, this time meeting his gaze with a firm stare. "Are you sure you want to try that again?" He froze, grinding his teeth as if thinking twice. The seated man chuckled softly. "Bring him what he asked for." The lizard stepped back, growling under his breath. "Of course. I¡¯ll be right back," the waitress said, bowing slightly. "Thanks," I muttered. From downstairs, the demi-human from the market burst in, climbing the stairs hurriedly. "Darius!" he called out, waving a handful of papers. He stopped to bow before the man. "Good morning, Mr. Grimmor." Chapter 82: I Have a...Son?! So this guy''s name is Grimmor. What does he have to do with me? The half-human placed some documents on the table in front of him. Grimmor ate calmly, taking his time between bites. No one said a word. The atmosphere felt tense, like everyone was waiting for him to speak first. I glanced at the others, wondering why no one dared to break the silence. He must be dangerous. Grimmor sipped his drink and spoke firmly without lifting his eyes from the papers. ¡°These last cycles have been productive. Nethria has grown enough that we can start thinking about expanding.¡± The half-human smiled enthusiastically. ¡°I see where this is going. We¡¯re finally expanding beyond these lands.¡± Grimmor continued examining the document carefully. ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯ll build a port. We¡¯ll hire the best shipbuilders to craft the finest vessels around.¡± He looked up, though not at anyone in particular. ¡°And with that, we¡¯ll go farther than anyone ever has.¡± I still couldn¡¯t figure out why I was there. Did I work for this guy? Everything felt confusing, so I kept quiet to gather more information. The half-human let out a nervous chuckle. ¡°Wow... that¡¯s ambitious. I know the accounts are doing well, but I¡¯ve seen the numbers, sir. We¡¯ll need more resources than we have now.¡± Grimmor gave him a hard look. The half-human stiffened immediately. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m stupid? That I don¡¯t understand the numbers?¡± The half-human quickly waved his hands. ¡°Not at all, sir. It¡¯s just... it¡¯d be easier for me to manage the finances if I knew how we¡¯re going to pull it off.¡± Grimmor set the document down on the table. ¡°We¡¯ll have a new investor for this. Someone who believes in what we¡¯re building here.¡± The half-human lightly struck his palm with his fist, a gesture of realization. ¡°Ah, I get it now. Exciting! I¡¯ve never sailed before. I wonder what it feels like.¡± Grimmor nodded. ¡°Tomorrow morning, you¡¯ll meet with the investor. You and him,¡± his gaze shifted toward me and the half-human, ¡°will handle the finances directly. That¡¯s all. Dismissed.¡± But what about my order? I can¡¯t leave without eating... The half-human bowed slightly and left. I followed him down the stairs. ¡°Hey, Darius, got any plans? If not, come eat with me. I¡¯m starving.¡± I shook my head. ¡°Actually, I already ordered something.¡± ¡°Perfect. Let¡¯s find a table and eat then.¡± Damn it... I don¡¯t even remember this half-human¡¯s name. If I ask now, it¡¯ll look suspicious. We sat at an empty table. As we did, I saw the waitress heading upstairs with my order. I waved to catch her attention. ¡°Hey! We¡¯re down here.¡± She noticed and smiled, changing direction. ¡°I didn¡¯t see you down here. Oh, hi Loran!¡± Perfect. The waitress just told me his name. ¡°How¡¯s it going? Bring me whatever Darius ordered, and a pitcher of beer.¡± ¡°Sure thing, Loran. By the way, how¡¯s Nayris, Darius? We haven¡¯t seen her much since she had the baby. I imagine things have changed a lot for you as new parents.¡± I was mid-sip when I heard that. I spat out my beer instantly, soaking Loran. ¡°By the gods!¡± Loran calmly wiped his face. ¡°Wow, wasn¡¯t expecting a beer shower this early.¡± ¡°Damn, sorry Loran. I just choked. I don¡¯t know what happened...¡± The waitress chuckled softly. ¡°I¡¯ll grab a cloth for you, Loran. Be right back.¡± Loran shrugged. ¡°I like beer, Darius, but not like this.¡± The waitress returned with the cloth and handed it to him. As she left, she flashed me a smile. ¡°Say hi to Nayris and Rylann for me. Tell her to visit when she can.¡± I swallowed hard. ¡°Uh... sure. I¡¯ll let her know.¡± Loran noticed my discomfort. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s up with you today? Something happen with Nayris?¡± ¡°Mm... no. I don¡¯t think so. I¡¯ve just got a lot on my mind.¡± Loran frowned. ¡°Alright. If you don¡¯t want to talk, that¡¯s fine. Just make sure you¡¯re ready for tomorrow. It¡¯s the start of something big. Imagine it¡ªsailing to new lands. Exciting, right?¡± I nodded, but I wasn¡¯t really listening. My thoughts were stuck on Nayris and the fact that, apparently, I had a son. ??? After we finished eating, Loran said his goodbyes energetically. ¡°See you tomorrow at the market, Darius. Say hi to Nayris and Rylann!¡± I nodded and wandered through the village. The place bustled with life but felt calm. I passed through streets full of shops¡ªpottery, clothes, blacksmiths¡ªuntil I saw a sign that read "Herbalist." I paused, staring at it with a strange feeling. I didn¡¯t know why, but the shop pulled me in. I peeked inside cautiously. Different herbal scents filled the air. The place seemed empty. ¡°Well, look who decided to show up.¡± A woman¡¯s voice behind me startled me. I turned around immediately to find the source. This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. I saw a woman who was hard to ignore. She had a striking beauty. Her chest plate and skirt were adorned with vibrant colors. Her long, dark hair was tied into a neat braid. But what caught my attention the most were her eyes¡ªa sharp, intense green that occasionally seemed to narrow like a serpent¡¯s. She walked slowly around me with a sly smile. ¡°I¡¯m guessing you still don¡¯t remember me, huh?¡± I didn¡¯t look away. Something about her felt familiar, but I couldn¡¯t place it. ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t. Sorry.¡± She laughed lightly. ¡°Why are you apologizing? You¡¯ve only just arrived in this era... A skill like that takes effort. I¡¯m Lythara, though you¡¯d know that if your memory was intact.¡± I frowned, more confused than ever. ¡°Skill? You caught me off guard. I don¡¯t understand¡­ Lythara.¡± ¡°Poor little human,¡± she said with a teasing grin. ¡°Come, let¡¯s go into my shop.¡± Lythara turned and walked into the small shop. I followed her, wearing an expression that must have clearly shown how lost I felt. There was something about her¡ªsomething that seemed to hold the answers I needed. As she stepped behind the counter, she began searching through a shelf. I stood there, watching her every movement. ¡°Who are you? And how do you know me?¡± Lythara didn¡¯t stop searching. ¡°There isn¡¯t a naga who doesn¡¯t know you. But I¡¯m the one who knows you best, little devil,¡± she replied, her tone carrying a strange, almost intimate weight that made me feel exposed. ¡°Nagas¡­¡± I repeated, trying to recall something¡ªanything. ¡°Look, I¡¯ll be honest. If you really know more about me than I do, I need answers. I woke up in a house with a woman and a child who, apparently, is my son. I walked through the streets, but I don¡¯t remember anything. Everything you¡¯re saying just confuses me more. If you can help me, please do it.¡± Lythara finally found what she was looking for but didn¡¯t say anything. She just gave me a mysterious smile. When I saw the potion in her hand, I couldn¡¯t help but focus on it. Lythara leaned on the counter, her smile still lingering. ¡°I don¡¯t know if this will help¡­¡± she said, twirling the potion between her fingers. Then, without warning, she began loosening her skirt. I instinctively leaned back, feeling agitated. ¡°What are you doing? Hey, wait!¡± I said, my voice rising in nervousness. But as soon as the skirt dropped to the floor, Lythara¡¯s skin began to shift. From the waist down, her body transformed into greenish scales that extended into a large, serpentine tail. She towered over me, her presence suddenly intimidating. I instinctively took a step back, falling into a defensive stance. ¡°What the hell?! You¡¯re a snake!¡± I blurted out without thinking. Lythara glared at me. ¡°I¡¯m a naga, idiot. Not a snake.¡± The sharpness in her tone told me I had stepped out of line. I lowered my guard slightly, though the tension still lingered. ¡°Sorry¡­ your transformation caught me off guard.¡± She crossed her arms, letting out a low growl. ¡°I see it didn¡¯t help to show you this¡­ Enough talk. You¡¯re not here by chance, Darius. I can help you recover your memory. I¡¯m the only one who can right now.¡± Her words made me hesitate. There was something piercing about her gaze that unsettled me, but at the same time, I felt she was telling the truth. ¡°I¡¯m a little suspicious¡­ but somehow, I feel like I can trust you,¡± I admitted, narrowing my eyes as I studied her more closely. ¡°Good,¡± she said with a faint smile. ¡°Drink the potion I left on the counter. In the previous era, when my ancestor helped you, you almost killed her in the process. This will make sure you don¡¯t do the same to me.¡± I widened my eyes in surprise. Carefully, I grabbed the potion, uncorked it, and immediately, the strong scent of herbs hit me. I wrinkled my nose but drank it all in one go without hesitation. ¡°Ugh¡­ this tastes¡­ different from anything I¡¯ve had before. Now what?¡± Lythara gestured with her head. ¡°Come around the counter. Follow me.¡± I followed as she locked the door behind us. We walked toward a room at the back. It looked like a small laboratory, filled with pipettes, plants, and strange items. In the center was a single examination table. ¡°Lie down there.¡± I complied, stretching out on my back and feeling the cold surface beneath me. ¡°How does this work?¡± I asked, watching as she prepared something at the table. ¡°From here on, you must follow my voice. I¡¯ll cast a spell to bring your memory back.¡± I took a deep breath and nodded silently. Before closing my eyes, I let the calm wash over me. Lythara raised her hands to chest level, palms facing up. She began murmuring words I couldn¡¯t understand. As she did, she traced symbols in the air with her fingers. Above me, the air trembled. A small spirit began to form in front of Lythara, floating gently over me. It was bright, almost translucent, with a humanoid shape but no legs or distinct features. Light radiated from its form with every movement. I stared at it, mesmerized. ¡°Close your eyes, Darius. And follow my instructions.¡± I obeyed. As soon as I closed them, I felt the spirit press gently against my forehead. I flinched¡ªit was an unfamiliar sensation, but I forced myself to stay calm. Something inside my mind began to stir, as if someone was exploring my thoughts. ¡°Don¡¯t fight it,¡± Lythara said softly. ¡°Let the spirit do its work.¡± I made an effort to relax. The strange sensation gradually turned into pain, intensifying bit by bit. It spread through my head, drawing out groans I couldn¡¯t suppress. ¡°It¡¯s normal,¡± she assured me. ¡°Breathe. Relax.¡± At that moment, images began flashing through my mind. Blurred fragments, but they felt real. My heart pounded as I tried to decipher whether they were memories or something else. The pain grew, but then suddenly faded, like a lock had been turned inside my head. Memories flooded in, every moment from all the eras I had lived through returning at once. It was overwhelming. The pain was insignificant compared to the avalanche of images and emotions. My breathing became erratic. Chaos magic stirred within me, threatening to burst out. I could feel it surging, but somehow, Lythara held it back with ease. The potion¡­ it must have been her doing. Suddenly, I shot upright on the table, gasping. I opened my eyes wide, trembling, but no words came. My mind spun as I tried to process it all. I sat in silence, struggling to contain the chaos now flooding my being. Lythara finished the spell, calmly lowering her hands. ¡°It¡¯s done,¡± she said softly, though her voice barely registered. My eyes locked onto hers, and frustration erupted without restraint. ¡°Why the hell didn¡¯t you help me recover my memory sooner, Lythara?!¡± I growled, glaring at her. ¡°I spent two years here with no memories! Damn it¡­ I even started a family. How could I do that to Selene?¡± The words caught in my throat. I lowered my gaze, gripping my head, feeling the crushing weight of everything I had forgotten. I sat there, staring at nothing, silently regretting it all. Lythara remained calm, letting me vent my frustration. When I finished, she slowly raised her hand, revealing a golden bracelet I hadn¡¯t noticed before. The metal was engraved with ancient symbols, and a faint glow traced along its edges. ¡°I couldn¡¯t help you before, Darius. This bracelet activated this morning, the moment you regained consciousness.¡± I frowned, still agitated. ¡°What does that have to do with any of this?¡± Lythara ran her fingers gently over the bracelet, keeping her eyes fixed on me. ¡°My ancestor, Kaerith, forged it when he helped you in the previous era. He cast a special spell on it. The bracelet would only activate when you became aware of who you are¡ªwhen you realized you had truly arrived in this era. As long as you were lost, unaware of your identity or purpose, I couldn¡¯t intervene.¡± The weight of her words hit me hard. ¡°So¡­ from the moment I arrived until now¡­?¡± Lythara nodded. ¡°For those two years, your spirit was disconnected. You were alive, but your true consciousness was asleep. Only when you woke up this morning did the bracelet respond.¡± ¡°That explains why I felt so¡­ empty,¡± I murmured, recalling the confusion I felt earlier that day. ¡°It¡¯s like I was living someone else¡¯s life without knowing it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s exactly what happened,¡± Lythara said gently. ¡°Until the spell activated, any attempt to help you could have had severe consequences. It was too risky.¡± I ran a hand over my face, feeling the frustration surge again, but not as intensely this time. ¡°Kaerith¡­ he always had these strange plans, didn¡¯t he?¡± Lythara offered a faint smile. ¡°Kaerith trusted that you¡¯d find your way back. You just needed time.¡± I stepped closer, examining the bracelet. The glow seemed to respond subtly to my presence. ¡°And now what?¡± I asked, my brow furrowed. Lythara let her hand drop, the bracelet disappearing beneath her sleeve. ¡°Now that you¡¯re whole again, I can guide you. You¡¯ve recovered your memories, Darius. That¡¯s what matters most.¡± I exhaled deeply, feeling the weight of it all pressing down on me. ¡°Alright¡­ but this still doesn¡¯t solve how I fix what I left behind.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t change the past, but you can decide what to do with the present,¡± she said, her tone calm but firm. I nodded slowly. ¡°I guess you¡¯re right.¡± ¡°Come on, Darius. There¡¯s still a lot to do,¡± Lythara said, her smile returning to the one she wore when we first met.